He Was Last Of His Clan But Demon King Gave Him Power Of Strongest Martial God To Take Revenge

Sup my fellas don't forget to leave feedback and enjoy the story it is shown what happened 130 years ago and it is reported that then the quiet night first appeared it is noticeable how Everything Burns and it becomes known that the world was swallowed up in the whirlpool of war and countless deaths followed life became miserable and people began to lose hope the building is depicted and it is told How one day when death and destruction had already reached its peak Marshall Masters gathered together and formed the Central Heavenly Alliance Shadows of people are seen

and it is reported that this Alliance has decided to create a sect that will keep the quiet night at Bay the man stands on a cliff while his hair flutters and it is revealed that they have elected the outstanding martial artist China he has become the first leader of the northern Heaven sect And the central Heaven Alliance has granted the sect its full support the man puts his weapon forward and it is reported that they have collected a large number of battle Scrolls and elixirs thereby allowing the northern Heaven sect to grow in strength and

be able to successfully resist the man thrusts the sword into the ground and the thought is heard that mson became the leader of the second generation then guangyong became the leader of the third Generation the northern sky sect became very respected and this led to the fact that thousands of respected martial arts Masters began to gather in it something is showing it's coming then it gets even closer a man is depicted and it is reported that he is a man known as The Great Wall of the north the fourth generation leader of the northern Heaven

s of the North nor sect Guang HHO he stands with his arms crossed on his chest and the pillars of the northern Heavens sect the great four of the northern Heavens are introduced people with weapons are shown approaching their footsteps send dust flying as they attack their angry faces are visible they move confidently putting their weapons forward the second belligerent also rushes into battle they jump and attack a man with sparkling eyes swings he puts his fist forward it is shown from the side and refers to the Fist of the demon chin W he jumps

Stones fly in Different directions The Man's eyes sparkle and it is reported that it is the Raging mus storm he Narrows his eyes his blow hits all people their black robes are visible the man looks at them with his sparkling eyes he stands holding a sword and it turns out that it is the curs ghost blade of chungua the man rests his hand on the ground a certain shock wave passes through he makes a gesture with his finger and it is known that this is the lord of the Iron blood hioim a man stands in

front of a crowd of people his eyes are shining he swings confidently the man throws a strong blow he lifts his leg he immediately Stomps on her stones and people are flying it is reported that these people played a decisive role in preventing a quiet night in the northern lands all of the above are standing in front of some building with a confident look it is about what silent night once did when it reached its limits against The northern sky sect it turns out she just disappeared however it is reported that something happened next a

boy is depicted and it becomes known that this is muan he looks stunned at his father who has blood on his face it is reported that the northern wall has also collapsed a crowd of people stands in front of the man looking down he notices that only the strongest seem to be left here these people's eyes sparkle and the thought sounds that the nine Heavens are Powerful and Untouchable figures who rule Miram and the question of whether this was the work of the central Heaven Alliance a man with a beard is shown and it is

revealed that he is the extraordinary genius who revived the once- destroyed Salon family and his thirst for knowledge and passion for learning was what allowed him to achieve the wisdom of the Heavenly Lord he approaches the cult leader wondering if he is going to deny the truth until the Very end and why the protector of the quiet night betrayed them frowning wiho states that he has always lived honestly and asks if hwa wants to say that he was the one who betrayed them he asks her to stop saying such ridiculous things the bearded man stands

unshakably claiming that all four pillars of the northern Heaven sect have testified against him and yet he still insists on lying to them guano looks away the man with the weapon behind his back has a dark Expression on his face he turns his head the bleeding man seems unhappy with him costs the same toin he does the same closing his eyes guano realizes that they were his loyal friends who fought the same war with him for decades they were his brothers and he wonders why they left the northern sky sect the landscape is shown and

the man's realization that he is left alone is heard he opens his eyes his frightened son is still standing behind him guango Leans in thinking about how they all decided to team up and plot against him and even if he tries to get out of this situation they will do everything they can to stop him a shock wave passes through and he declares that he understands how this happens Stones fly and he claims that he will obey them and fulfill their wishes one part of the crowd looks at him realizing that his profound energy is

incredibly powerful and the northern Heaven sect has become Too strong they have become quite a big problem for them another part of the people also looks and the thought is heard that as long as this sect exists they will not be able to completely control the mainlands the central persons are also watching frowning guano shouts that starting today the northern Heaven sect must disband and the sex disciples must leave and find a new home elsewhere a large area is depicted and it is reported that this will be the Man's last command as the leader of

the sect the scene of action is shown even further away wiho looks at his accuser wanting to say something else the crowd is visible again Nan's eyes sparkle with tears and his father claims that he lost his mother at an early age and was forced to grow up alone in the barren lands of the north stopping screaming the man asks you to promise him that they won't touch him hwa is silent thoughtfully he thinks it would be nice To end his family but it seems like the atmosphere here means he won't be able to do

that people can be seen stunned and crying closing his eyes the man makes a promise and realizes that if they had not not heeded his requests the leaders of the Rival factions would have turned against them guano raises his sword and addresses his son the boy just watches silently smiling slightly the man asks for his forgiveness new one with tears in her eyes reaches out to Him with her hand he rushes to his father it turns out that the sect leader stabbed himself with a sword and blood gushed out many small stones are seen on

the floor and it is learned that in order to protect people from the quiet night the northern sky sect was created with the help of the Alli sence a long wall and a building visible from behind it are shown and it becomes known that they have Faithfully fulfilled this Duty for a long hundred years muan holds on To his dead father's sleeve it is reported that the fourth generation sect leader guango was betrayed by them 3 years pass someone opens their eyes people are visible it turns out that muwan woke up while tied up one

of the men crossed his arms claiming that the boy had finally woken up the other holds the board on which he is hung frowning the son of the former cult leader asks what they are doing looking down on him the man claims that he thought the boy Was a weakling but he still seems to have some masculinity everyone looks at the suspended one and the captor reveals that he does not know how the other group treated new one but he is far from kind because he is already angry that they will have to spend the

next 3 years in this place because of such a pathetic child how is he he approaches the boy telling him to tell him where he hid the artifacts and War Scrolls or he can just let them kill him so they can return to Their mainland the son of the former sect leader lowers his head laughing T looks questioningly he leans in claiming that he doesn't think he understands the situation he's in right now because they could just leave him in the desert to be eaten by the wolves and it would be much easier for them

since they wouldn't have to spend the next 3 years in this bug infestation to which the boy asks if he really thinks he can do this the man looks away the other one does the same Blood pours out of mean's hand and he is surprised he screams in pain one of those present looks amazing the boy lowers his head and someone remembers the nine Heavens T is at a loss and the son of the former sect leader asks if he forgot about the promise made by his father in the central Heavenly Alliance there are Tears

In The Man's eyes a spacious area and two carts are visible Silent Night is reported to have completely erased Its existence the carts Rush forward leaving dust behind them it turns out that the world began to believe in their disappearance some buildings are shown it becomes known that after the first line of defense against the Qui night was disbanded horses and people and cloaks are depicted we are talking about using the sudden disappearance of a quiet night as an excuse dust flies from the steps it is reported that the central Heavenly Alliance has decided to

Send mercenaries to keep an eye on these earthlings the man takes off his hat a certain building is shown something is visible that takes up most of the space people stand listening to some man it turns out that this was just an excuse those leaving are wave goodbye it becomes known that the real reason is is to keep an eye on a certain person people frown we are talking about the probability of a certain event buildings and shadows of people are visible it Turns out that there is a conversation going on about the possibility that

he will begin to study the martial arts of the northern Heavenly Clan everyone stands behind one person it's about planning Revenge people are going somewhere it sounds like the guards will be watching him closely a man is surprised looking at something it's about the person they're following someone is standing in the distance his face comes closer it becomes known that This is the air of the northern Heaven sect new one's eyes are covered with hair and he is reported to be the last living blood of the former sect leader he stands somewhere at the entrance

while the crowd of people is located a little further the man frowns it turns out that the former sect leader only allows this boy to read books and nothing else which is why he has no martial arts skills the other person points with his finger it becomes known That everything related to martial arts was taken away by the central Heavenly Alliance as well as the great four of the northern Heavens he SI closing his eyes it is reported that after thoroughly searching the area for anything hidden they were unable to find anything else piecing arches

an eyebrow it turned out that one day after a whole year of inactivity the boy came to his senses the silhouette of a seated man is depicted it is stated that he stated That he needed to learn a skill that would allow him to make a living and thus began to practice blacksmithing Hammer work shown the man touches his beard saying that it's hard to believe that the son of the Great Wall of the north wants to learn blacksmithing to make a living but it's even harder to believe that there are no more war Scrolls

hidden here but if that's the case they don't have reasons to be here for the next 3 years n just remains Silent to this Newan stands with his head down he turns away now he stands sideways to the wall and people watching he assumes that these are new guards he begins to walk realizing that everything has begun to irritate him again the house of a thousand Spirits is depicted the boy enters there and it turns out that thousands of martial arts Scrolls were kept in this place silhouettes of people with swords are visible and it

becomes known that the four Northern Heavens took everything from here everything that related to their techniques the art of the sword was taken by the ghostly cursed blade of chinua everything that related to the fist techniques was taken by chin everything related to the leg techniques was taken by musen and to cultivation hioim it turns out that almost all of the Disciples of the northern Heaven sect followed the great for the boy is sitting by the window it becomes known That each of them took part in the destruction of the sect in order to take

the main position on the mainland muan looks down he claims he was abandoned he imagines himself reaching out to his father and calling him when the man turns around his eyes are covered in blood and he reveals that the boy is the leader of the northern sky sect his eyes close the people who prompted his father to take his own life are shown he jumps up in fear waking up holding his head he Tries to catch his breath Sans are depict picted there is a ball of rice in a certain container new one eats it

it is reported that outside the sect everything died out within a distance of 100 m on all sides buildings are visible the thought sounds that time has stopped and the destroyed sect reflected the state in which muan was the boy walks along the wall he is shown doing blacksmithing an orange Sunset is visible mu one sits looking at the world Around him he understands who he is that this is the current him and he is in a pitiful State he has a sad look the sky is already darkening and he claims that he did not

try so hard to be weak he stands against the wall communicating that he has tried to build and strengthen the foundation of his will he looks at the wall coming to the conclusion that if he backs down now everything his father has done and the life he gave up will be in vain several People are watching him a scream sounds previous events return with tears in his eyes muan states that he doubts they are allowed to do this buildings and smoke are visible and mentions of War Scrolls and artifacts of the northern sky sect are

heard scrolls are scattered on the floor and a question is heard about whether the man really thinks that the central Celestial Alliance will leave anything behind and a statement that they have cleaned up the place the one Confidently tells him to do it if he is going to kill him and return to the main lands a crowd of people is depicted and it is revealed that although they are Disciples of the northern Heavens great four the only reason they are with them is because they were forced to join them 3 years ago and there are

still a few loyal Disciples of the northern Heavens sect sky frowning muan asks if ping thinks they'll let him get away with it and claims that they'll immediately Understand the difference between suicide and murder and won't hesitate to come for their lives the man looks at him in Surprise as he asks if he thinks all the previous guards were ignorant fools and states that they had the same thoughts as Pon he wonders if the man has ever wondered why these guys did nothing but wait in silence for the last 3 years taking out his sword

P asks how the boy dares to contradict him n stops him frowning he claims that it would be Better if they let him go because there is some truth in what he just said the man looks at him thoughtfully when he reminds them that they have already searched this place and there are no more war Scrolls or valuable artifacts here he tusks displeased and says to let muan go with tears in his eyes the boy reveals that this place is his home and they are uninvited guests so from now on he expects them to behave

like guests and if they do so he will forget what They did to him today turning his head the man states that he will let him go now but as as soon as he starts doing anything suspicious the central Heaven Alliance and the great four of the northern Heavens will give him permission to kill him he says to remember his words a stick with tied ropes Falls M looks away as he is told to keep a close eye on the boy he sigh the freed musin stands bending over the man is looking for something in

his Clothes he hands him the cloth apologizing and telling him that he can use it to stop the bleeding muan looks at him silently M leaves the room tears flow from the boy's eyes he WI wipes the blood with a cloth he falls to his knees remembering the loyal Disciples of the northern Heaven sect Newan bends over the floor claiming that if they were truly faithful they would have already come and saved him from this hell hole he asks himself if he really thinks There are people who still care about the destroyed sect he finds

himself in a dark space and decides that no one cares whether he is alive or dead even coming to the conclusion that they want him dead the dark sky is visible now it is orange and the territory enclosed by a wall is shown but tall building is shown Newan climbs the stairs and thinks that it is true that everything was taken away from the sect he places his hand on the railing the roof of the building is Visible and the boy claims that the heart of the northern Heaven sect is still alive he sits looking

sad he looks thoughtful and P The Greatest Secret of the sect which even the four Great pillars of the northern Heavens do not know about he remembers the last battle Scroll of the northern Heaven sect something with symbols is depicted looking at the Horizon muan declares that this is the northern sky sect itself the main character looked at the Stone surface covered with a bunch of different symbols and thought that the destroyed walls known as the wall of 10,000 Spirits begin to cast a shadow on the ground when the sun sets in the east then

he thought that the mysterious drawings on the walls were turning into scripture on the ground written in a forgotten language from the kingdom of the lower Moon the young man introduced the four Warriors and remembered back jinhun the first sect leader who built The 10,000 Spirits change but four Generations later it was passed on to jinwang Hong new one remembered standing next to a tall muscular man as a child and thought that this was the reason why his father taught him the language of the lower Moon Kingdom instead of martial arts as a child the

boy with his hair tied up widened his eyes looking at his father and the main character said that for everyone these were just old Engravings on the walls the bearded man Patted his son on the head with a smile all this teaching was designed so that only muwan could read them the young man with long wavy hair looked devast stated thinking that this might make him seem like he was wasting his time standing here and that the guards should continue to think that way the bright orange Sunset spread over the small town and muan thought

that all the teachings of the previous leaders were written here and he still had a long way to go before He mastered the last retinue of the northern Heavenly Clan's martial arts which is called the path of 10,000 Spirits the young man sat with his elbows on his knees and silently looked at the Horizon suddenly he suddenly noticed something and surprise showed on his face a horse drawn cart was moving quickly across the desert and behind it a column of dust rows there are many buildings in the middle of the tall sand pyramids a young

man with long hair Greeted Mr Hwang who was riding a brown horse the man with a wrinkled face smiled and took off his Straw Hat his name was hwal and he was a former member of the northern Heavenly Clan muan thought that self-defense was the limit of his martial arts skills so the man was considered the weakest in the clan but no one noticed his loyalty to the clan H Wang chel flashed a warm smile and politely greeted the main character after leaving the clan he began working As a traveling Merchant and did everything he

could to help muan the main character whose memories showed a black and white image of the village thought that H Wang Cho was an orphan with no talent for martial arts at that time the man with narrow eyes and short eyebrows was rejected by other clans except the northern Heavenly Clan and the sect leader named guango did everything to teach him the basics so that he could at least defend himself a Broad-shouldered man with a beard touched the shoulder of H Wang chel who was trying to hold his body in the right position and trembling

from tension hwal holding the horse's Bridal got off the cart and asked muan how he was doing the young man with a joyful smile approached his old acquaintance saying that everything was fine with him and H won call spreading his arms to the sides for a hug said that the main character had grown up while muan thanked the old man For coming such a long way for this meeting H Wang chel noticed that one of the main character's fingers was bandaged the man furrowed his brow in worry a drop of sweat appeared on his Temple

and he asked if those Scoundrels had wounded the young man again muwan immediately hid his hands in his pockets smiled broadly and answered with an awkward laugh that he had hurt himself while forging but the old man did not stop worrying and only hoped that the Main character was not lying to him the young man approached the cart saw huge bags of food and let out a surprised sigh saying that the old man did not have to bring so much muan looked with pity at hwan call who also approached the cart and said that the

old man should start living for himself to which he replied that his heart hurt a lot and he would have rotted in mirum long ago if it weren't for the clan the main character looked at the old man with a Grateful smile when he realized that he had brought not only medicine and food but also a thick winter blanket suddenly muon saw a large Stone among the bags and asked why it was lying there H once y'all explained that he received this Stone tied to bags with ropes and unnam because it fell from the sky

and the whole tribe worshiped it as a deity each Wang chel began to sweat with excitement his short eyebrows arched he sadly said that this Stone no longer belongs to Anyone because they were exterminated the protagonist's face showed shock when he heard this the old man coughed into his fist and said hesitantly that it looked like they were fighting the broken fist Clan Newan remained silent and lowered his head and his face darkened the young man looked at the sky while H Wang chel continued talking white snow began to fall in the village and the

old man reported that the broken fist Clan had decided to settle in unnam After the Betrayal of the northern Heavenly Clan each of the great four founded their own clan in Miram and one of them a tall man in dark red clothing gathered an elite group of Sword Kai users and settled in the west his name was janga a man with a long black beard and mustache sat on a throne and held a spear in his hands he frowned fiercely his name was mashen nicknamed the Raging hurricane he gathered a group called the fluttering ing

Skies but they did not Act the lord of the iron blood a man with a thin wrinkled face and a golden hairpin on his head his name was hakam and he built an iron castle in the north demon fist a muscular man named yungu was known for his cruel and vicious nature and created a bloodthirsty group called The Broken fists each Wang chill saw how sad the main character was and let out a long sigh the old man clapped his hands and said in a trembling voice that he had brought iron from muan Because he

had taken up blacksmithing the young man smiled spread his arms to the sides and invited H Wang Cho to go inside so as not to freeze under the snow the main character and the old man carried the heavy bags into the house and muan sincerely thanked H Wang Cho for his help the man with thick eyebrows coughed into his fist and watching The Old Man and the main character from afar thought that hwan chal's Devotion to his clan was impressive but muan was in a Very pitiful State the man whose hair was tied with a

white ribbon held a sword in his hand and thought that the main character was walking aimlessly wasting time in the Forge climbing to the top of the tower and looking at the sky but the warrior did not feel Kai from him the man closed his eyes and pursed his lips thinking about muan having nothing and that time he was talking about the central Heavenly Alliance and the great four from the Northern Heavens the warrior imagined the face of the crying muan and came to the conclusion that if he clarified his story it would seem more

believable and for his age the young man makes a wise decision suddenly the man raised his eyes to the sky and saw a messenger Hawk there he rushed towards a building with a black roof the bearded man clenching his hands into fists was angry that some distinguished guests would arrive that he did not want to see he gritted his Teeth and exhaled noisily ordering that the restoration of one of the royal buildings be started in the morning the deputy Captain who had the hawk in his arms closed his eyes and nodded H wanel and muan

carried the bags into the bright room which had one sleeping place the young man placed two cups of tea on the table inviting the old man to join him H wanel sat down at the table the young man leaned over and asked about the situation in the world and the old Man replied that everything was fine H Wang chel took a cup of hot tea and said with a smile that the current Focus was on a martial artist named Dam xong because he stated that he would fight and defeat a 100 martial artists Newan who

raised the cup to his mouth suddenly raised his eyebrows in Surprise and widened his gray eyes he heard about siin a man with a scar on his eye who was the third son of the Invincible Master chakam one of the nine Heavens so People mocked him sain eventually turned 18 but every time he challenged someone he left chaos in Destruction for himself but he only earned fear and respect from the people of Miram a muscular man in white clothes and a dark cloak stood with his fist raised in the air now sein had about 93

fights and hadn't lost a single one and if he fought seven more he would set a new record in Miram history the main character holding a cup in both hands lowered his head head and Admired sain who was only 18 and the old man replied that at this rate he would become a mirum legend when muan who was sitting opposite Aang Cho asked if there was any more news he answered very Ambiguously night has come a large Stone lay on the pedestal while the main character persuaded the old man to rest but he replied that

unfortunately he could not H wangcho put on his cloak picked up his hat and walked towards the exit saying that he would return after The winter he apologized for not being more helpful to the young man the main character silently watched as the old man driving a horse rode away new one raised his pale hand and waved to Hwang chel who did the same snowflakes continued to fall and cover the ground with a white blanket suddenly the young man saw in front of him a man in a black cloak his long hair was tied with

a white ribbon he lowered his head slightly and said that an important Guest from the central Heavenly Alliance was going to visit them in the spring and therefore they wanted to restore and use the Hy F Palace the main character closed his eyes adjusted his cape and said that they can do whatever they want because this building has been empty for a long time the young man turned to leave and the black-haired man was surprised by this but did not ask questions new one walked under the snow sadness reflected on his face suddenly The young

man turned around and looked somewhere to the side he saw a tall building the roof of which was covered with ice in some places the main character with dark circles under his eyes looked at the tower with some sadness and detachment then he opened the door with his hand youan was surprised when he saw something strange on the floor suddenly the young man shuddered opening his mouth as if he realized something then he turned around Sharply the main character opened his eyes wide with fear when a man silently crept up from behind and put a

knife to his throat when muan heard that the man with the knife had a woman's voice he became confused and frowned then the main character lowered the corners of his mouth and wearily brought his eyebrows to the bridge of his nose saying that he should be the one asking this question the girl said she was the first to ask and the boy sweated and Clenched his teeth in fear blurting out that he was the owner of this place the stranger did not remove the knife from her neck and asked if muan was the heir of

the northern Heavenly Clan and the young man confirmed it when muan said that it was her turn to answer the question the girl was silent for a while and the two people stood motionless without making a sound and the stranger's weapon fell to the floor with a clang the young man turned sharply to Where the girl was standing but he saw no one when the main character turned his attention to the floor he saw a blackhaired girl whose clothes and face were covered in bright red blood The Stranger closed her eyes one of her shoulders

was cut and a deep hole was visible in the other Hassel lies on the floor unconscious with a wound in his left shoulder muan looks at Hassel in fear muan approaches Hassel surprised to see her muan puts his ear to hassel's Chest to see if she's Alive new one says hassal is still breathing multi-story building snow winter sky muan walks along the wall carrying Hassel In Her Arms snow covered roof of a house Hassel lies on the bed with a wound in his left shoulder muan looks at the wound in horror the wound looks as

if it was caused by poison nuan's hand opens the Box containing the antidote muan thoughtfully holds the antidote in his hands Hwang holds the antidote in his Hands Newan sadly looks down somewhere Hassel lies with his eyes closed muan opens hassel's mouth with his fingers muan takes the needle in his hand muan holds the needle tensely new one carefully inserts a needle near jol's wound the wound begins to heal Hassel lies unconscious several needles stuck into her wound and a tired muan sits next to her Hassel lies with his eyes closed muan looks at Hassel

thoughtfully Hassel lies on the bed new one sits next To her in the dark room pasel covered with a blanket lies in a lit room pasel lies with his eyes closed pel suddenly opens his eyes pel abruptly tries to get out of bed Hassel closes his eyes and pain Cassel grabs his left shoulder Cassel sits on the bed holding his shoulder Cassel looks at her shoulder and wonders who could have healed her bloody bandages lie on the nightstand next to the bed thean enters the room with a ladle in his hands and reports That he

has almost prepared the porridge Hassel looks at muwan in Surprise an injured Hassel walks through a dark empty Library the door opens suddenly and Hassel turns towards the door Newan comes out from behind the door Cel hides behind the wall holding a knife pel puts puts a knife to mean's neck and asks who he is muan and Hassel are standing in the middle of the Dark Hall Hassel closes his eyes Hassel falls to the floor Hassel holds her head and asks why Muan healed her muan carries porridge on a tray talking about how Hassel slept

for 3 Days Hassel looks at muan aggressively while holding his left shoulder muan looks at Hassel emotionlessly with a tray in his hands muan walks up to Hassel with a tray in his hands muan puts the tray on the table muan holds his hand to his face Hol looks thoughtfully into space the porridge is steaming and Hassel thinks that mu's actions had no evil intentions Hassel looks at muwan incredulously Hassel looks at muan angrily while sitting on the bed muan looks questioningly at hassol muan leaves the room indifferently Hassel looks angrily in his Direction Hassel

states that he will stay there until he fully recovers muwan turns his head muwan is surprised by hassel's impudence muan gets dressed and asks Hassel her name Hassel indignantly asks why he needs to know her name muan aggressively states that After everything he has done for her she should at least say his name hassol introduces himself sheepishly Newan is standing by the door and hassol is sitting on the bed Newan says where the food and clothes are Newan leaves the room the door closes pasel sits on the bed in a well- live room pasel is

tense pasel holds his shoulder nervously pasel looks thoughtfully into space new one sits on the roof of a multi-story building new one sits thoughtfully Against the sky new one Smiles as he remembers hassel's name many repairmen on the street are repairing the building Ming carries boards in his arms ping sleeps with a bitten piece of chicken lag on his stomach a one-story house covered with snow Newan comes out of the house Newan looks at the house next door and thinks about how Hassel hasn't left it for 3 Days Newan looks thoughtfully at hassel's house Hassel

sits and concentrates for the treatment there are Nerves visible in hassel's right shoulder and a wound in her left Hassel sits tensely with his eyes closed Hassel sits in a dark room and tries to concentrate light comes from hassel's head and chest Hassel grinds his teeth from tension the wound on hassel's shoulder suddenly begins to spread hassel's mouth is dribbling pasol almost unconscious Falls onto the bed sarin's cloak flutters in the wind and his eyes glow white a man wrapped in a dark robe Quickly made his way along the corridor of the house stopping abruptly

he picked up the girl lying on the floor she had dark hair below her shoulders all white clothing and bare feet the man began to wake her up by touching her body with two fingers of his left hand his hand emitted a slightly dull glow holding a girl with a sickly pale face in his arms he tried to wake her up asking her to wake up he asked his young mistress to focus and use her inner energy sweat ran Down the girl's tense face veins appeared on her neck and blood came out of her mouth

laying Hassel down on the bed he told her to channel the kai into her fingers the young girl's arm began to become covered with strongly protruding flesh-colored veins the guy said that it was almost done liquid began to flow from her fingers she burned through the sheet she fell on the girl opened her tortured eyes the man hidden under the mask said that the Poison had been removed in another second and she would have died the guy lowered his mask below her appeared a thin adult man the bags under his eyes were red this man

was sarin the shocked girl said she thought he was dead he apologized for being late and said that he didn't know where she was hiding holding hassol in his arms he said that he lives to serve the master in the young lady and he failed in protecting both he stated that he must accept the Punishment With Honor he asked if the girl could sit down and how she felt she exhaled and said that everything was fine and she could sit down she told sarin that everything was fine and if it weren't for him she would

already be dead besides they were ambushed and he could not do anything in this situation an image of a dark battle with various monsters appeared Hassel asked where he was all this time sarin replied that he was also wounded and was hiding and only Recently was was able to discover her sitting the girl down on the bed he knelt on one knee and bowed his head she grinned and asked why he didn't go looking for the master first he replied that their master was not someone to worry about and that he was most likely safe

the still tired girl looked at sarin he stated that his task now is to help her looking down at the floor he stated that using the northern skyclan as a refuge was a good choice an image Appeared of a small City standing in the middle of the desert he said their enemies would have a hard time believing they were hiding here the girl girl holding her shoulder listened to sarin's speech he told her that it was better to stay here for a while to restore her internal energy looking towards the disheveled hassol he told her

to stay here while he looked for the master looking at the seriously watching Girl wiping the blood from her lips he said That he would return soon with his orders snow covered small houses with smoke coming from the chimney the main character was beating an iron tool with a sledgehammer continuing to hit it he mentally said that the first source of energy owes the Shadow the Second Source of energy will change the rules and 10,000 will become one just as the light covers the world he will be the only one holding the shadow sweat flowed

down the hero's faces he mentally said a little Tiredly that the source of all things can cover everything but the shadow is always visible with slightly closed eyes he looked to the right and then to the left he thought that the second energy could change everything uniting everything together white May cover the whole world but it will enclose the only true Shadow closing his eyes he mentally added how The Emptiness of the Eternal Night could stretch across the sky forever he reflected that the inner Shadow must be the same as it exists within this Darkness

he stopped his blows with a sledgehammer in streams of thought his thought moved further and further from his body the entire space was Darkness into which he slowly moved away he concluded his thought with words about the perception of the square he narrowed his tired eyes slightly he thought that no one was around he looked around the protagonist thought about the first technique in the scriptures of 10,000 she Shadows about the inner Shadow the sex first leader jinu was a vagabond he became a genius swordsman who was able to create this martial arts technique after

many years of wandering the main character pulled his hand towards the shelf with various bladed weapons he thought about the essence of this martial art which is shrouded in mystery and darkness just by looking at muan it would be difficult for most martial artists to tell whether he had Profound energy or whether he knew martial arts closing his eyes the protagonist pulled out a weapon in front of him even after four generations the 10,000 Shadows technique had not reached the highest point of its potential and was preserved as an unfinished martial art it is this

martial art that the protagonist is now studying if he had the choice of learning the 10,000 Shadows technique or not he would choose the latter however since the central Heavenly Alliance not only took away all the martial arts techniques they were keeping a close eye on him so he had no other choice stretching one arm forward he swung the other the main character with glowing eyes made an arcing strike a small current of wind passed through the warehouse which contained various bags boxes and cabinets holding a sword in his hands the protagonist scratched his chin

throwing a cloak on himself he began to leave this room declaring that That was all for today because he was hungry walking out onto the snowy Street he shivered slightly from the cold he walked on cold slabs covered with snow Hassel walked out onto the snowy street she looked thoughtfully at the sky a tired girl looking into the distance asked into the void if this was the northern Heavenly Clan the protagonist approached the pensive girl and said that she looked better today the guy wrapped in a scarf said that she had not Gone outside for

several days and he began to worry that something had happened to her passing through the girl and heading to the neighboring house he said that he was going to eat and she could join a slightly surprised girl with disheveled hair looked after the main character she went into the room behind muan he turned in her Direction scratching her shoulder she slightly embarrassingly thanked the protagonist for what he had done taking the lunch Tray the main character asked why she was thanking him he said it was thanks to him that she survived after laughing a little

muan offered her something to eat after the girl's stomach growled she said a little nervously that everything was fine the protagonist holding a bowl of rice in his hands took a piece of meat for himself he ate calmly closing his eyes while eating he told Hassel not to hold back because the food was not poisoned she asked a little nervously What had been worrying her all this time she asked why he didn't ask anything with meat in his mouth he asked incomprehensibly what she meant looking at muan she answered why he didn't ask who she

was continuing his meal he replied that he did not intend to pry into other people's Affairs holding her hands folded she asked why he didn't do this continuing to chew closing his eyes he sincerely stated that he thought that it would be better this way he feels That if he finds out who she is he will no longer be able to enjoy his time with her she looked blankly at the protagonist and asked asked if he was stupid he said a little impulsively that there would be no more questioning and that she should just eat

a desert location is depicted a wooden house in a classic style is depicted new one thought that he could feel it his body was starting to change there is another Secret inside the 10,000 Shadows wall It's time to start studying the blade of inner Darkness he was sitting on the roof of this wooden house he looked slightly restlessly into the distance thinking about the mysterious sword technique that was created for killing he studied the Bas basics of fencing in order to learn this sword technique properly the morning sky was cloudy he continued to hit the

iron with the sledgehammer he also practiced striking a starry KN stood over a small village a White Aura in the form of a circle formed around the meditating Hassel sweat stream down the tense girl's face an image of the white floor of a house appeared the protagonist once again hit an iron object with a sledgehammer sighing tiredly he began to wipe his face with a towel he turned towards Hassel who was sitting on the table near the window the shocked protagonist jumped back in Surprise the girl said she wasn't sure if he was concentrating Well

or if his senses were dulled but she had been sitting here for quite some time continuing to sit she said with a cold face that she was hungry Newan shaking with anger said that she had been coming to him to eat for 3 months and had not returned home slightly narrowing her eyes the girl impudently said to feed her continuing to wipe his face the protagonist turned around he said that although he didn't know why he was doing this for a stranger he invited Her to eat looking at the girl he thinks that this makes

no sense looking at the Fallen protagonist before leaving Hassel thought that the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan not only does not know martial arts he does not even have the foundation to study them he just spends his time blacksmithing the girl looks at the proud rise of the protagonist from the floor the guy asked what she was doing and called her again to eat she spread her arms in different directions And ran joyfully an image of a slightly old classic house appeared the protagonist gave both of them a bowl of rice when he put

the meat down the girl was already reaching out to him he took the plate of meat from the taken aack girl eventually they sat down to eat an image of a small settlement in a mountainous area appeared three people were walking the girl asked if this was the same Heavenly Clan two men and one girl with long hair looked forward Seriously against the backdrop of a huge number of Clan Warriors mua stands behind wle and sua manwa stands behind haer Yong wle sua and H Yong stand at the front of the crow crow in pen

stands at the front of the crowd and asks if there is anyone in the northern Heavenly Clan's territory three people run from the gate towards the crowd shouting greetings along the way p and mu bow their heads to yonen P talks to yonen Mu looks somewhere to the side M's gaze Becomes intense yoal meets M's gaze yoal looks at mu in Surprise and tries to speak mu looks away and Yul tries to talk to him a broken wall houses a crowd in the distance the crowd moves forward along along the road hin goes ahead and

regrets the current state of the northern Heavenly Clan Onley goes forward and says that the current state of the clan is not surprising due to the laws of our world Su walks forward and chides one for being rude clouds many Houses Courtyards behind the wall muan and Hassel walk along the house new one and Hassel come out from behind the house Hassel is annoyed mu one is surprised muan and the crowd meet one and muan make eye contact muan and Hassel look at the crowd peace and and mu are nervous tyon one Ley and Su

stand and think about muan muan and hassol are standing hassol is tense and nervous because she has gone so soft wanley greets muan wanley spreads his hands and Introduces Hong and sua muan is worth it muan bows his head and greets Hassel stands in Surprise muan declares that she is his cousin p and irritably reproaches muin for having an unknown girl on their territory wle smiles and looks at muan and remarks that he knows who they are muan looks at onle and says that he has heard about them onle sua and H yon look at

muwan and are surprised that even their their names are known p and mu stand there irritably P shows the crowd where to go mu looks at muan wearily Hol looks at muan and thinks that he is not as simple as he might seem at first glance muan and Hassel leave Hassel is surprised that muan doesn't look like he owns the area night story Sky multistory building two people are standing on the balcony yenen stands in front of Onley Onley says that he he is disappointed with the current state of the northern sky Clan many houses

in Courtyards fenced with a wall Yenen looks at Onley silently Onley looks ahead menacingly and talks about his hatred for the central Celestial Alliance inen declares that he must help the future masters of the deadly Heavens wle looks at yonin and smiles wle looks into the distance and smiles a sledgehammer hitss the hot sword muan swings a sledgehammer to strike one Le stands behind muan smiling muan is scared muan is is tense at the fact that he didn't notice him Newan and Onley are Standing at opposite ends of the forge Onley looks away smiling many

swords hang on the wall wle picks up the sword Newan looks at wle annoyed wle holds the sword in his hands and Praises it wle points his sword at muan Onley holds the sword at mean's neck and thinks that muwan probably knows some fighting techniques muan looks at Onley worriedly and wonders what to do muan is afraid wle Smiles wle attacks muan muan fearfully thinks what to do muan Clenches his fist muan clenches his teeth muan looks at Onley with anger Onley looks at muan in Surprise mu one clenched his teeth from tension sweat ran

down his face and a vein appeared on his neck new one opened his mouth slightly the guy thought that he could not enter into battle yet the air of the Heavenly Northern Clan closed his eyes he thought that since he could not detect one Ley earlier it means that he is a master of martial arts new one knew That death awaited him both for the use of martial arts and for the incorrect use of tech techniques he decided to choose what which will allow him to save his life wle hit the guy in the chest

with his sword mean's body bent wle became wary he sensed a strange Kai someone in black shoes ran into the room dust Rose behind the man he tried to stop Onley Torin and her servant burst into the room the girl was clinging to the door frame she ordered the servant To stop Onley Onley pulled the sword out of mean's chest blood flowed from the wound girls were approaching them from both sides Mian was lying on the floor hurin and her servant sat down next to him they put their hands on the guy's chest the girl

asked her subordinate to stop the bleeding the guy screamed when a large Palm lay on his blood soaked shirt he thought that it hurt and thanked God that the blow was not critical Oney stood with his head down He thought that the young man could not evade a simple attack which means the rumors were true and he really did not know martial arts the man pursed his lips he wondered what kind of strange Kai he felt he was worried that since arriving here he had been too tense and his senses had failed him hyorin's gray

eyes sparkled menacingly she opened her mouth and screamed at the man wle frowned he thought that he needed to rest now but he decided to watch muan Carefully the man spread his arms the bloody sword flew down Onley said that he thought that the guy would be able to dodge such an easy attack wle turned around he said that no one could have imagined that the heir of the Heavenly Northern Clan was such a weakling he told hin to take care of the young man and left the woman's fingers brought some kind of pill to

her her half opened lips huran said that it was a pill of spiritual restoration that would speed Up the healing of wounds the girl leaned over the guy she looked at muan with regret and apologized for onley's Behavior the guy winced tears flowed from his eyes hyorin's face expressed regret sweat appeared on her forehead and she asked permission to accompany muan to his room it was cold outside and against the background of a gray wall a small white house with a thatched roof could be seen muan opened his eyes and saw a blurry female silhouette

pale muan Was lying on the pillow he called hassol the girl sitting next to her frowned she assumed that the arriving guests had wounded the guy the girl was sitting on a chair by the patient bed in a simply furnished room there was silence hassel's frown deepened she called muan an idiot and said that he should have resisted or at least run away the guy's hand covered the girl's Palm Hassel continued to be indignant the girl looked at the guy in surprise their Hands were still connected muan thanked her in AO voice he said that

a part from h wanel no one had scolded him for a long time Hassel opened her mouth in Surprise the guy jumped up on the bed and howled in pain when the girl removed her hand the embarrassed Hassel turned away and asked why he was saying such things unexpectedly the girl's hair was disheveled she closed her eyes and admitted with shame that she had to leave soon the pale guy lay in an Uncomfortable guy he felt as if all his insides were destroyed muan asked Hassel if she was already leaving the guy stood up on

the bed Hassel continued continued to sit next to him on the chair she said that she had already fully recovered the girl looked to the side Hassel remembered sitting on her bed in a meditation position with a glowing ball of energy visible around her body the girl with her eyes closed was very tense sweat flowing down her face Hassel Exhaled and the ball disappeared the girl opened her eyes when a dark silhouette appeared in front of her she recognized sarel a man in dark clothes sat opposite the girl he said that he had just been

to the master the man had fully recovered with a slight smile the girl looked at her subordinate the news made her happy from under the man's black robe only his eyes were visible he said that they would soon emerge and asked the lady to start getting ready The foot dropped to the ground clouds of dust Rose into the air a dark cloak fluttered behind the back of a man named sain who was looking into the distance a dark silhouette was visible near the edge of the cliff only gray Hills were around saon stood with his

hands on his hips and smiled he thought that in front of him was a northern abandoned Bland from which he felt a strong vital energy the man looked to the side tensely the sudden noise made him wary saon stood With his back turned his hands clenched into fists he said that hiding rats spoil the whole mood and demanded to show himself the ground behind the man shook men in dark clothes and flat hats emerged from the sand one of them said that the man had Keen senses saon turned to the people emerging from the sand

one of them asked the man who he was and where he was going sain frowned he was thinking about who was in front of him the man noticed that the strangers had Interesting weapons a hook and chain were visible under the dark flaps of the cloak saon thought that an unfamiliar Kai was emanating from the people and was glad that before him were bearers of a martial art unknown to him clouds were visible around the dark Rock sain folded his arms across his chest and looked at the strangers he didn't understand why he had to

tell anything the man bowed his head dark clothes hid everything except his eyes there was a dust cloud Around him he said that he would spare sain if he left quietly saon looked mockingly at his interlocutor and snorted he said that the people who appeared from the sand are the only ones who should leave quietly bandage fingers touched the brim of the Hat dark eyes visible on a pale face the man called sain an arrogant fool then dressed in black with hooks in their hands rushed to attack they accused sain of helping some woman saon

clenched his hands into Fists and prepared for a fight he said that he did not know which woman he was talking about but he was ready for a fight five dark Silhouettes rushed towards the light clad man the hooks whistled through the air a cloud of dust Rose from where sein stood the man using the hidden power of demonic Flames the figure of a man was dimly visible in the settling dust cloud sein's grinning face appeared in the clouds of dust one of his eyes glowing the Men in Black pulled The chains tied to their

hands Satan's eyes glowed a column of light came out of his raised hand with his other hand he held the chains not a single hook touched him the Men in Black recoiled when saan pulled the chains towards himself several people did not have time to cut the chain and Rose into the air the order to retreat was sounded thus Rose above the rocky outcrop three black Silhouettes ran from a large dust cloud on the edge of a cliff the figure of Saon and three prisoners could be seen through the clouds of dust the man raised

his hand clenched into a fist the figures of the other people disappeared three frightened Men In Black clutched weapons in their hands they did not understand how their enemy managed to deal with the gang so quickly the order was given to draw bloody blood blades the Warriors in the flat hats were visible from the back they stood facing the cloud of dust the man in the center Said that they would use blood for bloody destruction and would end this man with one blow sein clenched his fists and flew out of the cloud of dust his

opponents drawing their swords the dark silhouette of a man was above the enemies a hole appeared on the ground sachan flew after the fleeing black figures the Earth shook from the explosion in the clouds of dust one could see the dark silhouette of a lying man in a flat hat yin's clothes were Stained with blood swords were sticking out of her body and blood was running down her face the body of the Man in Black was at the feet of the warrior a bloody sword lay nearby saon realized that the opponents were using the bone

flash technique in which it is necessary to sacrifice oneself to kill the enemy sain touched the blade protruding from his shoulder he thought that the opponents were stronger than he thought he planned to leave one alive to find Out who they were the man threw away the bloody sword and bared his teeth he said that even sword master sanguin was not that strong the man spat there was a dark spot in the middle of the Serene mountain landscape sain thought that he would not allow anyone to stand in his way the man looked at the

dark spot visible among the mountains he said that he was almost there he was going to visit the northern sky Clan the outlines of buildings on the territory of the Northern Heavenly Clan appeared new one dressed in white stood next to the destroyed wall and was noticed by a girl passing by the disheveled guy looked at the girl H and lowered her head and asked how muan was feeling she said that she was going to see him to give him some medicine the guy touched his chest and said that this was not his first wound

hyrien was holding some kind of bag in her hand she looked at the guy and apologized for onley's actions and Breaking into the house the guy replied with a serious face that this was not the first time and asked the girl to have fun while staying in his house pyin looked seriously at the guy and thanked him she admitted that she was surprised by his kindness the girl lowered her eyes she said that she used to think that muan did not like them because their relatives were part of the central Heavenly Alliance the guy continued

to hold his hand on the wound his face Expressed nothing the girl handed the guy a bag and said that she was different from her cruel grandfather she would like to help mu one a family's bodyguard s and sooso watched the young people from a dilapidated rooftop the girl frowned Stars appeared in the dark sky one they stood guard at the entrance to the room hyorin stood half turned to the man he mistook her for a ghost the girl turned her head her eyes were hidden in the shadows and in a Stern Voice she said

that she asked the man not to mess with muan wle grimaced and waved his hand he repeated what he said after he injured the guy he wanted the girl to leave quickly hin looked at the other person carefully and said that muan plays an important role in their plan everything was on fire blood was running down the man's face the demon of primordial chaos mucan pierced his hand right through the man's body the demon shook the blood from his hand he was Disappointed that the people did not even try to resists the man whose face

was hidden behind the wolf's skin bowed to the demon mucan asked what happened to the hidden ghost's gang another man in wolf skin approached the demon he was carrying clothes in his hands mucan ran his bloody hand through his hair the man who arrived said that the gang had been killed a second person began to dress mucan the demon leaned towards the first he could not believe that the elite Ghost gang had been destroyed the man and animal skin leaned towards the Demon's ear and whispered something mucan smiled at the news that the G G

members were killed by a child who is located in the same place where the girl is hiding the demon turned around behind him stood members of a gang of wolves and animal skins and with bloody swords the demon said that they were starting to hunt rabbits among the mountains the dark outlines of the northern sky Clans Territory could be seen someone called out to Ming who was walking along the wall the man turned around the man in the Red Cloak was waving at him Elite tiger guard yopal raised his hand and smiled he said that

he was worried when muang suddenly disappeared and hoped to find him in this place the man frowned at his interlocutor he did not like that yopal who took his woman away called him an old friend he asked the guard to focus on his task and no longer look for A meeting with him yopal brought his fisted hand to his face and closed his eyes he was surprised that muang was still angry about that incident yopal opened his eyes and mockingly said that that woman chose him and she insisted on the wedding Ming screamed and grabbed

his sword he was about to attack yopal the man raised his hands up and looked at his interlocutor in fear Nang raised his sword to strike he was going to kill yopal for continuing to mock him he did Not believe that his beloved could do this to him yopal took out his sword and swung it Ming froze in shock blood flowed from the man's arm in two places yall had his back to the man he turned his head and said that he was trying to be polite but muang needed to accept reality muang was sitting

on the ground with his head down a fragment of a sword lay nearby yop wall said that he would stay for some time on the clan territory and they would not be able to avoid each Other he advised the man to change his position in life and treat the wound the blade of the ball lay on the ground muing remembered watching the couple in love Ming knelt in front of the man and woman the guy was crying muing with a bloody hand looked ahead with an unseeing gaze he laughed clouds floated slowly over the mountain

tops a fire was burning in the Forge furnace new one was sitting at his work table the guy was sitting next to the forge he was doing Something with his hands mu one looked down with satisfaction the action moved to a low white house with a thatched roof where muan lived there was a dish of food on the table in front of the guy Hassel was sitting opposite her with Cutlery in her hands the girl was not enthusiastic about the sight of food Hassel looked with interest at the silver hairpin with a flower that the

guy handed to her Newan looked at the girl he didn't understand why she was so Puzzled because it was just a gift the girl looked at The Hairpin in her hands she couldn't believe that he was going to give it to her new one took the Chopsticks and began to eat the girl sighed when the guy said that he wanted to give her a gift before they parted ways hassel's cheeks turned red at the thought of the gift the guy and girl continued to sit at the table in the small room Hassel couldn't believe that

he decided to give her a gift at such a Time new one chewed and watched the girl with a slight smile he thought that the food today was very tasty Stars appeared in the night sky above the mountains on the girl's open Palms lay a silver hair pin with a flower passel looked at the decoration thoughtfully she thought thought that The Hairpin was very beautiful and it was very nice to receive a gift the girl stood at the open window and a man in Black burst into the room the girl hid her hand with A

hairpin in the neckline of her kimono and greeted the night guests sarong bowed and said that the master would arrive soon the servant looked carefully at the Young mistress with red rimmed eyes and asked what she was hiding Hassel put her hand behind her back and said that she wasn't hiding anything that she needed to worry about the man bowed his head slightly he reminded the girl that she was their last hope hope and should not have any personal Attachments Hassel looked at serong resolutely and said that she would not allow anything like that to

happen the man closed his eyes and bowed the servant said that he trusted the young mistress the man opened his eyes and looked carefully at the girl he thought that something was wrong the wind blew dust around the yard the dark silhouette of a man practicing with a sword was visible against the background of a pond it was musing he was thinking about what Yopal told him and could not understand why his beloved left him blood appeared on the man's bandages he looked intently at the weapon in his outstretched hand and mentally compared himself with

yolf fall usang sighed heavily sweat running down his face his eyes were red he thought that he had learned the path of the blue sword but he was still at the beginning level he was worried that this was his limit the man's lips stretched into a wide smile blood was visible on His teeth he was going to take revenge and kill everyone ning turned around in fear when he heard a voice that said that doubt allows Darkness to take over the heart and rag leads to collapse rather than solving problems the frightened man began to

look around he did not understand where the voice was coming from which said that if muang calmed his rage then his thoughts would become like a mirror reflecting the truth drops of DW flowed down the blade Of grass the voice said that muang is like water which thanks to the sun can rise into the atmosphere sweat was running down the man's face and he was breathing rapidly muen closed his eyes the voice said that when he rises the winds will blow away all doubts from his heart the man closed his eyes usang began to swing

the sword the voice said that it was necessary to allow his meridians to become the sea in his Naval ring to become the base a drop of dew Fell from a blade of grass a voice said that if a man lines his cerebral cordex with the heavens he can rule the sky a drop fell into the water circles began to appear on the surface ning made a series of fighting poses Nang screamed and lunged with his sword cutting through the air the man stood next to the lake holding his sword forward a fountain of spray

Rose above the water nusing froze among the drops of water he tried to understand what kind of Kai he Felt ning began to look around it seemed to him that someone had directed him on the right path he wanted to understand who it was the dark figure of a warrior stood next to the pond it was raining muan sneezed the tower building was visible against the background of the sunset next to muan descending the stairs empty bookshelves could be seen and pieces of furniture and scraps of Scrolls lay on the floor mu one walked past

the wall looking at the destroyed Roofs of the buildings the young man froze in shock feeling someone's giant Kai a dark figure stood in the opening of the arch streams of air rushed towards her a man in white clothes approached the arch a dark cloak flowed behind his back it was saon his body was covered with wounds and a translucent Dragon could be seen behind his back Yan's mouth involuntarily dropped open in shock when he felt the incredible flow of San Zora it was like his legs Would give way at any second beads of of

sweat began to run down mean's forehead and face his eyes widening with the realization that sain was a martial artist saon kept turning his head to look at the once great Clan blood ran down the martial artist's forehead and jaw as he raised his head up and looked at the arch in front of him calling the clan quite impressive looking ahead sain noticed the figure of muan standing in the aisle sein tilted his head slightly And frowned at muan but onley's unexpected cry calling him brother made him straighten up muan looked at the group of

people who had arrived noticing Onley walking at the head of the entire group and hyon yonen sua along with Soo walking behind Onley who shouted greeting cin as a brother the newcomer walked towards the group pointing his hand at them and laughing greeting all his brothers and sisters hin turned her head and bowed to muwan to greet him Muan also nodded his head in response to hin soo who was walking behind the group with yonin asked sain what happened to him wle stretched out his hands to saon in shock perplexed by his appearance sua who

was standing next to him raised her hands up in fear saying that saan was still obsessed with battles hirin her eyes wide open and sweat dripping down her face worriedly asked her lover what had happened to him and if he received his injuries due to his last fight with Sangan the master of fast blades whom he challenged due to the test of a 100 Masters Newan who was standing aside turned away when he heard about the test of 100 people sein passed by muwan and approached one Le's group saying that sang was a real opponent

but not strong enough to hurt him Onley hearing him extended his hands to him offering to treat his wounds after which they would discuss what happened Yan opened his eyes wide in surprise when Onley turned Around with the group and said that he was interested in knowing what kind of person could put sain in such a state the protagonist imagined the image of jshin behind sain when he realized who he really was he was the third son of one of the nine strongest people of the central Heavenly Alliance sein smiled widely saying that the man

looked suspicious but nothing more because he himself was the one who shook Mam's World sein turned his head and asked who The boy behind them was hiron glanced at sain and said that muwan was the heir of the northern Heavenly clan master muan sain didn't pay any attention to how Onley called him pathetic and weak seeing the futility of his words Onley turned his head and winked at yanang at this time somewhere in the Rocky terrain of the northern lands dust was rising and two figures stood motionless on the top of a small Mountain muan

looked at his sweaty Palm all the sweat was due to The fear of meeting sain muan stood motionless looking at his palm mentally telling himself that he did not expect to meet siin here he was interested in his relationship with others muan could not help but recognize the strength of this person whose Aura was so terrifying to him muan lowered his hand and looked forward a little surprised right in front of him was in pen holding his blade in his hand when pen bowed his head and covered his fist with his palm Introducing himself as

as the general of the elite tiger guards of the four mortal Heavens in pen after which he voiced the purpose of his arrival which turned out to be mean's message yonin straightened up a little and lowered his hands telling the protagonist that he was invited to dinner at hwashin Palace the protagonist smiled because the guests were inviting the host he called it quite funny and then voiced his agreement to impen yonen did not express Any emotion he simply told muan to come to hwashin Palace tomorrow for dinner and also informed muan that his posts allowed

him to take his cousin with him soon night fell and Stars began to be visible in the dark sky sein sat in a huge wooden bathtub with hot water from which steam Rose sein himself frowned thinking about the protagonist sweat ran down sein's neck and face and fell straight into the hot water while he thought about how muan had no Kai and How he couldn't sense martial arts from him as the water in the bath began to boil he remembered how he felt something strange coming from the protagonists sitting in the boiling water sein assumed

that he then felt the strength and will of the northern Heavenly Clan inherited by muan sain opened his eyes and looked seriously into the void soon the day came the Rays of the sun illuminated the old and shabby buildings of the northern Heavenly Clan Newan who Was walking to his Forge stopped when he saw saan sitting near the entrance to the forge sein noticed muwan and turned his head and said that he had finally arrived sein stood up and looking at muan with a serious look greeted him and introduced himself saying his full name the

protagonist looked at the guest in shock not understanding what he was doing here xong bowed and made a Bakin gesture with his hands expressing his gratitude to muan for accepting him into The residence without prior requests he told muwan that he was very grateful that he was able to visit the northern Heavenly Clan which had previously been his dream the protagonist scratched the back of his head with his hand saying that there was nothing to see here since it turned into ruins sachon straightened up but did not lower his hands saying that all this did

not matter to him because the main thing was the opportunity to see the only heir of the Northern Heavenly Clan with his own eyes sain lowered his hands and silently looked at muan sometime later when evening came Newan and Hassel walked past a crowd of people on their way to the Palace Newan whose hands were behind his back looked at Hassel walking strangely reminding her of what he said but hassol interrupted him saying that she had a bad feeling the protagonist stopped for a moment missing The Smiling Hassel whose mouth was Dripping with Drool as

she said that she could smell something t t y the protagonist shook his head in helplessness the protagonist looked at the back of the girl's head noticing the metal flower that he gave her right on her head while Hassel herself without noticing anything complained about the food she was still eating and was happy that she could eat normally the protagonist lip stretched into a faint smile soon Hassel and muwan reached the top floor of the palace Where they were greeted by servants when they opened the door they could see Su waving at them and the

rest of her group sitting at the table a moment later muan and Hassel entered the the room pasel glanced at sain not understanding who the man with the Lion's man was sitting in front of her sain looked closely at cousin muan guessing that she was not his sister but his secret bodyguard seong stood up and made a Bakin gesture with his hands greeting the protagonist With a smile on his face the protagonist and Hassel pulled out chairs and wanted to sit on them but Hassel did not take her eyes off H young the whole time

H young nodded her head in greeting Hassel only sua simply waved her hand in greeting with a smile on her face Onley folded his arms and said with a displeased face that it was time to get down to business pyong and sain stood up from their seats and began to take turns speaking sain asking mean's forgiveness For such an unexpected invitation saying that they had reasons for doing so and Hong saying that they wanted to appoint him as their seal of approval wle grinned as he listened to sein and hyon standing there saying that they

wanted to create the Azure Dragon Society the purpose of which would be to involve militant youth in politics so that their opinions would be taken into account by the central Heavenly Alliance sua who was listening to all this was bored pass All not paying attention to the words of these two continuously ate like a Savage while muan without touching his food asked with a calm face why only they were in the northern Heavenly Clan now hean smiled and responded by saying that the older generation didn't like it when Junior Marshall Masters gathered in groups seong

also smiled saying that there was no one here who did not respect the northern Heavenly Clan after all many lived their lives Honoring them Hassel turned her head and took a bite of the chicken leg mentally telling herself to stay away and not interfere in the conversation sain raised his hand and clenched his palm into a fist saying that the message of this meeting should be their oath to the heavens and therefore they wanted Master muan to be their witness and give his sign of approval the protagonist stretched out his hand trying to stop Hol

who was constantly eating who Perfectly understood that the people in front of her wanted muan to take all the blame on himself tyan who was watching them smiled the protagonist stopped paying attention to Hassel and turned his head and said that he agreed and would witness their promise saong raised his hands and clasped them in a Bakin gesture expressing his gratitude to muan one yawned casually at this time and sua looked at muan ble Hassel on the contrary even while she was stuffing Another portion of food into her stuffed mouth did not stop watching them

the dust on the plains near the northern skyclan began to clear the bald guard standing with his partner on a hill turned to him and angrily asked why it was always they who had to stand guard his partner turned to him showing his protruding upper jaw and said that he did not know and actually thought that after those people arrived they would have a chance to join the four mortal Heavens one of the guards raised his head and looked up while the second bowed his head and looked at the ground both wondering why they were

watching such a place where even an ant could not crawl someone looked at the figures of two guards from afar listening to them discussed that there should be leftovers at the feast a huge shadow of a man covered the two guards forcing them to stop talking a moment later both turned to look at the newcomer but then their Eyes widened in shock at the sight of this man nusen who was walking next to his subordinate turned his head to the side saying that something was wrong muang coughed still looking into the distance he first looked

at the building on the hill to the east next he looked at another building also located on a hill but only to the South turning his head once more he looked to the Northwest where most of the guard's building was visible nusing pointed his Finger and asked his subordinate about who was at the Northwestern entrance to which he named the names of the guards Ming's partner extended his hand shouting at him to wait for him as muing himself rushed to the Northwest in an instant he was already far ahead his partner did not pursue him

and was only amazed at how strong muang had become in a short time the clouds in the sky parted revealing the moon in the sky ning stood motionless on the mountain His subordinate soon arrived and wearily asked if he could wait for him but a moment later his eyes opened wide and his pupils shrank in horror a second later he began to vomit from what he saw two bodies of guards lay dismembered into small pieces in front of muang muang frowned the veins on his forehead popping out with rage as he spoke the names of

the two dead at this time at the feast in the Fortress four people from one ley's group stood up and walked To a table nearby looking at the people talking among themselves Hassel called them idiots but he did not pay attention to the fact that Yin turned turned his head noticing the strangeness muan who was rubbing his lips with a small towel agreed with hassel's words and also called them not just idiots but scary hearing him Hassel waved her hand and asked muan if he thought that their entire group was scary the girl sighed and

closed her eyes telling him to just Stay close and she would protect him muan smiled when he heard her words the protagonist looking at Hassel shocked her by saying that he accepts this offer Hassel turned away from muan saying that she was going to protect him until he left mentally she scolded herself for saying such words unexpectedly sein approached muan and asked him to go away with him to discuss some things as muwan and sein began to leave hyong approached Hassel and asked her if she liked the Food Hassel stopped fooling around and became serious

and asked hyong when they would stop harassing muan hyen stopped smiling as she looked down at Hassel Hassel stood up from her seat saying that there was no point in inviting mu one here today to which H young responded by saying that as said earlier they needed his consent after which H Yan apologized for disturbing muwan passel frowned the veins on her forehead bulging after which she angrily said to Just leave him because even without them his life is dull and pathetic sua stood next to hir and saying that Hassel herself was the only one

who burdened muwan more than them Tyron glanced at sua who stood next to her with her hands folded on her chest and reminded that muwan didn't mind and Hassel shouldn't interfere and in general it's better for her to know her place bains appeared on su's forehead while she herself with a displeased face told hassol that she Herself enjoyed mean's Hospitality muan involuntarily looked away unable to say a word but a moment later her eyes widened in shock and horror everyone in the room turned around and looked out the window feeling incredible pressure a little earlier

saan and muan who had gone out onto the balcony were talking and saan pointing his hand at the entire Clan territory apologized for the sudden requests sain looked at muan who was shorter than him and asked him to join The Azure Dragon Society but the incredible pressure of Kai forced them both to stop talking and look into the distance in the middle of the northern Heavenly Clan's territory smoke began to rise nukan frowned at the buildings in front of him the guards surrounded the wounded epol and came to his defense nukin watched as they surrounded

him with his head held high and did nothing a moment later all the guards rushed at mukin at once but the tornado he created Through them all back when the tornado began to ipate the figure of mucan appeared standing with his arm outstretched and taking off his cloak the demon looked up and noticed something bright in the sky a second later sein lands at high speed directly on mucan kicking up a huge amount of dust and debris smoke and shrapnel shrouded the entire battle mukan stood with his arms extended in front of him protecting him

from the blow looking at The arrival he asked who he was sain took off his cloak saying that he was sein and then asked who the demon was to wreak havoc in such a place mukin grabbed his head with one hand and pointed at sein with the other and started laughing uncontrollably calling sein the guy who uses the fancy nickname rising star of the Eastern sky and also the one who destroyed his Ghost Squad sain remembered those guys in cloaks and hats who attacked him using chains now He realized that they were connected with mucin

sein took a stance and assumed that all his enemies recently were not martial artists from the mainland sweat ran down Sean's face as he smiled faintly as he asked mucin if they were from silent night mukin grinned upon hearing sein's words and said that instead of fear he saw determination and anticipation in him mukin began to approach saon who stood in a stance at this time yonin and sooso Drew their weapons and Hassel trembled uncontrollably in fear Hassel couldn't stop shaking her eyes widened in horror she didn't expect this monster to follow her all the

way here while at the same time Bing behind her tried to carefully Escape nuan's hand rested on hassel's shoulder and she stopped shaking Hassel looked at muan who asked her how she was feeling and said that the monster outside was beyond anyone's power and that's why he needed to run away from Here new one sensing the presence of people looked at the windows behind him in which the light was shining brightly from the eyes of those who had come and then said that it was too late to escape people and wolf skins entered the room

scaring everyone yep fall and and Pen stood in front of Onley who was shouting why the elite guards had not gotten rid of them yet sooso grabbed his spear behind his back and stood in front front of hin frowning hin herself was worried At this moment her hand covering her mouth as she thought about why silent night was suddenly appearing again after 10 years of Silence Hassel began to carefully remove mu's gift from her hair after that she put the gift inside her clothes and turned to muan muwan looked as Hassel stepped in front of

him and blocked his path with her hand and told him to stay behind her Hassel began to frown remembering the chaos demon the smoke around sein began to clear as he Stood up and said that he would this as quickly as he could he began to inhale huge amounts of air into his lungs in an instant sain turned into a white stream of energy and approached mucan the demon raised his hands and covered his eyes with them from the light wondering if this was the very light of Enlightenment sain stood right in front of mucin

and raised his glowing fist to strike sain struck mucin in the jaw shouting that he had a chance to prove himself and become Revered with the next blow to the chest sain knocked the demon back next saon moved behind the flying mucan and began to prepare a strike a moment later he struck the Demon's back with two glowing fists causing him to fly back in the other direction multiple lines of light appeared on the battlefield as sein used his skill to unleash three successive flurries striking after strike causing mcan's body to fly all over the

battlefield the Stars glowed faintly in The night sky but the moon never appeared mucan mangled and bloodied body lay in the ruins sein whose hands were steaming sighed and asked himself if he might have overdone it sain lowered his hands and turned around saying that this attack was draining more strength than he thought and when he gets the chance he will repay everyone the crack made sain's eyes widen and she froze he began to sweat profusely listening to the crunching of joints and Bones it was Mucin Who Rose to his feet his whole body trembling

and recovering sain turned his head and asked in bewilderment what kind of monster mucin was the demon whose body was almost completely covered in blood pushed his jaw back into place with three fingers one of his pupils turning red as he praised sain for his strength the demon extended his palm on which dark Kai began to swirl raising his hand sharply he directed a huge stream of demonic Kai Directly at sain saying that he would not be able to defeat him with this the demon moved into the air and found himself above the evading enemy

a powerful kick to sain sent him back to the ground the demon whose wounds had completely recovered rushed after his opponent with a crazy smile on his face sain's fall destroyed the ground beneath him and lifted Boulders straight out of the ground next a flow of demonic Kai hid exactly the place where saan fell Scattering all the stones and creating a small explosion nukin tabled over the body of the wounded sain and put his foot on his chest saying that he would leave him alive because he saw his potential after which he asked him if

he really thought that he stood at the top of this world having defeated several martial artists the demon turned away finally telling saan to find him when he becomes stronger because only then will he be able to enjoy killing him the Demon turned around feeling something strange wounded and bloody sain held his pants with his hand yukin became enraged and began kicking his opponent while cursing him when he shouted to saon that he would tear him into pieces a sharp cry was heard that sounded like an order the demon stopped screaming and turned his head

to look at the source of the scream and asked who she was sua standing with her hands folded on her chest asked mucin if he knew who they Were onely who was fighting a gang of black wolves along within pen and yep turned his head in horror when he noticed sua in the distance his mouth dropped open in horror and he began to sweat profusely the demon stood motionless looking at little sua in front of him who said that her father was one of the nine heavens and if he did not stop now he would

come and kill him mukan did not listen to the girl anymore and destroyed her body with a Wave of his hand and picked at her ear here and covered her mouth with her hands in horror when she saw this Soo who was standing behind her did not see this and continued to fight and kill his enemies wle froze in a silent cry his eyes filled with tears Onley not paying attention to all his enemies rushed towards the demon a moment later Onley had already jumped from the palace balcony nukan walked looking at the approaching Onley

embraced by Red Kai in Pen saddened by the death of epol who had been pierced by the blades of several opponents turned his head and screamed trying to stop his young Master ep's eyes glowed red as he extended his palm and concentrated his red Kai around it using the Crimson King's demon hand technique nukan simply raised his hand and blasted his demonic Kai directly at Onley nukan passed by the body that fell on the ground in Onley saying that this place was crawling with children new one Sweat profusely seeing what happened his mouth involuntarily fell

open and his eyes widened Hassel suddenly pulled his clothes while simultaneously kicking her enemy and yelling at muwan not to leave her side in less than a few seconds Hassel killed three enemies with her bare hands she cut off the head of one with a wave of her hand and pierced the second through the heart nean looked in shock at Hassel whose Palms were covered in blood the protagonist turned his head And looked at hin who was holding her head and Soo who was standing next to her defending his mistress to the last hin was

hysterical she massaged her weights contemplating the death of her younger sister who was not part of her plans she asked herself countless questions about mcan's identity the reason for his coming did he really care about their identities in the complete darkness of her subconscious she tried to calm herself by telling Herself that her main focus should not be on finding out who this man was or why he attacked them what was important now was to gather as much information as possible about Silent Night hin turned her head and suggested moving to another place FS appeared

on hiren's forehead and face as she said that they were abandoning everyone and would only take Master Onley and sain with them V one who was watching everything heard the girl's words perfectly while Hassel Again separated the head from the body of one of the opponents Nan's eyes continuously looked at hin hin herself opened her eyes wide realizing what had just happened but then without thinking she turned away and stopped looking at the protagonists hn who was covered by sooso ran out of the room a moment later the passage into which these two ran was

blocked by the wounded and Pen the stars in the night sky still Shone dimly while screams of Agony were heard on the Ground Soo and hin found themselves in front of the demon because of which one Ley was now screaming in pain while lying on the ground a faint green Kai of the girl began to appear under hen's foot while she was thinking that muan was an important part of their Irreplaceable plan she was sorry but she had to throw it away because she had to return to the main lands to prepare the plan hin

began to walk leaving trails of her Kai behind her hiron stretched out Her hands the palms of which began to emit the green Kai of the girl now her main task was to make sure that no one knew about the loss that saon suffered today thinking about this she used the Fate changing Celestial illusion technique blood flowed from the girl's nose due to overexertion thean internally exclaimed standing at the balcony while the blood of one of the enemies splashed behind him the protagonist widened his eyes in Disbelief that hin was able to spread her spiritual

energy without the use of any objects or mediums at this time the demon found himself in space filled with light he looked around trying to figure out where he had ended up mucan turned his head again and called the illusion interesting Soo and hin picked up the bodies of the wounded and walked past mucin who was in the sphere of Illusions hin from whose nose and mouth blood was flowing said that mucin would soon get Out of the illusion and they needed to leave before this happened holding one of his opponents by the skin and

piercing the second with his sword in the back yenen fell to his knees his whole body was pierced by sickles and the last blow struck him on the head completely killing him muan looking at him could not believe that they knowing that they were abandoned they defended their masters to the end the protagonist turned his head mentally wondering what Was the point of dying for his master if he would never recognize his act whether it was possible for the sake of Glory but what is the use of Glory if you are already dead Hassel stood

in the middle of the room opposite the enemy who had knelt down and with a wave of her hand she took his life but a moment later a huge oppressive Aura forced her to turn around in fear she felt a huge stream of invisible pressure coming from the balcony where muan stood this was Because mucan grabbed the sphere of illusions with her hands and screamed at the entire area when he got out of the sphere he realized that his opponents had escaped but he was not upset he hoped for sain to return and fight him

looking at the two figures standing on the balcony the demon said that in any case his main target was the girl mukan grinned as he greeted Hassel as they met again Hassel nervously looked at the chaos demon below he was an unkillable Monster so Hassel told muan to hurry up and get out of here smiling like a madman muin began to form two whirlwinds on his palms shouting that since she was that woman's only hope he would have to kill her he wondered if this would be enough to Shake The Heart Of This Witch the

demon simultaneously put out two hands in front of him sending a powerful stream of demonic Kai directly to hassol his attack created a shock wave that destroyed a third of the entire Territory of the northern Heavenly Clan nuan's eye began to slowly open soon he could vaguely see dust Rising into the air muan raised his hand looking at the figure of the Man flying up in front of him the figure of a girl with white hair hovered in front of him all the dust and smoke around her were dispersed looking at her hair flying in

the air muan thought about the girl's personality his pupils shrank to the size of peas as he realized that it was the White Knight Witch she was one of the four demon Lords who were known as storm of darkness dark spear God Berserker of Destruction and White Night witch you one imagine the dark figures of the four demon Lords and their lord sitting on the throne all four standing near the throne acting as proxies of the night Lords the terror and destruction caused by these four was so terrible that even the mention of their names

was forbidden looking at Hassel whose clothes and skin Had completely turned white muan mentally said to himself that he knew that she was not so simple but he did not expect that Hassel would be the descendant of the White Knight witch Yukan laughed as he waved his arms at great speed forming compressed crescent-shaped streams of air towards hassol and said that he was surprised that she didn't run away again because she knew that she couldn't defeat him hassol whose pupils had completely Disappeared and turned white turned her head towards muan realizing that she could not

hold back mucin for too long looking at the ruins with smoke rising from them Hassel was a little sad when she noticed that muan had already left but she was also happy about it a bright flash of energy appeared next to hassel's face a huge explosion occurred in the territory of the northern Heavenly Clan the smoke and dust slowly settled among the devastation mucan Stood raising the wounded Hassel with his hand he smiled widely and asked her if she really gave her life for that guy who left her without any thought of help Hassel clenched

her teeth in pain and tried to escape the Demon's grip with her hands she remembered the image of muan bringing her food then she remembered muwan averting his gaze and scratching his nose in the last image with mian's figure she remembered him in winter clothes and a scarf looking at Her he was the only one who cared about her next the girl imagined the gift muan gave her she thanked him and said goodbye but suddenly the demon released hassol from his hand due to a cut that appeared on his hand from which blood sprayed out

y can looked at his severed hand in bewilderment Hassel under whom a whole puddle of blood had formed looked at the newcomer with a puzzled look when she stood up muwan waved his hand asking her forgiveness the protagonist held the Sword in front of him and said that it took longer than he thought muan opened his mouth in amazement looking at muan and asked who he was and what was it the protagonist frowned and looked at the demon seriously and called himself the leader of the fifth generation of the northern Heaven sect Cel opened her

eyes wide not believing what she saw she looked at muan standing in front of her and asked if he left her to find the blade the protagonist looked at the girl And asked her to rest and leave everything to him pel's pupil looked at muwan in disbelief she was all wounded and clearly understanding this she decided not to object muan stood up and prepared for battle the demon holding his wound with his second hand called mean's abilities strange and mentally he thought about the fact that his body was created invulnerable but he was puzzled by

the wound that did not heal on its own sweat was was dripping down the Protagonist's face and forehead he did not understand how long he could use it and whether he could do it at all because before he could not even think that his first opponent would be such a terrifying demon yukin tilted his head slightly telling muan that his Kai was quite unstable and he definitely needed to get rid of it nukin clenched her fists and began to concentrate her dark Kai around them while rushing towards muan the demon raised his fist to strike

The protagonist was miraculously able to duck and jump away dodging the blow the demon opened his eye wide not believing that he was able to dodge his attack the protagonist landed on the ground and looked at his opponent in horror growling like a wild beast the demon raised his hands up and decided to attack with both of them from top to bottom Vin's powerful blow shattered the Earth muan who barely managed to crawl away looked at the demon with fear mukan Kicked at the place where mean's head was but he holding his head with his

hands was able to bend down thereby dodging the blow when the demon delivered his blow with his left hand the shocked protagonist threw his head back and dodged the protagonist dodged the flow of dark Kai energy launched by the demon jumping and spreading his legs to the sides passing a beam of demonic Kai under him the next blow almost hit muan and only thanks to the fact that he Stumbled he was able to dodge while opening his mouth wide comically falling veins appeared on mcan's forehead and the capillaries in his eyes began to burst as

he began to scream at muan in a rage muen who was running at great speed was horrified when he heard this scream remembering the Eastern bloody guard Camp muen cursed that the entire guard was incapacitated in the same way he remembered the bloody camp on the top of the northern mountain and then he Remembered the last Northeastern Camp which was covered in blood he knew that he should not have come to such a place then one of his subordinates standing near the pool of blood told him that he could not do this afterwards muang could

only extend his hand towards Jin who ran towards him muing was sweating profusely not understanding what was happening muang who was running at full speed noticed a movement in the bushes a moment later he stopped abruptly and Demanded to see the man in the bushes P who had minor wounds and abrasions on his face came out of the bushes muang sighed but sweat continued to run down his face as he asked the captain what had happened TI began to actively shake his head trying to find the enemies saying that some people came and started a

fight with them and he himself almost died there after what was said the captain suggested leaving here quickly n grabbed his Captain's hand saying that All their comrades were killed and they needed to at least avenge their deaths but P shouted at him saying that he was talking nonsense Fain stood out on Ming's forehead and neck his jaw clenched in Anger as he said that all the warriors were ready to give their lives for a pathetic Captain like him and he should at least fulfill his role as their leader and respect the feelings they felt

to him T turned his head and looked at muang shouting at him to stop Talking nonsense they had to survive and after that they could take revenge Nang didn't hesitate to kick his captain in the stomach he turned around and told ping who was lying on the ground that he was trash P looked after the fleeing muang and shouted to him that if he wanted to be killed then he could go forward and he would do everything possible to survive when muing was already descending the mountain and heading towards the territory of the Dilapidated Northern

Heavenly Clan Pon shouted to him that he would survive and Crush all of them for looking down on him at this time Hassel watched as the demon and muan stood opposite each other she looked at muan who was holding a blade in his hand and did not believe that he was exactly the guy she knew Hol began to remember those moments when muan calmly ate holding Chopsticks in his hand and the way she hit him after he was injured she even remembered his Fear when he discovered her in the Forge she could not believe that

all this time muan had been hiding his power it was ridiculous he was falling in front of her after working too hard in the Forge she saw it all with her own eyes even now the bloodied Hassel looking at muan could not feel feel his Kai which made her wonder what kind of art muan had mastered the protagonist stood motionless looking at his opponent the demon jumped into the air his palms Covered in a layer of demonic Kai all right in the air mucin began to form two streams of demonic Kai that first formed a

Whirlpool on his palms he shouted muan that he would completely erase his existence and finally used the Demonic reign of resolution technique many balls of dark Kai headed straight towards mu1 like comets they left a tail behind them the prot IST opened his eyes wide his mouth aape in fear and sweat running down his face he knew that even if he Had checked this entire area he did not think he could avoid this attack arriving on the battlefield muing looked in shock at the dark balls of Kai heading towards the enemy he looked around saying

that all the buildings were destroyed and this place was no different from the battlefield because this is where the palace used to be mang's figure ran through the ruins of the once great Clan oblivious to the battle soon muing stopped abruptly when He saw the body of one of the Dead it was the bloody body of epol he had long since died and was lying here Nang ran towards him grabbed him screaming his name and tried to wake him up the veins on Ming's forehead stood out because of his rage he shouted at yep that

he couldn't die like that because if he dies what should he do with all this anger inside him but the lying epol did not respond at all Blood also continued to flow from his forehead nose and mouth Muing stopped screaming and bowed his head at this time muan frowned looked looking at the attack that could kill him he was shocked and did not understand what to do turning his head sharply the protagonist looked at hassol she covered her head with her hand but could not get up looking at her muan decided to take her away

from here first but suddenly muwan noticed strange riding on the wall behind Hassel taking a closer look at them he exclaimed some Of the symbols on the wall began to Glow purple mu's pupils return to normal after which he repeated the words on the wall following this Shadow Kai began to form around music one his eyes glowing brightly as he used the devastation wave technique a powerful explosion thundered and the space was filled with thick smoke someone's pale hand touched the bloody face of a man who lay on the ground not making a sound with

a loud sound pieces of broken Stones flew into The air the dead man's hand stained with blood lay on a metal sword the man in the black cloak grabbed the handle of the weapon tightly and raised it a black-haired young man with a sword in his hand watched as meteorites fell from the sky destroying the own surface muang whose face was wet furrowed his brows as if he was burdened with something suddenly the man saw something black and it was moving quickly among the fragments of stones Ming's eyes widened And his eyebrows arched in shock

looking at the shadow sliding along the ground the man realized that it was muan but it was not clear why the main character looked like that a man with long black hair hit his back against one of the stones and his white clothes were stained with bright red stains muan held a sword in his hand his clothes and and clothing fluttered in the wind and his eyes Shone brightly tension and rage appeared on the protagonist's face he Clenched his white teeth tightly he clutched the weapon in his palm so tightly that the veins on his

wrist became clearly visible then muan began to actively swing his sword and many black Shadows appeared in the air the Shadows became enormous in size and the young man seemed Minature in comparison Nang who was watching this froze with a look of shock on his face a massive monster with black eyes and lines running from them on his face looked Hostile and frightening the main character continued to cut the sword like air and new one's eyes turned white the attacks did not stop and more and more craters appeared in the ground every second the main

character stood on the ground and was ready to take the blow and reflect it then he kicked off the surface he jumped towards muan extending his hand towards him after that muan frowning angrily swung his weapon the enemy began to sweat rolled His eyes and thought with horror that he was about to be killed his body was cut in into two halves by a sharp weapon mucan bared his teeth angrily and came to the conclusion that the main character was not so simple then he flexed his fingers thinking that the wolf would still be a

wolf even if his fangs were torn out the long-haired man attacked muan loudly calling him by his title the attacks were so fast that they left streaks in the air muan froze with His eyes open when one of the attacks overtook him the blow landing on his chest blood gushed from the main character's mouth the enemy jumped to the ground and the surface exploded again the muscular man with a lot of scars all over his body frowned fiercely clenched his fists and said that muan was driving him crazy when suddenly he widened his eyes in

shock and let out a painful groan and bright red blood sprayed from his shoulder yuk can bared His teeth put his palm on the fresh wound and tried to understand when the main character managed to strike him suddenly something fell onto the rocky surface with a loud sound part of the main character's clothes had come off his limbs were dirty and he was sitting on his knees and coughing up blood he lowered his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes thinking that he couldn't even breathe properly and that he had almost reached his limits the opponent's chest

Was covered in blood and he silently looked at muan clenching one Palm into a fist the man raised his head looking at the sky and thought that thanks to the undying fires of chaos his body was close to immortality so his wounds could be healed he walked up to muan who had hatred on his face and asked the main character what martial arts he had learned muan smiled widely and explained that he only enjoyed battles in which the enemy posed a threat to his life so He was angry at wasting his time on the young

man however the main character did not allow him to finish speaking and hit him in the face the main character clenched his teeth and froze with his arm extended upward sitting in a depression in the ground due to the dust rising in the air it was impossible to see anything mucin a thin stream of blood flowing from his nose smiled the girl with a bloody face did not move looking at the man with fear the enemy Raised his hand and attacked the main character the next second there was an explosion he smirked and told Hassel

that it looked like she was asking to kill herself too Newan whose face was covered with sweat opened his eyes wide and tried to say the name of the girl who saved him he then screamed loudly and more blood came out of his mouth mukin raised his leg and bent his knee as if he was about to step on something the man's leg jerked sharply suddenly Translucent crystals resembling ice Grew From the ground someone hit the rocks hard with a loud sound the main character closed his eyes opened his mouth wide and let out a

heartbreaking cry as if he was in great pain wood chips were flying in the air and there was a thick fog the dust did not settle but began to dissipate little by little part of hassel's face could be seen in the distance a girl with long black hair looked with fear at someone next to her This person was hugging her protecting her from blows sarong a man whose face was hidden behind a light cloth silently looked at the girl The Columns of dust and sand that Rose after the battle made someone cough mucan sat in

the middle of the rubble and wiped his face with the back of his hand his face expressing anger he clenched his teeth furiously and frowned the blond-haired woman sighed softly Silent Night Demon Lord a woman in a long light dress looked at The man silently and her name was CIO juman the woman whose white hair was decorated with a green hair pin turned around and called out to hassol the black-haired girl who was being held by song's shoulder looked at juman with fear the woman then turned to the demon of chaos and without any emotion

on her face told him that he should not have been born yukin who was sitting on the stones grinned and replied that it was created by the people from Silent Night Serion leaned closer to Hassel and apologized to her for being late he then raised his head and frowned thinking that the girl needed time to think and she also needed to transcend the five worldly desires and the Seven human emotions the Man's eyes turned red with rage as he thought that the most dangerous people in Miram were people like muan who hid their skills sarong

looked at how the main character lay on the ground clenching his jaw and thought That this guy was a Ferocious Beast who was hiding his claws so he now needs to be killed the man's bandaged hand shot forward as serion concluded that muan was too much of a threat Hassel noticed this and grabbed the man's clothes causing him to stop and look at her silently the girl pressed herself to song's chest and began to beg him not to kill the main character the man hugged the girl and she said that only she was to blame

for this situation because she Came here and hid and muan showed Mercy kindness and attention to her the man leaned closer to the girl and with his nose wrinkled in Anger shouted that the main character was dangerous Hassel tightened her fingers on her clothes tears welled up in her eyes as she said that muan saved her life sarong made a dissatisfied sound and turned away sharply he then reached into his pocket changing the topic of conversation the man took out a golden tablet that had a Miraculous healing effect and asked haol to take it when

serong brought his hand with the pill closer to the girl she tried to r Treat but the man held her with his other hand behind her back she raised her wet eyes and looked at the pill incredulously the main character was lying on the ground his eyes were already almost completely closed suddenly there was a deafening sound caused by a powerful explosion the air immediately filled with gray smoke the Demon stood on bent legs he clenched his teeth angrily and frowned the man lowered his head slightly and thought that after being attacked by that strange

Kai of the protagonist his wounds were not healing mucan clenched his fist angrily and veins appeared on his skin Jan's light colored clothes fluttered in the wind as the woman silently observed the situation her eyes turned white and glowed as she said that the only reason the chaos demon Succeeded last time was because jum Hun's defense was weakened however under normal circumstances this pitiful Kai is useless against her the woman used a technique called Moonlight rotation clouds appeared around her head and she threw her weapon in the form of a large ring towards the enemy

the demon looked at juman with hatred and said he was created only to kill people like her Yukan then smiled and sighed as the woman's weapon approached him he raised His hands and yelled loudly ready to fight then the demon laughed loudly making him look like a madman Newan still lying on the ground watched what was happening with a puzzled face Hol who was being protected by serong also looked stunned someone's eyes were barely open and that person was dimly aware of his surroundings youan then suddenly tensed up holding one hand on his stomach a

woman with long white ha hair and a light dress approached the Main character looking up juman then turned her gaze to the young man looking down at him arrogantly muan jumped up in fear and pressed his back into the stone gritting his teeth then he looked sharply to the side after that muan looked in the other direction as if he was trying to find a way to escape he saw a battlefield that was filled with fragments of destroyed Stones muan looking at the deserted space concluded that the man had disappeared juman still Looked at muwan

and assumed that he was the last Blood air of the nor norn Heavenly Clan the woman did not take her gray eyes off muan thinking that she perceived him as a tiger cub without fangs but in fact the main character was a full-fledged tiger with sharp fangs the young man also silently looked at juman with distrust and hostility in his eyes the woman extended her hand toward him emitting a light glow and came to the conclusion that it would be better To AUD a sprout that might grow right away juman froze when suddenly someone shouted

loudly asking her to stop the girl walked forward slowly she could hardly move and the woman in white clothes waited patiently as Hassel approached juman muan who was lying on the ground was surprised the main character looked with shock on his face at the blackhaired girl who stood in front of her master holding her shoulder juman looking coldly at Hassel ordered The girl to move away because muan is the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan they're sworn enemies the girl's eyes filled with tears her lips curved and she said that she was indebted to the

main character Hassel looked up at the master with with a pleading look in her eyes telling her that this would be her first and last request the woman looked at the girl silently thinking that the past Hassel would never have asked for something like that which means that the Main character really had an influence on her Hassel then fell to her knees and slammed her head on the ground begging juman to fulfill her requests the main character seeing how the black-haired girl continued to bang her head on the ground excitedly called her and extended his

hand to her serion closed his eyes and frowned tilting his head the woman with white hair remained silent her gaze remaining cold suddenly she saw two human Silhouettes a man with long hair Braided into a high ponet tail was crying loudly this man stood on the edge of a cliff and looked into the distance his clothes and hair blowing in the wind juman frowned closed her eyes and touched her temple with her hand the woman then agreed to hassel's request who did not get up from the ground resting her forehead there juman turned away and

said that in exchange for this Hassel would learn the finishing technique of the silver light with ice Fire his eyes widened in Surprise and thought that their master who was hesitant to teach this technique due to the high risk finally decided to speed up the finishing process of the will of the Silver Spirit Hol without lifting her face from the ground agreed to Jan's terms the girl sat down on one knee in front of muan and handed him something with a smile and the young man's face showed disbelief in the girl's Palm lay a golden

healing pill Hassel put the Pill in the boy's mouth and he closed his eyes apologizing for showing this shameful part of himself the main character opened his eyes wide when the girl suddenly hugged him tightly tears rolled down hassel's cheeks and she said that she had to go back ywan smiled as he lay on the girl's shoulder the girl and the boy hugged each other in Silence the main character pressed his back against the stone wrapping his arms around Hassel Newan leaning on a stone Looked at the sky his body and clothes were stained with

blood juman turned around and warned him not to appear in front of Hassel again new one's hand stained with blood lay motionless on the ground the main character looked at the sky there was not a single emotion on his red spotted face the young man whose eyes were gradually closing mentally swore to the heavens that he would become stronger the human silhouette could be seen behind a tall Stone a man With straight black hair covered his mouth with his hand and there was shock in his eyes muing recalled how muan fought confidently with a sword

in his hands he remembered how deafly the main character swung his weapon Nang would never have thought that the young man had learned Swordsman ship of such a level and was very skilled with weapons the man thought that in the end the will and spirit of the northern Heavenly Clan were inherited by the protagonist muing Recalled how muan jumped and attacked the enemy then he remembered how the young man was tied to a wooden post and screaming in pain and was horrified that muan had been hiding such strength all this time muing sweat dropped with

excitement and raised his eyebrows when he heard someone say that the rage that boils inside will only lead to ruin and will never help solve problems the man remembered how he he once fought while half of his body was in bandages muing Heard someone's voice but did not understand where exactly it came from so he turned around while the voice said that the man's thoughts would become Crystal Clear when he calmed the rage within himself the man hid behind a stone watching the main character from a distance muan walked with his head down muang frowned

thinking that he would be interested to know where the young man went suddenly muan looked at the man and said that now is the perfect moment if He wants to kill him Ming looked away from the main character and said said nothing the young man walked on not wanting to talk anymore ning watched him go silently as a bead of sweat ran down his Temple night has come in the middle of the Rocks someone's heavy size could be heard ning whose mouth and nose were covered with a piece of white cloth was brushing dust from

his clothes then the man took the handkerchief from his face and wiped his forehead with his hand Sticks and tree branches lay in the same pile with something red these were human hands stained with blood thick black smoke contrasted with the soft pink sky Ming silently watched as this fire made of Flesh and wood burned the man then removed the white bandage from his neck he gripped his sword tightly and the physical exertion made blood vessels visible on his arm then he raised his head to the sky and let out a tired sigh the sky

turned orange the main character Came out of a dilapidated and very small house made of boards and stone ning was surprised when he saw muan heading somewhere leading his hands on the stones the man sat with his elbows on his legs and asked the main character who came out for the first time 5 days later what he was doing Newan ignored mang's question and silently picked up a large Stone when the young man began to look at the ground muang asked what he was looking for the man rested his head On his palm and arched

his eyebrows he looked thoughtfully at the stone in the hands of the protagonist and wondered if it was really that important muan sighed heavily and putting the stone in a white bag tied it on his chest Nang was surprised when the young man suddenly walked towards him the man immediately stood up asking if the main character was leaving and he indifferently replied that it was time to leave this place muing frowned and thought that very soon The central Heavenly Alliance would send people to investigate this incident the man looked at the disheveled haired young man

and thought that the central Heavenly Alliance would not simply abandon his case when the protagonist asked what the man was going to do muen looking at muan replied that he needed to return to the alliance because he still had work left to do the main character looked at the branches that had decayed after the burning and added That he would be the only Survivor if he left this place and that muang would face serious difficulties muang scratched his head with his hand and said that muan was right not a single emotion appeared on the protagonist's

face when the man promised that he would not tell the people in The Alliance that he had survived muing narrowed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows looking at the young man he then scratched his nose with his finger apologizing for his Actions in the past Newan closed his eyes and replied that he understood everything and that everyone would feel the same same in such a situation the man whose hair was tied up also thanked the main character for his guidance Newan scratched the back of his head and laughed awkwardly saying that it was not difficult

for him muang frowned with displeasure and wrinkles appeared on his forehead the next second he dropped to one knee and shouted deafeningly that From now on he would serve the young man as a student muan looked at muang in shock his mouth open and his eyes wide the man lowering his head loudly swore before all the gods in Heavens that he would live and die for the main character and from now on he would be his only Master muwan extended his hand to the head of the man who was thinking that the main character would

Resurrect The Northern Heavenly clamp because in the era of conspiracies and betrayals it Is impossible to find a person whose spirit is righteous and led by an unbending will Nang hit his chest with his fist and shouted that he would become the protagonist sword and crush his enemies Newan whose cheeks were slightly pink asked the man to stand up in a calm voice Nang immediately obeyed and loudly called the protag his Lord the young man put his hand on the man's shoulder and said that he heard his desire there were deep wrinkles between Mang's eyebrows

when muan said that he accepted his wish with his hand on mang's shoulder the protagonist added that he would become his blade a peach colored Sky stretched across the desert there were white clouds in the sky the fire was burning black smoke was Rising into the sky and a dark Hill was visible behind the Flames the fire continued to burn with a bang in the northern sky Clan's territory some riding could be seen through the flame the wall with the Writing engulfed in fire broke three men watched his fire destroyed a building muang turned his

head and looked at muan Hwang Cho was standing next to the guy the disheveled guy looked forward thoughtfully Hwang Cho's face could be seen on mean's side the man was crying H wi chel closed his teary eyes he was very sad the man turned away pressing his hand to his face Hwang Cho remembered racing in a carriage pulled by two black horses seeing hwan muan Running towards him he froze with a torch in his hands sweat was running down each Wang chill's face the man was out of breath from running so fast he asked what

happened new one and Ming who was holding a torch looked weily at the man who said that he had heard that the descendants of the nine Heavens had come to the territory of the northern sky Clan muen with a torch in his hands watched as the man fussed around muan hwan all scolded the Heavenly Alliance Worried about the condition of the young master in the Clan's territory with a slight smile muan bowed his head as he assured H Wang Cho that everything was fine an elderly man with narrow eyes looked confusedly at his interlocutor who

said that he was grateful to H Wang chel for coming white ribbons fluttered behind the man's head Hwang chel continued to look at muan and called him young Master a man standing next to the horse watched as muan mounted the horse Hair covered one of mang's eyes the man looked forward with a Stern expression H Wang call approached the cart muan sat on the horse muang called out to the young master muang bowed to muwan who was sitting on his horse and asked him to take care of himself until they meet again pale and disheveled

muwan looked at the man he said that he did not know when they would meet again muing pressed his fist into his palm he straightened up and looking at the young man said That no matter how much time passes he will wait for the master to return the disheveled Newan sitting on a dark horse asked the man to be careful nusing closed his eyes and asked muan not to worry about him the man remembered how he handed the wounded guy a tissue to sto the bleeding on their first meeting muing stood next to muwan who

was sitting on a horse and they looked at each other with a fire visible behind muang the man turned to H wangcho in the Straw hat and asked him to take care of muwan H Wang chol sat in the carriage and held the rains in his hands he assured the warrior that taking care of muan had been his duty for many years and he had nothing to worry about the rider galloped off dust Rising into the air from the hores Hooves muing watched the two black Silhouettes retreating he thought that the dragon had left to

spread his wings and he needed to wait for him the dark-haired man frowned he Thought that he needed to prepare for the future thus Rose into the air as the man sat down on the ground in a meditation position muing sat in a meditation position with his eyes closed against the backdrop of the fire sparks flying around the man thought that it was his main duty to wait for muan the night has passed the lifeless northern desert is depicted some black Silhouettes appeared on the horizon black Silhouettes shrouded in dust were Approaching people were carrying

some kind of flags it turned out to be a combat Detachment nen continued to sit in the meditation position the Man's eyes were closed he thought that people had finally arrived ning opened his eyes and looked ahead he thought that Onley and hin probably went to the Western Fortress of the central Heavenly Alliance One of the horses of the approaching Riders reared muang Rose from the ground a broad-shouldered man With large eyebrows was sitting on a horse he said that they had heard about the appearance of a Dark Knight and asked the man to identify

himself Ming put one hand behind the edge of his kimono he thought that this was probably General Young manjo from the Western Fortress muing took out a wooden tablet with hieroglyphs showed it to the riter and introduced himself the man with wide eyebrows looked at his interlocutor and asked where the rest of the mercenaries Had gone the man with his hair tied up calmly held the General's gaze and said that he was the only one who survived muing hid the sign back in his kimono many riders in blue uniforms were opposite muing the general was

surprised that the man was the only Survivor muen continued to stand calmly opposite The Horseman pointing his weapon at him the general asked what happened to the heir of the clan muang said that he was probably dead the general raised one Eyebrow and asked if the man saw it with his own eyes through the black smoke and Sparks of the fire the rubble of the building could be seen muang said that the last time he saw the air he was locked in a burning room but the man did not know whether the guy had escaped

or not the general around his wide eyebrows and looked searchingly at his interlocutor the general turned his head slightly and said that they would soon find out whether the air had escaped or Not he ordered the man to be arrested and sent to the Western Fortress for interrogation the general turned to his Squad he ordered the soldiers to split into two groups black smoke Rose From the Ashes the Detachment stood nearby the general ordered one group to search for the dead and the second to guard the borders the men in blue uniforms tied mang's hands

behind his back The Warrior thought that in the western Fortress he would be interrogated about the Appearance of the quiet night and the fate of muwan if he could prove his innocence he would be able to return to the central Heavenly Alliance and if not then he will be sent to prison forever muing looked indifferently in front of him there were two dark Silhouettes next to him the man thought that he should remain collected until the very end the general opened his mouth and ordered the squad to find everything related to the quiet night the

man with his hair tied Up turned his head he thought that no matter how hard the Warriors tried they would not find anything hair covered half of mang's face he looked somewhere to the side and thought that now everything depends on the young Master for whose success he will pray from above it was clear that a small Detachment was standing next to a large ashes the sky above the lifeless Hills of the north was white night has come in the darkness one could see the black Silhouettes of the horsemen and the cart that was riding

behind him the day came the Rider and the cart continued to ride mu1 sitting on a horse and H1 call driving the cart stopped next next to a rock there was fog at their feet the man said that in front of them were the giam mountains they were also called terrible mountains because they were not suitable for normal life H once y'all wearing a flat hat looked at the young man he asked if the young Master really wanted To stay here muan took off his hat he said that from now on he will only practice

martial arts and this place is ideal for training the guy's leg was in the steup while he was getting off his horse he said that now he was dead to the whole world it would take a little time and people would believe it the dark-haired youth bowed his head and said that it was all because the people of this world were cruel and heartless wrapped in a cloak Hwang chill climbed Down from the cart and said that he would bring supplies to the young man every 4 months the guy's pale hands squeezed the old man's

dark Palm muan said that he was very grateful to Hwang Cho for everything he did for him despite the suffering ichwan yal and muan stood opposite each other their hands were joined the man said that taking care of him was his sacred Duty the guy said that no matter how selfish it may sound he will continue to rely on The man the dark bundle was lying in the cart ich Wang chill told muan to focus on training instead of worrying about it h wano and muwan looked into the distance the guy and the man looked

at the dark Silhouettes Of The Rocks muan said that he needed to climb to the top tiny silhouettes of people could be seen at the foot of the high Cliffs mountains of gold are shown and it is said that the white dragon Merchant troop is one of the 10 largest trading troops in the Country the power of their wealth allows them to influence the Imperial family a wide wooden gate is depicted that led to a burgundy building it is reported that the troops branches are located in all the main lands of the country a white

staircase with steps led to a wooden door of a building with light walls it is said that if the troop had a headquarters it would be in nuanu because in this city everyone knew about the white dragon Merchants there were Many people sitting at the long table it was reported that it was difficult to find a person not related to the white dragon Merchant troop at the head of the table sat an elderly woman it was the former leader no TTI who appeared at the meeting for the first time in a long time many people

were sitting at a long white table the dark-haired girl named so frowned as she thought about how her brother did everything to help her mother build a merchant troop from Scratch a dark-haired middle-aged man named hon was looking somewhere to the side so thought that her brother cared about the merchant troop more than others and her mother usted him with managing the troop an elderly woman named Titi was sitting at the table on a gilded chair she was was the former leader of the troop so thought that it had been a long time since her

mother last attended the meeting and assumed that something had happened an elderly Woman was sitting next to a middle-aged man Titi turned to Hon she asked about the situation in unnam the dark-haired girl listened attentively to the conversation of her relatives so thought that 7 years ago the branch in this region was planned to be closed but a man appeared who risked everything a man with long dark hair and a displeased frown it was the middle son of the family named Jam he was the one who made the effort to Maintain the unnam branch the

mustachioed man opened his mouth jamun shouted that he would go to unnam to solve the problems that had appeared there the dark-haired man with a beard looked at his brother and said turning to his mother that Jamon was needed here and someone else needed to be sent to unnam many people gathered at a long table they listened to the brothers argue about who should go to unnam the man with a beard looked seriously at his Younger brother he thought that he understood Jon's feelings but was not ready to risk his life white-haired Titi continued to

sit with a neutral expression on her face hum young knew that his mother was present at the meeting to make sure that they made an unbiased decision so he could not admit his worries golden pillars surrounded the people gathered at a long table they proposed various candidates for a trip to unnam the older woman opened her eyes Slightly and called out to Jamon the figure of the youngest son stood out from the rest of the people Jamon answered his mother white-haired Titi looked at her son and asked if he really wanted to go to Annam

the dark-haired man with a mustache calmly replied that his mother already knew that he was best suited for this Mission Jamon looked at the elderly mother she asked who her son wanted to take with him he replied that Deputy General Nam igol and his people Because they would help solve any difficulties white-haired TT said that nothing would change if Jamon also took bodyguard Hwang chill with him the dark-haired man with a mustache continued to look at his mother he asked who she meant the woman with gold pins in her hair said that bodyguard Hy chel

is a reliable person and with his help Jamon will be able to contact his family if necessary hamang raised his hand to his face he thoughtfully watched the Dialogue between his brother and his mother the woman asked her youngest son to be careful because the situation in unnam was difficult white steps led to the entrance to a low building with light walls only two people remained at the long table in the room where the meeting was taking place the woman asked her son if he was worried about his brother the middle-aged man continued to sit

at his mother 's side he replied that he was really worried about his Brother and he also didn't like that they didn't have reliable information about what was happening in unknown the woman said that she understood his feelings but if the main family if they don't intervene in a dangerous situation people will stop respecting their troop the man with the beard looked down hun said that he understands that in critical moments the main family should take the initiative and set an example for others the woman said that she Believes that Jamon will be fine there

is no need to worry so much hon looked at his mother Titi released her son and asked to send her bodyguard hwan call hamon continued to look at his mother he asked if she wanted to see The Bodyguard now Titi nodded gilded roofs were visible against a white background hang walked along the road along the wall and thought that The Bodyguard chosen by his mother was rather unremarkable the man with a beard looked forward hum young Was thinking about what The Bodyguard had done to earn titi's trust and favor in the square in front of

the building with a gilded roof f Fighters were training hang watched them hang stood behind the man who was sitting on a rock and watching the young Warrior train the guy was training hard with a wooden sword and a dark-haired man watching him made a remark dressed in light colored clothes hanun called out to the sitting man H wanel turned around he was Surprised to see the head of the family appear among the lifeless desert the dark silhouette of a cart could be seen the man in the flath Hat looked ahead thoughtfully H wangcho remembered

how he came to the meeting room where TT was sitting at a long table the woman asked how The Bodyguard was doing the man bent in Bose said that thanks to the kindness of his lady he was doing well the man stood in front of the long table TT said that she was glad to see H Wang Cho he Asked why she called him the old woman smiled TT said that Jamon was heading to unnam to resolve the situation the man with wavy hair was surprised when Titi said that she wanted Hwang CH to accompany

her son on the trip because he had helped her and hum young survive in the past a smiling old woman sat in a gilded chair TT said she believed that H Wang Cho was blessed with great luck that allows people to escape dangerous situations so she wants a bodyguard to Accompany Jamon on the trip the man in the flat hat held the rains in his hands he thought that if there was a month and a half left before his departure then he needed to hurry up the dark Carriage was driving through the desert raising clouds

of dust H Wang chel thought that mang might go with them so he needs to be well trained so that nothing happens the man in the flat hat looked and surprise at the wreckage of the cart each W y' with the rins in his hands Turned his head he thought that because of the large number of Bandits the Imperial Army took control of this area but the man had never met the bandits the black silhouette of the cart was approaching the high Cliffs H Wang chel decided that he was really lucky so it was not

surprising that Titi sent him on a trip with his third son there was snow on the ground a man in white clothes walked through the snow drifts a man naked to the waist was carrying a bundle Of Brushwood a half naked man approached a small door in the Rock leaving footprints in the snow the scarred hand placed the Brushwood there were fragments of swords on the floor only his eyes were visible on his dark face the guy looked at the door from behind which someone had called him the man smiled against the background of white

snow the dark silhouettes of a cart and two people were visible muan and H Wan call greeted each other the man with Long disheveled hair smiled Hwang Cho thought that muan had already spent seven years in these mountains less than a year had passed since their last meeting but the young Master had changed a lot there were tears in the eyes of the man with wavy hair Hwang chel thought that if he died today he would not regret anything there was a shadow of people hugging in the snow new one said that it was hard

to get here at this time of year but he was grateful to The man for everything he offered to go into the house wooden beams supported the ceiling in a room with dark walls H Wang chill said that the main character had changed a lot since their last meeting new one laughed and said that he still lacked a lot he believed that he needed to be more diligent in his training the hand was clutching a mug from which steam was Rising the man with wavy hair looked at his interlocutor carefully H Wang chel called muan

Amazing the main character with disheveled hair raised the steaming mug H Wang Cho thought that he could no longer understand Newan Newan and hwan call were sitting on stumps opposite each other the guy said that the man came earlier than he expected the interlocutor replied that he came earlier because he had a trip to unknown new one with the shevel hair was afraid that something bad had happened H Wang Cho with wavy hair said he doubted the Trip would be dangerous but if something happened he would be able to protect himself so the young master

has nothing to worry about the men look through the doorway at the Black Blade lying on top of the Driftwood youan remembered the stone that the man gave him he said that it was an unusual stone and he made this blade from it there were fragments around the blade lying on the snag each Wang chill thought that the object was emitting ominous vibrations Stars lit up In the the night sky above the Rocks the men discussed what was happening in the world each Wang chill said that the four pillars of the northern Heavens had gained

enormous power and the central Heavenly Alliance was trying their best to restrain them and the quiet night disappeared again the sky above the Rocks brightened and morning came the men looked at the dark silhouette of the empty cart muan asked H Wang chel to be careful a guy with the sheveled hair and A man in a hat stood shoulder Tosh shoulder H Wang chill said that nothing would happen to him until the northern skyclan regained its former glory the men walked towards the cart leaving footprints in the snow muan said that he was ashamed that

the man was doing so much for him H Wang chel asked him to stop saying nonsense a smiling Hwang chel in a flat hat took the reins in his hands he said that he would be back by the beginning of Spring and asked the Young Master to take care of himself the guy with disheveled hair looked at his interlocutor and said that he was asking him the same the man in the flat hat smiled he said he would be fine the dark figure of muan looked after the retreat ing cart snow flying from under the

wheels mountains were visible behind the disheveled new one the guy raised his head up and sighed he was thinking about where hassol was the snow melted on the tree branches 3 months passed a blurry Image of the desert appeared mu one thought that H Wang chel promised to appear by the beginning of Spring but it was already the middle of summer and the man never showed up a man dressed in dark clothes with his hair tied up sat on top of a rock looking out at the empty gray lands around him the guy closed his

eyes he thought about hwan Cho Newan opened his eyes his gaze determined his scarred hand tightened on his sword as the boy stood up Dark Energy surrounded the Rocks muan realized that something bad had happened to H Wang Cho at the foot of the high rocks a tiny silhouette of a man could be seen light emanating from him dressed in a dark kimono Newan held out his sword in front of him a dark stream surrounding him the young man with his hair and a ponytail swung his sword his face full of determination dark silhouettes of

rocks were visible against the Blue Sky an explosion Occurred where the Rocks were surrounded by light a dark silhouette walked along the road among the fragments of rocks new one wearing a dark kimono held a sword in his hand he resolutely looked forward intending to find Hwang chull nanjo Orchid area the same type of black and white houses covered the entire space of the small town it was filled with residents an image of a three-story wooden house appeared a plumped man in a kimono was sleeping leaning on his arm The wooden door was opened by

an unknown man in a raincoat opening his eyes slightly the man raised his hand and greeted the guests having examined the visitor a little he thought that he looked like a beggar an unknown person entered the building he threw several gold coins onto the table the shocked and joyful Tavern owner ran up to the man pointing both hands towards the rooms he welcomed the guest to the Crescent Hotel he promised to give him The best room he stated that even noble families and the white dragon trade Association had visited this room there's also a comfortable

bathtub the illuminated The Tavern after putting his things down and taking off his cloak the protagonist said that he had spent too much time in isolation and had only vague memories of a map of the area holding his hair he exhaled tiredly and stated that he was surprised that he was able to get to nanjo looking out the Window at the city he stated that it took him 10 days to get here he stated that it was his mistake a closer image of the city appeared with a golden Central estate the protagonist said that it

was not just anyone but Mr H Wang he was the only only one who spent so much time with him all the main character knows is that he worked as a bodyguard for the white dragon trade Association new one raised his head he said that he really doesn't know much about the world He stated that there was no point in justifying it by saying that he was too focused on studying martial arts that he did not have time to go searching earlier he sadly sincerely apologized to Mr H Wang and expressed his hope that he

was still alive an image of the inscription at the entrance to the estate appeared the main character stood near the entrance several guards asked him why he was standing there staring at them the protagonist approached the Guards and bowed he apologized and introduced himself as Jin he stated that he was here to find a guy named mang The Man in the Yellow Hat asked if he was talking about mun who was with the merchant guards and he clarified how muwan found out about him the protagonist looking at the guard stated that he did not know

him personally but his uncle said that he was close to him the main character clarified that he meant Hwang Cho's bodyguard pointing his Finger at the protagonist the guard said with a smile that he had heard a lot about him because brother H Wang loves to brag about his nephew looking slightly upset in new one's Direction he said that he assumed that the protagonist wanted to know about his location but they had not heard anything from him for 6 months sighing the guard said to follow him they walked through the settlement Square the man said

that he would take the main character to Jun Whom brother H wi was looking after he stated that since he had no Talent with a sword Bo he simply worked here wooden figurines of dragons decorated large classical buildings the protagonist walked through several armed Men Behind whom was a h drawn cart two men were armed with swords and one with a bow they were in combat Readiness new one looked in their Direction with his tired eyes slightly closed a man with long gray hair watched The Warriors training With swords a guard with a spear approached

the man the man turned towards the guard a man with a long gray mustache asked in surprise if this was really Aang's bodyguards nephew bowing the protagonist introduced himself as jyn the man introduced himself as gone and asked if the main character was looking for Mong folding his hands gon said that he should be back soon he clarified whether he was looking for H Wang's bodyguard Nan's cold face was Slightly covered with dark hair he asked if he knew anything about it scratching his chin the man stated that the problem was in unknown and the

deputy guard and the third gentleman headed there he had heard that lady no had made a special request for bodyguard each Wang to also go with them squinting his eyes a little the protagonist asked why Madam no would do this what was the point of sending his uncle on such a dangerous mission after all not to mention the fact that He is missing why doesn't she send a search party for him spreading his hands gone said a little angrily that it was quite rude and she was not a heartless person and not only bodyguard H

Wang disappeared but also the third gentleman and Deputy guard he stated that this was a big problem within the white dragon trade Association an IM image of three mercenaries appeared the man stated that this is why Mrs no hires professional mercenaries she plans to send them to Undam soon an image of a man in a dark suit appeared Captain gone said that until this day the white dragon Association acted independently and did not request any help from the broken fist Group which has the most influence in unknown making a hand gesture he stated that all

he had heard about this incident was a request for their help he also clarified that they tried to gain their help by bribing them with many items and supplies an image of a lightly Cloudy Sky appeared the man said that they had already moved away from the topic and in any case he should understand that Mrs no is also in a desperate situation and she is doing everything possible to clarify the situation A guy ran up to them gone stated that this guy is mong the main character asked the leaving man if he could join

the people going to unnam the protaganist stated that he would do any work as long as he could get to unnam Looking seriously at muan gon St that the protagonist looks like someone who can at least hold a sword in his hands the man promised to put in a good word for him the protagonist looked away then he turned his head to the right and looked down the young guy scratching his head introduced himself and asked why the main character was looking for him an image of seven darkened silhouettes of people appeared every year countless

talented people are brought into the World of Miram the people of Miram then select individuals whose Talent Soares as high as the heavens and elect them to positions known as the seven lower heavens and the person now before his eyes was not chosen to be in the seven lower Heavens however his powers of thinking and Analysis were unsurpassed in the entire nation an image of a smiling man with green hair appeared this was the infinite mind of the mukin of their wise court and also a girl who Can single-handedly cope with several dozen strong opponents

an image of a dark- skinned girl with dark hair appeared it was the otherworldly force of yakan a darkened image of a group of mercenaries appeared they were a traveling group of dozens of mercenaries centered around a martial artist named muen for the right price they did any job regardless of its complexity they are known as the iron Squad mckin and yakan are sitting at the table the Person looking at them thinks that these two are the captain's deputies observing their calmness the man noticed that a terrifying Aura emanated from them an image of yakin's

chest appeared a little embarrassed gone slightly closing his eyes looked at the woman's breasts one side was handed over a sheet of information the green-haired man took the contract in in his hands an elderly girl in a kimono sat on a gilded chair a dark-haired man nearby said that they Would be under their protection making a gesture with folded hands mukin stated that they had successfully received the white dragon trade association's request and they would go to unnam First sweat ran down the tired titi's face she exhaled and thanked her future guards smiling muan raised

his head proudly and stated that they could thank them again when they rescued Master yaong yakan showed her biceps with a tense face t he asked if it was possible to clarify Whether only they would go turning serious the green-haired man said no recalling the three mercenaries he stated that they would be in the company of the death breath Hunter imjin the Rising Sun arrow jinhal and The Swordsman of the seven paths sunum the girl with a serious face threw her hand forward making a hand gesture muan said with a confident smile that five of

them would leave tomorrow and the rest of the iron Squad would accompany the clan Leader and now on another Mission but they planned to join them in saton on the way to unnam placing her hand to her forehead TT stated that she felt less worried this way da looked at the negotiations he happily stated in his mind that since everyone from the iron Squad was here the chances of saving the third Master would greatly increase standing up the future guards announced that they would prepare to depart an image of a classic house with a light

Roof appeared in which the negotiations took place standing near human gon stated that the nephew of H Wang's bodyguard had come here and wanted to go with them to unnam looking at the man the elderly woman said that she did not see a problem with this human took tit by the shoulder and said that she needed to return to her room because she had overworked an image of the expensive entrance to a large estate appeared the man at the entrance asked the girl why She was going there because it was a huge risk she stated

that he would not stop her because she had already decided everything an image of the entrance appeared at the top the man said that he couldn't let her go there when they didn't even know if the third brother was alive the dark-haired girl holding a sword in her hands confidently stated that she studied at the gonden martial arts school and she could stand up for herself human dissatisfied throwing his Hand forward asked why she should take such a risk looking into the distance she stated that it was because he was family the man looked at

The Confident girl an image of unusual wooden dragons appeared on the roof of the building with his hands clasped together the protagonist sat in a horsedrawn carriage slightly closing his eyes and chewing a blade of grass he hesitantly stated that everything would probably not go according to plan an image appeared of Nine carts drawn by two horses and a large number of people accompanying them on horses the protagonist's younger brother looked towards muan who had closed his eyes and asked if he slept well mun smiling and riding his horse said that he was too excited

to fall asleep an image of the protagonist calmly resting appeared mun looking at him thought that although he was Mr H Wang's nephew they were not at all alike because the the protagonist was calmer And more reserved turning his head towards the path the younger brother of the protagonist said that this was his first experience in such a campaign his father was also a bodyguard and died several years ago on a similar task so now he is very worried making a slightly displeased face munin recalled when Mr hang said that the guy would obviously die

first if something happened so he taught him several cultivation techniques he also grumbled a lot at mun And told him not to slack off during training Lon stated that he was grateful to him for this opening his cold eyes slightly the protagonist asked what techniques Mr H Wang taught him the guy joyfully turning towards the main character stated that these were the three fundamental cultivation techniques main part which will be that if he is patient and sticks to it to the end it will help him take the path of a martial artist he recalled the

past with a Little sadness he said that when he was told he had no talent and was told to stop studying martial arts Mr H Wang understood his feelings and took him under his wing this was his main motivation a slight wind quickly changed the Cloudy Sky the guy expressed his hope that Mr H Wang was okay after listening to the story the protagonist looking at the ground plunged into thought raising his head he told munan to stay behind him if anything happened Looking at his newly acquired brother the guy mentally stated with a small

smile that he now has an older brother and thought about whether he was really strong and reliable putting on a more serious face he clarified that if something happened would it be safer to stay with the iron Squad an image of five Squad members on Horseback appeared yakan poked mukin in the shoulder she pointed back with a serious face the green-haired man asked if she was able To notice him too mukin turned around and said that that guy compared to the bodyguards here was clearly in a different League while observing the protagonist he stated that

there was something strange about his Kai as if she was and at the same time she was not the girl looked at him slightly angrily the main character was thinking he thought about how he should now live his life an image of a dark space appeared in the center of which the protagonist Was located he mentally said that he had dedicated his entire life to honing martial arts and now the only thing he wants is to find Mr H Wang and Hassel he closed his eyes and thought about what he would do if he found

them he mentally asked himself seeking revenge against the central Heavenly Alliance was really the path he wanted to take an image of him appeared where he continued to be in thought he thought that it might be better if he continued to live an Unknown life in this world remembering his bleeding father stabbing with a weapon he mentally stated that he was sure his father would want him to put aside all the bitterness the protagonist held within himself lived a righteous life free from all worries without changing his face he mentally asked himself if he could

do this when the blood inside him was boiling with hatred his face reflected confusion he mentally affirmed that he did not know what to do Anyone opened his eyes from the external screams someone ordered the Vanguard to stop the detachment approach the river the Detachment Commander stated that they would cross the unma river in 4 hours until then they will split into two groups and take turns resting the protagonist fully awake looked towards the speaker he stated that while the first group was eating the second would stand guard and the second group would take a

break after the first had Finished eating an image appeared of gone ending his speech with a raise of his hand an image of a sunset Illuminating the mountains and River appeared the protagonist went into a cafe near the river he asked the waiter for for something simple and filling with her hands clasped together the girl smiling declared that she knew the dish that would suit him she suggested roast pork the protagonist's younger brother looked a little embarrassed at the girl Smiling maliciously muwan asked the blushing guy if he was interested in her a little worried

munen hesitantly stated that no a company of five mercenaries entered the establishment the waitress brought the protagonist sorder it was the glorified South Sea Tavern pork roast the main character's brother smiling said that it looked very tasty a man from a company of mercenaries behind the protagonist asked for more meat and booze smiling the girl introduced Herself as saurin and asked mun's name slightly embarrassed the guy introduced himself the dark-haired girl smiled and asked if she could ask for his protection if she needed it with sincere Joy he said that of course he could the

main character smiling tilted his head back they talk some more a new company entered the establishment three guys of different ages in blue kimonos walk near the table where the protagonist was having dinner mukin watching the Visitors eat said that they seem to be Hermits from the gondan monastery and that guy was most likely someone of high status for their leader usually does not send young followers into the outside world he looked at the young guy and stated that the only situation where this happens is if a high ranking follower of their martial arts is

sent with them or if he is from the first generation the main character reached for a new portion of meat muan asked if Mun was jealous of them he replied that said no with meat in his mouth he looked ahead and stated that he was pleased with the work of a bodyguard for his father had once said that although they were paid for their work their task was to guard the lives of their customers as if they were a treasure holding the Chopsticks in his hands he stated that people believe in their power and count

on them to live humble and honest lives he said he believes this is the most Amazing work the main character looking at the guy thought about his words he smiled and said that munin had a worthy father they looked back at the scream one of the Hermits ran and shouted asking who the cook was an image of the establishment illuminated by the Setting Sun appeared wiping his hands on a towel the cook ran towards the sound the man was stunned when he saw his older brother meat flew into the cook's face duka exclaimed at the

sight of her Father the man with an angry face stated that while he was eating his food salvan broke his tooth he recalled the guy who screamed in pain from a broken tooth and covered his mouth wiping his face as he turned to the man he wondered why he was still like this noting that he was no longer associated with gongdong Monastery beside himself with rage the man tried to find out how he dared to excuse himself with a worried expression on his face the chef noted that he was Not making excuses saying that he

always checks the quality of the cooked food before serving it staring forward turning to the man the cook assumed that he looking at the frowning man the cook assumed that he still held a grudge a group of people frozen in one position watched the competition the plot tells us that 15 years ago there was was a competition that was held every 3 years with a smile on his face and extending his hand the cook noted that it was a Good fight leaning on the floor the man froze in one position in his thoughts he revealed

that he muw had known this since gongdong Monastery was founded noting that the honorary title of gongdong high peak could not be achieved continuing to think new stated that with him he was always doomed to be second wary mu froze in one position at that moment he was thinking about a humiliating defeat with a face full of contempt the Elder whispered something In the ear of the unknown man with tears in his eyes the guy let out a piercing cry new reported that a few months later the chef was embroiled in a scandal noting that

his meridians were destroyed and he was expelled from gongdong Monastery with a malicious grin on his face Neu began to stroke his beard in his thoughts he noticed that this humiliating defeat that happened that day filled his heart with rage holding a piece of cloth to his face the chef said That the only thing that was hurt that day was mew's Pride add that for him he was wrongly accused saying that he ended up losing the opportunity to practice martial arts after which the cook wondered if after all this Mew should treat him like that

standing next to the stunned people the cook asked to be allowed to ask Mew again if he really broke his tooth because of the food mu in turn asked if the cook was saying that he was lying adding that as he saw His tooth was now broken and it hurt a lot with a face filled with worry one of the people thought that if Master T knew about this then he was sure that it would become an even Bigg bigger problem the bright Sun was visible above the roof of the building turning to face Sal

gon the man tried to find out what happened to his tooth smiling maliciously sgon said that a few days ago when he was training with his older brother Mew he tripped and broke it Closing his eyes the chef reported that the future of gong ddong Monastery looked rather Bleak noting that it was not only the teachings and beliefs of Master T that had been forgotten looking at the stunned mu the cook declared that he could no longer look down on him after which MW struck pushing the cook aside holding her injured father with tears in

her eyes the girl wondered why Mew was doing this to her father asking her to stop hurting him after starting To drink tea the man stated that he had lost his appetite the temple servant noted that they needed to focus on the task adding that there was no point in them being drawn into this showdown grabbing me by the kimono the girl declared that his accusations were false saying that she was the one who prepared all the ingredients adding that she knew that there was no stone there further she noted that her father also double

checked everything asking her to stop Blaming him having hit the girl in the face muw wondered how she dared to raise her hand to him the Chopsticks broke in someone's hand grabbing the table the woman called them pathetic worms putting his hand on her shoulder the guy asked her to calm down saying that gongdong Monastery is from the families of the nine great Clans closing his eyes he noted that if they became their enemies then difficult times would come for the iron Squad drawing attention to the Wooden roof the woman noted that this this was

already going beyond all limits putting his hands behind his back mu tried to find out who was standing in front of him with a face full of worry manjun declared that he was a bodyguard wary Mew wondered if he was from the white tiger trade Association asking if he should not worry about the relationship they shared with the white dragon trade Association looking at the girl lying on the floor munen asked him To show Mercy with his hands folded he asked Mew to forget about this incident just once holding his head and laughing MW noticed

his politeness with a look full of contempt turning to mun muw noted that he spoke as if they were the bad guys here further muw wondered how dare a low-level bodyguard who receives money to practice martial arts stand in front of a follower of gongdong Monastery clenching his hands into fists munin asked not to talk to muhi like That noting that the work of a bodyguard is not only that adding that it is very important taking his sword out of its sheath MW called him a pathetic worm asking if he dared lecture him ordering him

to know his place then he noted that he would show mercy and cut off only one hand holding his head the main character froze in one position with a serious expression on his face the guy asked him not to be stupid saying that he should just close his eyes to it further he Noted that this guy decided to do something he shouldn't have the man noted that he was punished for this and they could not do anything here adding that at least he would not kill him the man said that he was lucky that only

his body and pride would suffer from this taking up his sword the protagonist wondered if if he was lucky that only his body and pride would suffer from this stating that the moment a martial artist loses an arm it means the end of His life having reported on Pride new one noticed that even dogs have it with a frightened expression on his face mun raised his hands the main character noted that true pride is to endure a fate full of loneliness doing everything possible to follow your beliefs decide himself with rage muw prepared to strike

averting his gaze muan was lost in his own thoughts turning around the main character noted that this was something that he would never understand outraged The man wondered why the main character looked at the tree and did not see the forest behind it asking whether he really planned to become an enemy of the gongdong monastery because of strange beliefs as he headed towards muan he wondered if this was enough then with lightning speed he rushed forward grabbing the blade the main character tried to find out whether the world should have at least one such unintelligent

person taking his hand Away from his face mun was surprised that his older brother was next to him the guys were shocked by what they saw putting his hand to his face the unknown man stared forward his gaze fell on the main character who blocked the sword with his bare hands thinking that this was the highest technique of Mastery noting that something like that would not work on him with a dumbfounded expression on his face in his thoughts Mew wondered how the protagonist dared To block the sword of the venerable Master with only his fingers

not understanding where it came from with a tense expression on his face and still thinking muw wondered who muan was noting that he didn't even Flinch next he asked how the main character dared to stand in his way asking if the main character knew who he was raising his hand the protagonist stated that he could perceive him as the boy's older brother asking why muw didn't stop there Putting his blade forward Mew declared that these were not the eyes of someone asking for a favor with his palm forward mean's opponent prepared to strike at that

same second the main character blocked the attack freezing in one position looking at the frightened m muan said that the duty of a child is to enjoy life and the duty of a parent is to raise the child a drop of sweat slowly ran down the anxious mu's face the main character noticed that the Merchant's duty is to make a profit due to extreme fear mu's hand began to shake muan said that the duty of an aesthetic is to purify worldly desires after breaking new's blade into small pieces the protagonist stated that everyone has a

duty that they must fulfill noting that if he cannot do something so banal then he is a disgrace to other asset with an excited expression on his face the protagonist's opponent froze in one position putting his sword behind his Back and turning to muan mw's subordinate ordered him to be silent turning around and addressing mun the main character asked him to take the girl and her father out adding that he needed to hurry up taken a back munin said that he would do it with angry Expressions on their faces Muse subordinates rushed into battle with

lightning speed muan parried the attack of one of his subordinates raising his blade the main character blocked the Guy's attack with unimaginable speed muan continued to defend himself from the blows of his subordinates putting his foot forward the main character attacked the guy saliva gushed from his mouth due to the terrible pain mw's subordinate screamed the subordinate's body hung in the air wary muan froze in one position at the last moment he managed to dodge the thing that was flying towards him his gaze fell on the rosette the protagonist's face was Shrouded in Anger beside

himself with rage MW screamed that he would kill muan at the moment when the protagonist's opponent tried to strike he managed to jump to the side a part of mw's kimono was visible in mean's hand veins began to swell on the main character's hand with unimaginable power muan struck Mew in the face after which he flew to the side looking away the main character heard some sounds wary muan was lost in his own thoughts trying to catch his Breath the guy wondered whether the main character dares to attack athetics turning around muwan found mw's subordinates

standing behind him his face was full of seriousness subordinate mu's gaze was directed at mu's weapon saliva could be seen flowing out of the tips of his mouth munen was shocked by what he saw at that moment he saw his subordinate fall to the floor with a broken arm the woman's face was shrouded in bewilderment M's second subordinate Was unconscious also lying on the floor horrified in his thoughts the guy noticed that this was bad adding that members of the iron Squad were present here staring at one point as he continued to think he noted

that if they were involved in this they would no doubt face consequences stating that the people of gongdong Monastery were very vindictive biting his lip the guy thought that they could no longer turn a blind eye to what was happening noting That if they made a mistake they would become enemies of the gongdong monastery further he wondered what they should do pointing out that they were currently in a difficult situation holding the protagonist hand MW tried to find out if he dared to injure the followers of the gong dong Monastery asking if he thought he

could get away with it frowning the main character wondered if Mew was threatening him wondering how he would do it looking at muan whose face was Full of disgust Mew declared that the entire gongdong Monastery would come for him adding that this was the strength of the monastery after which the main character asked if that was all with blood staining his face Mew reported that this was so asking if muan decided to attack them without knowing it calling him a pathetic worm suddenly the main character brought the beaten body of his opponent closer to himself

with a serious expression on his face muan Asked that if this was the case then should he get rid of them frightened mu wondered if the protagonist dared to threaten them smirking muan asked if he could do this opening the door turning to muan the girl reported rumors that he was here asking how he was doing her gaze fell on M subordinates who were lying on the floor her screams could be heard outside the room where she tried to find out why muan decided to do this folding her hands she noted that because Of the

main character character the relationship between gongdong Monastery and the white dragon trade Association had deteriorated outraged sister muana tried to find out why he attacked gongdong Monastery further she wondered if the protagonist didn't know that gongdong Monastery and the white dragon trade Association were closely related to each other looking at mu's Wounded subordinates she tried to find out what muan was thinking about inflicting such Wounds on them looking at the main character standing next to him she said that he should be grateful that they allowed him to go with unknown asking how he dared to

do such a thing following her words muwan apologized for his actions looking at the perplexed sister the main character wondered if you should first find out the details of what happened and check the condition of the people involved in this incident placing his hand on mun's back the main Character noted that although he is Young he is nevertheless a bodyguard of the white dragon Association patting munan on the back muan stated that this is the reason they should keep an eye on such people noting that the girl almost lost her life the main character said

that this boy tried to prevent this and almost lost his arm with a serious expression on his face muan stated that just because gongdong Monastery is highly respected does not mean that all Their actions should be justified adding that he knows that lady Yun is a follower of gongdong Monastery lowering his hand the main character noted that they should understand what position they are in saying that now she is not a follower of the gongdong monastery the main character noticed that she was the leader of the white dragon trade Association and the person who was

leading the campaign after which muan shared the idea that it would be wiser To listen to people first before making any decisions with a puzzled expression the girl froze in one position looking away she stated that she understood adding that it was her mistake apologizing wary she noticed the fact that they were in this state now saying that this was a big problem raising his head muan said that he would take full responsibility for this noting that if he wasn't willing to face the consequences he wouldn't get involved D With her hands folded the girl

stated that this was gong dong Monastery one of the nine great Clans interrupting her muan noted that nothing lasts forever in this world wary the main character said that even if the gongdong monastery has a solid foundation they will not exist forever a drop of sweat began to run down the anxious girl's face closing his eyes muwan noted that as he had said earlier he would take responsibility for what happened stating that if this Satisfied the girl then mun and he would leave the white Dragon trade Association and act on their own the main character

noticed that they were grateful to them for everything they did raising his hand the man asked everyone to calm down saying that this was not something that could be solved so easily asking if the girl was okay with it staring at one point the girl was mired in her own thoughts turning around she said that they would do as the man said after Which turning to muan the man tried to find out what he would do clarifying that as the girl said this is not a small problem bowing his head the main character stated that

he would wait taken a back the man decided to find out if mu1 was going to wait for them the NightLight enveloped the expanses of the place where the guys were there were small clouds in the sky putting his hand to his head munin asked the main character for forgiveness saying that it Was because of him interrupting him muan asked him not to worry saying that in any case they would sleep here asking if mun could bring something for the night as he set off mun replied that he would do it appearing in front of

muwan the guy noticed that it was his turn to speak declaring that gongdong Monastery would not allow him having sat down on a Feld tree interrupting the guy the main character asked to give him time to rest saying that he was tired of talking at That moment the guy noticed that he had not explained anything yet asking to give him a second extending his hand he said that if they acted together the outcome of this situation would be more favorable than now tilting his head muan wondered if the guy always calculated every action stretching his

hand forward the guy stated that this is so adding that this is the only way to survive in the world of mirum noting that the main character needs to act based on his Strengths and weaknesses with his hands on his knees muan asked not to be misunderstood noting that he didn't think they were doing anything wrong saying that the people of this world generally thought so squinting the protagonist said that he believes that there are times when he should follow his heart clarifying that today was just such a case there were a lot of guys

behind the huge Boulders Newan said that everyone believed believes that Compassion and kindness have disappeared from this world noting that this is all because the strong continue to mock the weak adding that the weak have nowhere to cry and be indignant from what they heard the faces of the guys were shrouded in genuine shock the main character stated that in this bloodthirsty world if a person learns martial arts he will also begin to abuse power asking what is the point of being a martial artist with a dumbfounded Expression on his face in his thoughts the

guy noticed that muan was very dangerous noting that his beliefs would become a great threat to the world of mirum clenching his fist the guy said that one person cannot change the whole world noting that the world is not as simple as muan thinks smirking the protagonist wondered if this was so sitting down again on the felt tree muan said that even one candle can illuminate the darkness declaring that at least he Will become the light that will lead people out of the darkness further the main character said that this is the reason why he

studied martial arts and why he should continue on his path it was getting dark and among the mountainous terrain there was a lake sparkling In The Moonlight on the shore of a reservoir among stones and grass there were two people near a fire and one began to apologize for his actions to his older brother mun sat with his Head down and looked at the ground in shame as he stated that if it weren't for him the boys wouldn't be in this situation new one sitting nearby on a log with his face covered with hair told

the sad younger brother that his mistake was that he did not take into account his weakness but the main thing was how he could solve the troubles he had created red-haired mun with freckles twisted his mouth in despondency lowering his gaze when muan said that in His case he got into a showdown that he could not solve alone as the fire would burn brightly crackling and creating Ash the protagonist reminded his younger brother that Mira is a cruel place where weak people die so he needs to become stronger illuminated By the Light of the fire

the brunette looked at his interlocutor with closed eyes taking on a serious look munan lowered his eyes and began to sweat feeling even more shamed for what he had done at that Moment mean's hand fell on the boy's head and he ruffled his red hair without removing his hand the brunette looked at mun with a serious look declaring that he should be proud of the courage that helped save two people new one's hand continued to ruffle the Stone's red hair and tears appeared in his younger brother's eyes which he hurried to wipe away with his

hand thanking the guy for his support the surface of the water sha because of the light cast by the moon And the shore was overgrown with grass Lon sat in the light of the fire with an inspired look out of curiosity asking what kind of training he needed to gain strength like his brother and be able to break a sword with his bare hands thoughtfully lowering his closed eyes muan realized that we were talking about the finger of Destruction technique after which he replied that he had studied forging since childhood the Flames completely engulfed the

firewood And mun asked his older brother whether he had forged his sword himself to which he received an affirmative answer and a short history of the creation of the weapon muan sat silently letting go of the blade that was resting on his shoulder while Ash flew around in the air against the background of the bright Sky mountains and rocks rose on the tops of which trees grew pieces of broken swords were scattered all over the ground illuminated by fire and a voice Addressed Mr a wank the soil looked loose the main character remembered the black

stone that was given to him near the log a bright flame burned in the darkness from which ashes scattered and a voice asked what kind of stone it was the young man remembered the words of Mr h Swang who said that he took from unnam a stone that fell from the sky which was worshipped by an entire settlement but the stone that the man took did not belong to anyone since all the Inhabitants were cut out the blade of the sword lowered into the forge began to heat up turning red from this process now the

blade was being beaten with a hammer on an anvil and the main character considered that 2 years had passed and the stone still did not obey him swinging sharply Newan covered himself with beads of sweat with a frown wondering when the stone would accept him now after plastic deformation of the hot metal the blade was raised into the Air the blade was lowered into a trough of water from which Steam emanated and the guy asked that he was lucky after that with a muscular arm the hero extended his hand upward holding the forged sword in

it and asking if it really worked muan looked at the Padre in shock concluding that his 2 years of work had paid off noticing that the blade was dull the guy began to furiously sharpen his Stone but this only erased it holding the blade in his Hands muan concluded with a satisfied smile that the sword wanted to see which of them could hold out longer the brunette continued to sharpen his weapon while his long hair hung over his face and fluttered he looked calm and focused as beads of sweat fell from him Among The Shining

particles a spirit emerged taking the form of a pretty woman the magical Mist lady put her hands on the shoulders of muan who was sitting and holding a blade glowing purple with both Hands the girl's Spirit began to wrap itself more tightly around the tired protagonist who was looking intently at the weapon covered in drops of sweat from fatigue when the guy opened his mouth words came out that spoke of hassel's beauty as well as a purple magical glow raising the forged Blade with smoke floating around it muan called it snowflower the sword that the

protagonist forged was not a holy or demonic blade it was an enchanted blade Overflowing with evil energy that could consume the owner now muwan was sitting by the fire looking down sadly and the sheathed weapon rested on his shoulder while munen was turned to his older brother praising his sword with round eyes a gloomy girl with food and a jug in her hands was heading towards the guys when the brothers sitting on the log turned towards the guest they were shocked that in front of them was the deputy leader of the iron Detachment Newan who

was hugging his snowflower weapon looked up questioningly as hands were extended towards him with a jug and a plate filled with food the woman towered over the main character and looking at him seriously forced him to eat the food now the two brothers Sat by the bright fire eating hot dumplings and the Curious mung clarified why the deputy leader of the iron Squad brought them food suggesting that she was trying to invite his older brother into their Ranks the sky was darkening and there was a rustling sound across the grass when the boy suddenly changed

his mind in his conclusions while muwan cast a gloomy glance to the side mun took a bite of The Dumpling and concluded with a thoughtful look that then the woman would not have left without saying anything when the red-haired boy turned to his gloomy older brother with a new assumption he interrupted him starting to hiss V1 was turned away away from the Fire glancing towards the waving grass freezing munin looked at his older brother in Surprise and called out to him a loud rustling Was Heard and the main character asked his brother sitting next to

the fire to urgently return to the south sea Tavern when muan stood up abruptly holding his weapon tightly in his hand his younger brother quickly began to run accepting the brunette's requests the main character remained standing by the fire alone turning to The dry grass from which there was a rustle moving away from the place munin turned around anxiously while drops of cold sweat ran down his face his elder brother continued to hold tightly to his sword waiting for guests while ashes from the fire scattered around many pairs of eyes sparkled in the dry grass

and someone's voice began to praise the protagon his sword a crowd of people began to come out from there and muan cast a frowning glance at them a man With a gray mustache and beard asked with curiosity where the young man got such a weapon The Shaggy brunette cast a gloomy look at the guest informing him that he was a simple swordsman from the north and his hair fluttered slightly in the wind the eldest brother of the gongdong monastery frowned with displeasure noting the arrogance of his interlocutor and remembering that according to rumors he mocked

the followers of the monastery the three men In green suit standing in a line with mukin looked worried when new one did nothing adding that the man's brothers did not tell him the truth the three Monastery servants began to shout with excitement so that the elder brother would not listen to the cunning liar who uses martial arts from afar among the grass and Stones a lonely dark silhouette could be seen on the shore opposite which stood a crowd of people shouting about killing The Swordsman Mukin raised his finger forward with an angry look accusing muan

of lying and worsening the reputation of the monastery after which he announced the punishment the main character at this time lowering his head with his eyes closed took hold of the hilt and Scabbard asking why bother the brunette unied the enchanted blade snow flower with a gloomy look suggesting that they hurry up and start the battle as soon as possible after these words a Detachment Of priests who arrived from the gongdong monastery began to fly to muan who raised his head up and began to watch with a furious look he continued to draw his weapon

from its sheath casting a frown from under his brows the brunette began to quickly swing his blade while angry opponents flew towards him in the sky the men in green approaching the offender cast angry glances at him preparing their weapons some of the priests fell crashing into a nearby hill Part of the det attachment of men flew to the side heading towards the high mountains elder brother mukin watched in bewilderment raising a thick eyebrow and asking whether a simple swing of the sword could create such a strong gust of wind that it could blow away

the first generation of followers Newan stood in a fighting pose holding a purple blade at the ready while dark silhouettes of opponents with sparkling eyes rushed towards him from the sky the guy threw An evil look at the men with Violet glowing eyes swinging the snowflower hard leaving a trail of the blade in the air a Dusty curtain Rose around the main character from which the screams of the defeated priests began to be heard who began to fly far back new one with a gloomy look stood firmly on his feet amid the rising Whirlwind and

the wind only swayed the dark strands of his long hair an angrily bared follower of the monastery with a bloody face and suit Began to fly up to The Swordsman from behind furiously raising his weapon to strike suddenly there was an attack and the sword blade flashed in the dark sky and a cry of death was heard in response to this the finger of Destruction technique was used Duan held several fingers out breaking the blade flying at him at full speed the main character cast an angry glance at the enemy below standing with a blade

among the fragments of weapons floating in the air After that the brunette swung furiously delivering a powerful blow to the wounded priest causing him to open his mouth wide the man began to be thrown back when the snowflower flew near his cheek the next moment the enemy flew far back raising a Dusty curtain around him as he fell and muan stood with his purple weapon lowered the elder brother mckn looked at the strong opponent with shock angrily concluding that he was not trying to kill anyone and was throwing People aside with the help of his

sheath which meant he knew martial arts a thin man with a mustache and green clothes screamed loudly furiously announcing that the guy was going to destroy the monastery and demanded to attack him with everything possible when a squad of angry followers began to rush towards the swordsman mukin turned to them and with a dissatisfied expression demanded to stop when the men in green robes quickly flew past the elder brother of The monastery extended his hand towards them desperately shouting to stop the attack because they were no match for the strength of the main character mukin

looked at what was happening with concern covered in drops of cold sweat because he understood what the outcome of the fight would be at this time muwan rushed forward with a snowf flower in his hand leaving behind a dusty trail on the ground among the squad of angry priests flying towards the enemy a long Purple streak flashed in the air The Swordsman ran through the crowd holding his purple Enchanted weapon out to the side causing each of the attackers to quickly spin in the air the mustachioed follower of the monastery watched in shock what was

happening his mouth wide open and his small eyes bulging one of the thin green men sat on the ground terrified pressing his knees to himself and clasping his head in his hands the guy with the broken arm glanced Anxiously at his opponent with many drops of cold sweat running down his face three frightened Brothers located in the distance near the grass looked with concern at their older brother who drew his sword and declared with a furious look that the main character was just playing with them placing his hand in a seal in front of his

face mn's eyes flashed angrily shouting that he recognized the martial artists a bright glow emanated from the enraged man's eye Sockets as he angrily screamed from the darkness that he would not endure anymore and would end everything with one blow buwan in a fit of rage lowered his hand to the ground spreading luminous energy and activating the D ction technique the angry Man's eyes sparkled terribly casting a sideways glance at the enemy and as he exhaled he released Steam from his mouth the eldest brother of the gongdong monastery widened his eyes in puzzlement not Understanding

what was happening the gray-haired man gloomily noticed that the swordsman was standing behind him in the clouds of dust intently watching his opponent and the wind was blowing his dark long hair the priest swung his sword furiously his eyes flashing and leaving a bright Trail of the blade in the air as he activated the Moonlight Sky cut technique Newan cast a dissatisfied glance at the enemy putting his purple sword forward to defend Against the attack mukin gritted his teeth from tension tightly gripping the hilt of his weapon and looking at the guy with alarm two

people in black clothes stood far from the shore with dry grass where the battle took place and wondered how this was even possible so broke out in a cold sweat watching in horror what was happening and concluding that the opponents of the protagonist are the first generation of the gongdong monastery and he so easily blows them Away like leaves a man with a thick mustache accompanying the girl covered in perspiration stated that in the world of mum there are respected beings Who hide their true skills the kids crowded around the white carts as the speaker

continued to explain that truly powerful martial artists Center their beliefs around the world's pain looking ahead puzzled the man with a large mustache stated that such people strive to be like Ordinary People he remembered M Titi who always paid attention to people who never stood out so continued to watch in bewilderment abruptly asking what this person's true identity was the interlocutor put his hand to his chin thoughtfully remembering that the main character is H Wang Cho's nephew and then asked where bodyguard H Wang came from on the hill dark Silhouettes could be seen looking down

at the camp and thinking that muwan was determined to destroy the monastery alone a man with Tousel hair from the group gloomily stated that he also wanted to join the fight but they only laughed at him and the Archer noted that there were quite a lot of people below there were cumulous clouds in the night sky carried by a current of wind the deputy leader of the iron Detachment sat with her eyes closed leaning on the board with her hands behind her head and reported that the priests had long been proud of the glory of

their family and not of their own Merits noting that they were not his opponents the guy with the muzzle looked at his older sister with bewilderment concluding that muwan could save the world since even a woman showed him respect after that he frowned and began to sweat deciding that he needed to team up and hurry up with the leader meanwhile on the battlefield among the rising clouds of dust two dark Silhouettes clashed in a fierce sword fight muan without making an attack and Standing among the marks of the blade in the air looked completely unperturbed

and calm mukin covered with beads of sweat from performing intense blows frowned and grinned angrily deciding that the enemy was playing with him through the dry grass it was visible how the main character stood firmly on his feet while his opponent flew back displeased thinking that the the guy was only blocking his attacks not even taking them seriously the senior Disciple of the gongdong monastery emitting sacred energy and activating the Heaven's blade technique through his mouth filling his weapon with it loudly demanded that The Swordsman use his full potential in the battle with him V

one looked down on the man casting a contemptuous glance and asked for forgiveness for the disrespect shown because it had been a long time since he had fought with someone The Swordsman straining his arm so much that the veins Stood out on it began to lift the snowflower up deciding to show all his strength in action the shadow sword of the end technique was activated it was followed by the next one called Spirit of a fallen star in the distance could be seen the dark silhouette of a swordsman raising his weapon high above which a

powerful magical Whirlwind formed mckn watched in shock as the strong wind blew him off his feet he cast a worried glance at his opponent Inside breaking out in a cold sweat illuminated by the bright glow the senior follower of the gongdong monastery fell to his knees dropping his sword from his hands while he was in this position nuon rushed towards him at full speed bringing an enchanted snow flower raising a whirlwind from which the dry grass swayed a powerful purple stream of magical energy towered in the dark sky when the enchanted blade was already at

the throat of the frightened Mukin a loud cry Was Heard begging the master swordsman to stop rushing towards the main character was his younger brother mun who watched in bewilderment accompanied by tipong who politely asked not to kill the senior follower of the gongdong monastery mukin continued to kneel with the sword at his throat widening his eyes in shock at the sight of a familiar man approaching black and white horizontal stripes appeared as the priest tried to take it all in many Cumulus clouds floated across the night sky driven by the wind and a sad

sigh Was Heard turning gloomy mckin said that he understood everything the senior disciple of the gongdong monastery stood on the plane amid the rising dust near three dark Silhouettes and behind him were many followers sitting on their knees with their heads bowed the man covered his face in shame as he stood next to his followers who lowered their heads to the ground realizing that while He was training in solitude the tepong meridians were destroyed and expelled from the monastery mckn turned around and addressed his subordinates saying with annoyance that this was not enough one of

the man's Brothers leaned heavily on his head clenching his teeth and sighing as he condemned his followers for resorting to such Insidious methods because of their insignificance spreading his arms the eldest brother of the gongdong monastery turned to tipong And began to justify the man's expulsion by saying that others had reported that he was overcome by demonic energy the interlocutor looked at mukin with sadness while he regretted what happened to the highest peak of gongdong while tipong listened to the words of repentance and pleas for forgiveness from the elder brother of the monaster muan stood

nearby with his younger brother mun hiding behind him with a surprised look and the brunette cast a Frown at his former enemy mukin pointed to his interlocutor asking in bewilderment why he didn't tell about everything earlier because he could have talked with Mr T explained all the circumstances to the clan Elders or reported everything in a secluded training session tipong casting a sad look at the elder brother of the gongdong monastery knitted his eyebrows and admitted that he was simply tired of this mwin raised an eyebrow Questioningly and opened his mouth slightly becoming covered in

drops of sweat the interlocutor bitterly reported that he was exhausted by his position in the monastery tepong sadly recalled that as he grew stronger and more respected he began to realize how many people harbored resentment and anger towards him and after that life in the monastery became worthless which made the priest deeply lonely he hesitantly continued saying that at that time he met a woman Who always supported him and then he realized that there was no point in staying in gongdong so now he could enjoy life with his beloved wife and daughter the dark-haired girl

held her mother's hand and wiping her tears and not knowing what else to do offended demanded to leave her father alone mukin gave his brother with a broken arm behind him a contemptuous look when he suddenly started shouting insisting that he had no intention of harming the man And his family members and then handed over his older brother to Mu the same one sitting with his head lowered to the ground grinned angrily realizing that he had been betrayed while another follower continued to shout and accuse the man mukin shot an angry look at the rising

Mew as he began to furiously insult him and accuse him of being obsessed with the mere achievement of Mastery and martial arts the Elder brother of the gongdong monastery turned with an angry Look at the screaming man who admitted that he had done everything to get rid of the candidate head of the clan NE throwing up his hands yelled angrily reminding him that he had been helping mukin for decades and in return received only disdainful treatment the man turned to his older brother furiously demanding that he not behave like a righteous man because he too

did bad things to achieve his goals mukin listening to the speech of a follower of the monastery raised His eyebrows and puzzled without answering afterwards he put his hand on his face and raised his head laughing hysterically at how rotten gongdong Monastery was the dry grass wavered slightly against the dark night sky as mukin agreed that he knew nothing more than martial arts and admitted that he was a puppet in the hands of his followers the gray-haired man pointed his finger at the brother of the monastery angrily communicating his Desire to tear off his head

and avenge tipong mukin lowered his head and cast a gloomy glance from under his brows promising that he would would rid the gongdong monastery of rotten scum NE along with his two captured Brothers listened carefully to the words of his older brother who promised dire consequences for his terrible actions Stars Shone among the cumulous clouds in the Violet night sky tipong looked expectantly at mukang who gloomily Stated that after everything that had happened to the Man a simple apology was not enough the elder brother promised that the monastery would do everything possible for tipon and

standing behind his family to help them when mukin humbly lowered his head sadly apologizing the interlocutor extended his hands to him declaring that everything was in the past tipong put his hand on the older brother of the gongdong monastery convincing him that Nothing was needed but he objected and muan behind him extended his hand to his younger brother to Pat him on the head looking at The Swordsman mukin reflected that he had spent many years studying martial arts believing that he had reached the highest rank he looked with a frown at the brunette who looked

20 years old whom he considered a young genius with his hand on his younger brother's head muwan turned away mukin concluded that the heavens were unfair Believing that The Swordsman had great potential to climb to the top of the world and recalling the dark Silhouettes with glowing eyes that met the seven lower Heavens the water surface sha as it rushed through the growing grass now the eldest brother of the gongdong monastery addressed the fmatic new one declaring that he had heard of the situation and suggesting that the youth was heading to unknown when The Swordsman

confirmed the information Muk Frowned and looked to the side coming to the conclusion that due to the attack of his followers he had lost one day in this place the man looked piercingly at his interlocutor offering to introduce him to someone who could help because the rotten nature of the Servants of the gongdong monastery had finally been revealed frowning mckn warned muan to contact the three thought scholar jinwal with whom he had been friends for many years upon his arrival in unnam Province Closing his eyes muan fmatic thanked him asking why he was doing this

for him the elder brother of the gongdong monastery said with a frown that this was not only out of a desire to help but also out of a feeling that the men definitely needed to meet new one raised his bladed hands and asked mukin for forgiveness for being disrespectful it was slowly starting to get light and the mountains in the distance around the sparkling Lake took on a purple Hue frowning Deeply mckn fought with bewilderment at The Swordsman from the north muan scrolling through the guy's name in his head the elder brother of the gongdong

monastery was greatly taken back widening his eyes in shock he looked after the brunette walking away towards the dry grass not believing that this could be the same person the sky had already brightened with the morning's instructions and foliage was Rising into the air among the mountain peaks covered With Greenery there was a pond a ship mored to the shore towards which a large crowd of people was heading chyong stood contentedly with his hands folded while his daughter sorin bragging about the opportunity to study at the monastery said goodbye to mun who asked her to

take care of herself the main character raised an eyebrow casting a questioning glance to the side the guy clenched his fist noticing around many dark silhouettes of ill-wishers with burning Eyes that had appeared since he began to demonstrate his capabilities while the followers of the monastery were in a hurry to disperse muan watched them in bewilderment scratching the back of his head among the Green Valley stretched a long river along which the ship followed a company of people followed along the road among the forests muan lowered his head leaning on the door and folding his

arms over his chest The Swordsman frowned and a vein bulged on his Forehead from tension seeing mun's younger brother watching him intently muan shouted in annoyance at how long he would stare a red-haired boy in a hat with round eyes sparkling with joy admitted that he respects his cool older brother and dreams of becoming the same after this the main character put his fist to his forehead berating himself for into fearing and informing mun that Mr H Wang's cultivation techniques were not average new one driv ding the cart Began to explain the operation of the

technique asking his brother on the horse to be patient and also advising him to use a heavy and long sword hearing the words about the length of the blade munin looked at his older brother in bewilderment and asked again the protagonist explained that based on the boy's physiology his body had the potential to become bigger and stronger with enough training so such a sword would be best for him after listening Carefully mun wearing a hat smiled broadly and raised his fist and then promised to follow his older brother's advice the action moves to the province

of sashin where a large crowd is heading along the road the guys decided to set up camp in this place and take turns guarding the carts deciding to rest properly Newan closed his eyes and lowered his head as munum behind him pointed to the sword that the good-natured salesman had put out on the Counter and asked with a smile if it was suitable the main character turned his head disinterestedly while his younger brother enthusiastically pointed his teeth at the sword mu1 looked ahead puzzled discovering something strange in the house munen ran after his older brother

looking down at him and asking in bewilderment why he was going into the alley the seller looked out of the window of the shop watching muan and his younger brother walking quickly and Assuming that the guys were heading to him for the blade the man saw the snowflower in the protagonist's hand and admiring the weapon asked whether the young man had made it himself the bald seller with a mustache sat leaning on his bandaged hand and with a thoughtful look pondered why of all the swords his future client chose to create the enchanted one new

one half turns and asks how he knew that he was the one who made it the protagonist hand holds on to The sword the blacksmith says that this can be seen from the hands because these are the hands of the one who forged the blacksmith looks at him through the window Jim looking at the floor says that the sword itself has become Sinister and most likely this happened because of the material looking into space he says that he used a stone that was worshiped by an entire Village however because this Village was cut out out

and the stone absorb the evil will Of those people the blacksmith sitting with his eyes slightly open says that there are weapons of the Gods created from the desires of the blacksmith and these weapons can become either sacred or demonic images of white luminous swords in the darkness he explains that this is why blacksmiths must be careful when forging weapons the blacksmith sitting outside the window says that you need to watch The Sword so that it does not fall into the wrong hands and so That he does not take possession of it himself new one

looking at the sword says that he already knows about it the blacksmith looks questioningly raising an eyebrow he gets up turns around stretches and says to come in Jim looks at him the blacksmith turns his head and says that it cannot be that he was looking for a sword for himself his gaze falls on mun and he asks if the sword is being sought for him the blacksmith is rumaging through the chest the main Character and his brother are standing at the entrance muan answers in the affirmative and tells what the sword should be like

and also that the boy's cultivation technique is well suited for a long sword the blacksmith rumaging through the chest remembers his younger self with a sledgehammer in his hands he says that he had already forgotten about the bastard who put his whole soul into him but because of the weight no one wanted to take him the blacksmith tries To take the sword with both hands but asks the main character for help Jim raises his sword above his head everyone looks at him he praises the sword for its quality the blacksmith looking at mun tells him

to take the sword himself he embarrassed agrees putting a finger to his nose he remembers standing next to someone and someone telling him that with his physiology with good training he had great potential he prepares to accept the sword with both hands he Can't keep the sword suspended and it falls to the floor manjun is surprised by his waight anxious he doesn't understand how his older brother held him with one hand the blacksmith and muan look at him with disappointment he makes the excuse that he was given the sword when he was not ready tensing

greatly but fading calm he barely lifts the sword with both hands doubting that this is the sword he needs Jim with his eyes closed says that this is part of The training he is trying to find money he asks how much the sword costs when his younger brother indignantly says he'll pay for it himself the blacksmith calmly says that no payment is required and the sword is his gratitude for visiting him for a short time nuvon tries to pay but the blacksmith stops him and says that if he really wants to repay then it's better

to buy him a drink next time smiling he says that he has a lot to discuss with the main Character Jim looks at him borly as he begins to talk about his life youan stands in a grateful pose in front of the blacksmith holding his hands behind his back thanks him and Promises to come again evening roof of the house the blacksmith tells munin to take care of the red tooth munan himself stands in a grateful pose in front of him thanks him and asks him to take care of himself until their next meeting the

main character turns his head back he walks Forward his younger brother catches up with him thanking him for today and saying that his sword is called a red tooth together they walk forward along the evening Road evening roofs of houses when Jun and his older brother turned towards the crowd they push their way to the center of the crowd when Jun looks indignant several thugs beat up two old people people from the crowd are outraged by what is happening people from the crowd are indignant about where The people from famous Clans are M's hand grabs

the hand of a passer by he says that when the three great families settled in sashin Province he squeezes and breaks the hand of a passer by asking why they don't do anything about it his silhouette prepares to strike he hits a passer by in the jaw he is surprised to notice a sword blade in front of him he turns around and sees him being attacked from behind he delivers a fatal blow to his attacker he Sees another man running towards him with a sword the blade quickly sweeps through space he catches the hand holding

the sword with his hand and prepares to snap his fingers with his other hand he snaps his finger on his attacker's head blurred roofs of evening houses new one and manjun leave the crowd the younger one is surprised how that guy's neck curled from the snap evening roofs of houses the main character and munan enter the room Surprised they notice many warriors inside one of the Warriors greets the head Lun doesn't understand what he's talking about someone appears in the doorway behind them the younger one is sweating M greets them with a smile a building

is depicted and laughter is heard the man Whispers something into mong's ear who asks if this really happened to them and and says that the vice leader did a good job smiling M introduces himself and claims that he is Glad to meet you the guy bows saying his name as the man states that he heard that his personality is terrible he points to his vice leader and states that he said he had a very hard time dealing with muan the young man looks questioningly as the man states that it is good that he is here

since they were just about to hold a meeting he tells him to sit with them so awkwardly tries to argue with leader yon turning his head he reveals that Mrs Yun is in Charge of this trip and he heard that the guy's Uncle went missing muan looks emotionless as they say that if that's the case he has as much right as any of them here to attend this meeting the man is confused and reminds him that this is an important meeting mung throws up his hands asking if they said that this man is extremely strong

what the problem is and if the guy should be a good addition to them people look doubtful when He suggests they just forget about the Small details the vice leader hides his gaze with his hand and the phrase is that they are in a situation where anyone with power will matter to them a person throws up his hands when it is reported that they do not need to be picky but should just be glad that they at least have someone besides strong people are always better the boy looks at mu in admiration raising his eyebrows

in surprise he realizes that he does not belong here new one turns his head Towards him as he calls out to him and informs him that he is leaving first as he needs to train and bids him farewell the dark sky is visible closing his eyes mu is going to talk about the most important thing menacing men sit and claim that they know the people who accompanied them from the city of nanu so the man introduces them to others whom they are not yet acquainted with shredder is shown and he is called a psychopath sain

waves his hand and they Say about him that he looks like an ordinary guy but it turns out that he is very loved by women sonel is seen with a weapon on his back and it is reported that he has a bad nature so those around him better be careful and this ends the people's show Newan BOS calling his name in response while some not so happy people sit in the background musang smiles and says that now that they've finished getting to know each other they can continue the meeting Crossing his Arms over his chest

he thinks about how just like his vice leaders stated he doesn't feel any Kai energy from mu one as if he doesn't have any at all and mentally asks him if he plans to hide his skills until the end because he's definitely not like everyone else while so sits dissatisfied the man asks to be allowed to repeat what they discussed with the vice leaders and reports that firstly the situation in n is quite complicated because as everyone knows Except for the blue sword sect it is not so in unnam Province there are already many sects

with a good reputation new one looks down in surprise when it is stated that this is why the Furious Fists were able to easily seize power and establish themselves in unknown chinu is portrayed and it is revealed that they have managed to create a large sect become one of the largest and most influential individuals in unnam and because of this they are constantly at War with the blue sword Seck although under normal Circ circumstances the central Heavenly Alliance should be the mediator in these disputes a map is shown and it is reported that for some

reason they are not going to get into this so the situation in unnam province is getting worse every day so frowns is the man states that due to these reasons not only the white dragon Merchant group is affected but also many other merchants and in the past they sent a Large amount of money to the Furious Fists to ask for their help there are pictures of people at a table and the phrase that it didn't help all this makes many Merchants doubt whether to visit unnam Province and as a result their doubts destroyed the entire

economy musen thoughtfully puts his hand to his chin and suggests that someone is trying to stop the flow of money in unnown Province the guy looks down saying that he suspects it is the blue Swords and Furious Fist sect the man frowns wondering what if there is a third party involved Crossing her arms over her chest the girl claims that they cannot exclude this possibility but they cannot prove it either sticking his finger up his nose musong states that it is troublesome and this time they have found them a nasty job with his head down

muan says that in the end this whole situation as well as his uncle's disappearance will be resolved once they Arrive in unnam and the man agrees with him closing his eyes the guy states that he is sure that sooner or later they will have to solve these problems themselves but he has already sent a spy to gather some information for them and by the time they get to unnam Province they will have there will be little information Lucen turns towards the girl saying that he was wondering where the tracker went and asks if they have

sent him yet the girl claims that mckn sent Him a spy is depicted and the phrase is said that this is because this weakling would never be useful to them in battle patting mukin on the shoulder musen Praises him and informs him that he will then leave his vice leaders to finish this meeting to which he is told not to wipe his snot on someone else's clothes rising from the table The Man simply asks not to forget to inform him about the final decisions and asserts that now that he has a basic understanding of This

situation he will try to figure something out on his part he happily states that this is his signal to leave while they ask him why he is leaving so suddenly turning around the man wonders if muwan plans to stay here and invites him to take a walk buildings and bright lanterns on them are depicted they walk down the street and N talks about how the vice leader is a real thinker which is why he is in charge of all the internal affairs of the iron dozen and Also because he trusts him a serious muckin is

shown and the statement is made that he understands that his actions decide the fate of the iron dozen he has a deep sense of responsibility due to the heavy burden that he has to Bear which is why he lives his life calculating all his actions musan walks calmly stating that this makes it difficult for him to know when to draw the line or stop he puts his hands behind his head and states That it's understandable as anyone can become like this when given more and more responsibilities so he hopes that muan can understand a little

more about what kind of person he is and not just think he is a stubborn fool they are walk walking down the street it turns out that they come to a dead end and the guy wonders why mu is taking him there laughing the man assures him that he does not need to worry and that he is not going to kill him smiling slightly New one asks if he really thinks he can do this the man Smiles silently he opens his eyes he looks determined and states that he can find out after they exchange blows

the guy starts doing magic nen frowns new one looks back at him seriously magical energy emanates from them the young man looks questioningly as the man States that it is unfortunate but they will have to leave it for another time because right now they have more important things to do he knocks on The door saying that they need to First gather some information about the situation in unnam Province the door is opened by an elderly man who says that they are closed today looking inside muen introduces himself and the old man admits that he does

not understand what he is hinting at winking he talks about black Moonlight the elderly man is silent he looks around his eyes are visible and he announces that those who come can go inside waving to muan the Satisfied Man tells him not to wait but to go the door slams shut and the guy wonders what this place is and the old man asks them to wait here he goes somewhere and Muson claims that this is one of the branches of the black moon and the person they are going to meet may even be the leader

of the entire organization and this place provides valuable information to martial artists who are of the same rank as in there are why it is extremely difficult for normal People to get in touch with them turning his head muan wonders why why he brought him here and the Man reveals that he just wanted him to know about this place because he should always remember that such places exist in the world of muram musang glares at him stating that it is because moram is much bigger and more mysterious than he would like to think the guy

is thoughtfully silent and realizes that there is more to this world than meets the eye he assumes that He is being told to be careful with how he behaves he turns away insisting that he will definitely remember leader yon's advice and is told to try his best the curtain is pulled back in apologies for the weight are heard a man comes out from behind her declaring that it is an honor to meet musian we are talking about the black moon it turns out that their origin is a mystery and nothing is known about who their

Master is a glowing circle is shown it becomes known That the purpose of their creation as well as the number of people in the organization are unknown it is reported to be a feared organization a crescent moon appears in the circle the phrase sounds like one thing is certain namely that he can receive absolutely any information before others a man in Black Moon robes is depicted claiming to be glad to meet leader yon his hands are in his sleeves and he introduces himself Newan looks at him questioningly as he Asks who it could be smiling

musen reveals that he is an acquaintance of his and the guy States his name and walang states that if he is related to leader yon he must be an incredible person and it is an honor for him the beams of the building are visible and he asks the guests to sit down sitting down he asks what information M needs today the man places something on the table stating that he wants to know more about the situation in unnam Province and asks Walang to just tell him everything he knows with his face covered the Black Moon

member says that this is one of the places that they paid special attention to but they were not able to gather the amount of information they needed but one thing is clear to him namely something about the dispute between the Furious Fists and the blue sword sect the guests listen intently as he states that this dispute is currently being orchestrated by a third party sitting Opposite him mung states that he thought so and that most likely the merchants who went missing in unnam Province are being held hostage or killed by this third party to which

walang reports that if they were killed their bodies would already be would be discovered and they would not be able to get rid of a large Merchant group without leaving any traces the man looks down thoughtfully asking if black moon was able to find out who this third party is his covered Face is shown and he states that as stated earlier they were not able to gather much information about the situation an unnam Province and if they had come later perhaps they would have found some clue but they came too early they sit across from

each other and musen reveals that he heard that the central Heavenly Alliance is doing nothing to resolve the situation to which walong says that in fact they were informed that the central Heavenly Alliance just recently sent a group of inspectors an overhead view is shown and the line is made that this makes sense and there is no way these bad people will sit quietly and watch turning his back M realizes that it looks like they've gotten into a whole lot of trouble this time a bag of gold is seen and the man claims that they

will lose more than they can gain and invites muan to return walong looks ahead talking about the amount he paid the guy and Musen look on questioningly as the informant states that it seems they were paid too much for the amount of information they provided and in order for it to be a fair exchange he asks to be allowed to give them one more detail with his hands in his sleeves he reveals that a man named wpen is out to harm leader yon's group at him and has been walking around looking for Assassins the man

is dumbfounded and understands who he is talking about a dark sky with a Moon can be seen a dark room is shown a man is depicted calling a dark Elder an elderly man approaches who heard his name called it turns out that walang is a girl since she revealed her face she looks at the old man and claims that once this man sets foot in unnam Province the hidden moons will follow him and the man replies that he will make sure they follow leader yon the girl frowns revealing that she is talking about a person

who goes by the Name muan they need to send the hidden moons of the Heavenly rank after him the elderly man is surprised and asks if his lady wants to send hidden Moons for someone like him he remembers the moon pyramid and thinks about it sending the most talented Heaven rank hidden Moon Unit he wonders if he is really worth the effort bowing he states that he humbly obeys her command and he will inform the hidden moons to send a Celestial rank group to follow the man Named muan walong is thoughtful and decides that there

is definitely something about this guy the dark sky is visible and the phrase is heard that a third party is involved in this the men walk down the street and new one reminds them that at their meeting leader yon already suggested that a third party might be involved but he is told that mere speculation is different from confirmation m is serious and states that a person may think that this Information has no value but this small confirmation of the existence of a third party will turn the threat potential into a real danger to the group

he looks ahead declaring that anyway he has one more unpleasant matter to deal with namely that onein to which the guy wants to ask who it is bowing his head the man says that he is the one who has a high status in sashin Province he was the one who hired him shortly before this job he was tasked with guarding his way from Chingi Province to sashin Province and all he knows is that he found some treasure in the salt marshes he admits that he did not care or was not interested but he asked him

to keep it a secret and even made him take a vow of silence however it seems that he is still not completely trusts them although this was to be expected since he is an old man the man frowns questioning how he dared sign their death warrant muan looks at him silently Laughing musen states that he doesn't need to worry as he will make sure nothing happens to them during their trip to unnam Province smiling he says that the guy should return to the tavern because he still needs to do something new one looks after the

leaving man a certain building is shown a man is seen training with a sword the guy sat on the roof of the building watching him he looks down questioningly a crowd of people from the iron dozen is shown Looking at them new one wonders where they came from so late they can be seen from afar and a phrase sounds about the hope that everyone slept well because they don't have time and from now on it will only get worse the crowd is told to remember to stay focused Until the End mang watches what is happening

with interests the iron dozens men are seen a question is asked about what they did last night and mukin argues that the man does not need to worry about the people And suggests discussing the route they should take leader yon lies on the roof of the cart and a question is heard asking if everyone is already asleep the boy admits that he scares him that he cannot even approach muan one man asks if the other has heard the news and explains what happened when he went to the market this morning an attack is depicted and

the man reports that he heard that last night someone broke into one pin's residence and ended up killing Not only him but all of his guards and workers it is obvious to him that it was a massacre something red is shown there are people standing with bloody swords and blazing eyes and the idea is that this is why the Imperial Army was sent this morning to catch the people behind this incident the sky and trees are visible new one lowers his head asking if the man really needed to kill them even the innocent people who

worked for onein muen lies silently with his eyes Closed in the same position he says that when the grass is uprooted if a person does not pull out the roots spring will come and the seedlings will appear again the guy sits with his arms crossed over his chest as the man argues that he must learn to numb his feelings to the pain of others when even the smallest threat is mind to harm his people to which muan wonders if this is the faith of the iron dozen and if this is the reputation which they earned

M's body is seen and He states that the guy doesn't need to be like that but at some point in his life he had a dupe where his passion for justice burned as bright as his so he knows what he's talking about things he still has his eyes closed and says that onein started it all he didn't believe them and plan to kill them he lies there declaring that even though he caused the Bloodshed none of it matters because he is in a position where he needs to prioritize the lives of his subordinates And if

he had not thrown a blow he would have been struck to them it is unfortunate but this is the reality of the world of Miram when he says that he feels like muan knows this the guy responds in the negative and calls them cowards the man Just Smiles slightly at this a Sandy area is depicted mountains are shown the area where there is a crowd of people is visible finally the province of unnam appears standing next to his horse mu tells his team not to Let their guard down he turns his head questioningly Hearts appear

from behind the trees Newan sits with his eyes closed opening his eyes he looks to the side something is happening behind the leaves the guy has his arms crossed over his chest something is approaching him a bloodied man and girl ask him for Help The Narrative moves to the Tang family from the mountain side the city located on a slope and surrounded by trees was one of the most famous in the entire Country the city where many trees grew was the place where the Tang Clan lives where they practiced their poisonous arts and killings the

house where the Tang Mountainside family lived was also known as the Tang sashin family or the respected Tang family the head of the Tang sashin family and the Emperor of a thousand poisons named tang gangu with his hands on his Cane wondered if they had finished their preparations Tang gong's nephew and owner of 10,000 Poisons Tang gimon folded his hands and said that they did not need to worry about them because they had nothing to prepare for at all next gim wondered how people from the central Alliance dare to drive them back and forth like

that gim also noted that when it comes to issues related to poisons there is no one better than them in this matter Dong Wu turning his head to gimon said that this time the request for help from the central Heavenly Alliance did not make Him too happy gangu further stated that if they felt that the situation was heading down a dangerous path then they should do everything possible to retreat gangu also said that they should put the lives of their people first noting that they would have to take care of their Uncle who does not

know martial arts Tang gongu Grand daughter who is the first flower of sashin named Tang Murray with her hands behind her back heard her grandfather wonder if she understood the Situation to which Murray replied that she understood everything noting that the head of the family should not worry so much gang wo standing next to his relatives watched something in the distance the head of the family looking at his soldiers said that he would pray for a safe trip the guys led by Meyer and gim approached the cliff and observed a huge City in the distance

the guys riding horses drove through a dark Forest Murray turning back and finding Gimon reading a book said in her thoughts that her uncle as usual was studying various types of poisons noting that he was a very persistent person Murray looking up said in her thoughts that in any case the situation in unnam provin was on the brink further Mira noted in her thoughts that she needed to be on her guard Murray sitting asde and looking forward with a surprised expression on her face heard something happen behind her Murray turning back With a stunned expression

on her face noticed how one of her comrades was killed Murray watching the attack on them from the trees reported that it was an ambush and they should run away gimon unable to stay on the horse fell from it falling to the ground gim hit his head on his load behind his back gimon not noticing the attacker clutched his head and clenched his teeth wondering who dared to attack the Tang family of sashin gimon turning to mea who had cut Down the attacker was very surprised by this gimon with bulging veins on his face clenched

his teeth and looked at mirror called her Murray looking at her uncle and pulling out two bloody knives from the corpse wondered if everything was okay with him Murray further reported that they were surrounded noting that they needed to get out of here the Tang Clan soldiers cleared the way for Meyer and gimon the soldiers breaking through the attacking Detachment killed everyone in their path Marie putting on a mask called her uncle to her taking out two Kanai Mera looked towards her uncle gimon putting on a mask said that he understood everything gimon pulling out

the cap of one of the bottles released the poison gimon directing Green Smoke From the bottles at his niece enveloped her with conai and poison after which he announced that everything was ready to which Murray informed everyone to get out of her way Hearing the order the soldiers dispersed Murray looking at the attackers prepared to attack Murray looking at the enemies released Kanai with poison at them upon reaching the target the Kanai sprayed a huge cloud of poison The Cloud of poison released by Murray continued to grow the opponents not understanding anything were bleeding due

to the poison Murray standing behind the soldiers and stretching her hands behind her back wondered in her thoughts how they could Pursue them even after a direct hit with poison Murray taking out the knives and holding them out in front of her stated in her thoughts that they were just tools for killing noting that they did not care about their own lives next Murray wondered in her thoughts who they were one of the attackers jumping out of the cloud of poison headed towards gimon gimon looking at the approaching silhouette froze in place gimon taking a

stance and closing his eyes in front of The approaching enemy said in his thoughts that he does not know martial arts at all but at the same time he is still capable of fighting gimon opening his eyes which were the color of emerald declared in his thoughts that if someone was Within Reach of his poison gimon raising his hand and shrouding it in Poison continued in his thoughts that this would be more terrible than any martial art gimon raising his hand up and releasing the poison in his thoughts Declared that the attacker should try it

noting that he still had a lot of the same poison gim watched as the man who attacked him rried in pain in a cloud of poison gim with his head down and his hand raised stood motionless Mira turned around and noticed how an unknown silhouette of a man was approaching her Uncle Murray looking at her uncle standing motionless declared that there was an enemy behind him gimon having heard the warning from his niece turned Sharply back an unknown person swung his weapon and wounded gimon Murray jumping out of the cloud of dust headed towards the

silhouette of a man Meyer running through her wounded uncle wanted to kill the attacker Murray trying to hit the afterimage of the enemy said in her thoughts that she was too late the unknown person hit Murray and threw her back Tang Clan soldiers attacked an unknown person Murray clutching her hand and looking at her wounded Uncle stood With her back to the ongoing battle Murray taking gim's hand on his shoulder told him to be patient a little longer Murray carrying her uncle and turning back noticed something NRA looking back saw the wounded soldiers nodding after

her the guys turning to the attacking man said that they would be able to detain him for a short time noting that the young lady needed to leave as soon as possible Meera turning away from the guys headed into the forest Murray Rushing at full speed looked into the depths of the forest Murray looking into the distance noticed people riding on Horseback mckn looking into the depths of the forest noticed someone Murray with bloody clothes and carrying her uncle asked those traveling to help them mukin turning to the running Murray was perplexed the main character

raising his head looked at the guy running towards them mukin holding out his hand told the guys to stand still and identify Themselves Murray holding her uncle in her arms revealed that they were from the Tang family noting that they were ambushed and her uncle was seriously injured Marie then asked them to help them noting that they would definitely repay the debt muang turned to look at Murray and wondered in his mind if the Tang family was also involved in this muong further wondered in his thoughts what kind of Ambush could have brought the great

Tang family into such a state M raising his head said in his thoughts that this means that their opponents are not so simple further mu noted in his thoughts that if they were followed all the way then the enemies were somewhere nearby n looking at the tree branches said in his thoughts that this would be very unpleasant n pointing his finger into the distance said that yakan should take one of the guys with her and check that area noting that it would be necessary to study it carefully muan Looking at Murray asking for help said

in his thoughts that the tan family was repaying their debts H hundredfold further in his thoughts muan noted that there is no one better than the Tang family when it comes to duty mukin also wondered in his thoughts what to do in this situation muan looking at Murray and thinking deeply said that if they help the Ty family and become their allies they risk getting into a dangerous situation muan further noted In his thoughts that perhaps they should ignore the Tang family and focus on their original task of finding the young Master of the white

dragon Merchants muan looking at Murray and her uncle with disbelief wondered in his thoughts if they were were really from the Tang family and how would they know that they weren't sent here to lure them into a trap mckn watched something with surprise on his face Newan picking up gim told Murray to follow him mukin with Veins bulging on his neck screamed and wondered what the main character was doing noting that he was acting on his own again mwan further stated that he makes decisions here Newan holding gim in his arms with a serious expression

on his face looking at mukin said that they were already surrounded noting that if he wanted to live he must prepare for battle mukin feeling a hand on his shoulder and hearing him called away turned around musang holding muan by the Shoulder said that muan was right noting that they were indeed surrounded against the backdrop of burning red eyes in the darkness mu reported that there were a lot of opponents here n holding mukin who was confused by the situation by the shoulder said in his thoughts that he took too long to make decisions noting

that he should not have made him responsible for everything on this Mission Mong with an angry expression on his face and his thoughts reported that He was also completely stupid noting that he was too focused on the current situation and did not notice how they were surrounded Nong further said in his thoughts that if he had known this in advance then helping or ignoring the Tang family would not have made any difference noting that they still could not avoid clashes with their opponents newon also said in his thoughts that in order to make the right

decision the iron doesn't should have taken the Initiative into their own hands and helped the Tang family after which mu wondered in his thoughts whether it could have happened that the main character had already guessed about the Ambush Newan holding gimon in his arms told his younger brother to make room for the man nean carrying gim into the carriage told his younger brother to be on guard because he would be guarding the carriage the main character further wondered if mang could handle it to Which mang said that he would do his best Murray with blood

on her face watching the guy's dialogue heard the main character say that there is nothing better than fighting in a real battle to which mun noted that his older brother should stop scaring him so much Murray looking at mean's back thanked him for everything the main character looking into the distance noticed how someone was rushing towards them at great speed muvon running towards the approaching Enemy and looking back said that first it was worth helping the wounded next the main character noted that everyone needs to stand in a line the man who was chasing the

Tang family pulled out his hird and said that apparently those here were the ones who took his loot the man with a malicious smile on his face wondered why they didn't just hand these people over to him minson looking at the enemy with a menacing look said that if they planned to do this then there was No reason the main character drawing his Katana from its sheath continued his thought and said that there would be no reason for them to help them the man holding out the halir towards muan said that he was very witty

the man standing in the middle of a thick cloud of dust said that even if they handed these people over to him they would still die the man looking at his subordinates told them to kill everyone Without a Trace mam taking the sword stood in front of Murray who was preparing for battle M looking at the white dragon Merchants told them to take refuge in a safe place M having gathered his comrades from the iron dozen ordered them to prepare for battle the main character standing in front of a huge man and pointing to the

right announced that three of the enemies were to their right one of the iron dozen jumping out of the cloud of dust said that he would tear everyone present to Pieces a man with a spear Delivering lightning strikes or ordered the enemies to get out of his sight one guy out of a dozen jumping into the air and shooting from a bow declared that all opponents should die the man brandishing a katana declared that he would cut everyone into pieces one of the iron dozen swinging his sword created a whirlwind of dust striking their attackers

one of the merchants holding off the enemy's attack wondered what they had done with the third young Master so trembling with fear was in the middle of the battle so holding the sword noticed that the silhouette of an unknown man appeared behind her so turning to face the enemy stood in a stuper due to shock the man raised his sword and was about to kill so yakan looking at so with a menacing expression cut down her attacker and then wondered if they planed to die here and if they cared about the lives of their comrades

yakan placing an axe on her shoulder Stated that every time they go out into the real world it becomes their Battlefield noting that in this case they need to start moving one of the blood ghosts landing on the ground said that there was no one who could compare with him chaniel the vice captain of the blood ghosts chaniel looking around did not notice how the silhouette of a man was approaching him the man trying to attack chaniel who was looking around made a small crater in the ground musang Held out his sword and told chaniel

not to move muen holding one sword in front of him and the other on his shoulder communicated in his thoughts that he thought he could kill him with this attack musen looking at Chanel who had risen from his feet said in his thoughts that he could not even think that his attack would be blocked mu then wondered in his thoughts if this man was one of the blood ghosts that was attacking them musang swinging his sword struck the Remaining silhouette of chaniel while noting in his thoughts that this was the first time he had heard

about them musum looking at Chanel who appeared in front of him was very surprised by this musum hitting Chanel along the stomach said in his thoughts that they were clearly not from the mainland n standing up after the blow said in his thoughts that his cut was shallow since his armor turned out to be thicker than he thought musang parrying Chanel sweeping blow declared That he was more agile than he looked after which mu said in his thoughts that he needed to aim at his neck mu taking a deep breath and Swinging it from behind

said in his thoughts that first he needed to disarm him musang swung and knocked the weapon out of Chanel's hands musang jumping into the air and about to strike watched his Chanel extended his hands to his leg informing him to wait because something had happened to his bones musong without stopping the attack After Chanel's words used the scaled Dragon Blade technique musang striking Chanel with his technique hit everything around with a shock wave musang standing in the crater he created watched Chanel lying down coming out of the crater mu turned back and looked at the

rising cloud of dust saying that he needed to leave one of the enemies alive so they could interrogate them later n also noted that they all attacked them without caring about their lives n Further stated that he would most likely have to defeat their leader musum standing near a cloud of dust felt Chanel rise to his feet behind him the narrative shifts to the main character's battle with the leader of the bloody ghosts the man making sustained attacks wondered if muan knew about their ambush in advance the head of the bloody ghosts also said that

the main character is very impressive muan fending off the man's blows wondered if they were behind The Disappearance of the merchants and the entire situation in unnam Province the man striking across and watching how the main character successfully Dodges him said that he is just a tool for killing and capturing people noting that there is someone else who controls it all Newan dodging the blow of the head of the red ghosts spun in the air the main character landing on his feet declared that the man should tell him who was behind everything nean jumped Back

and performed one of his techniques after which he wondered what kind of person was behind all this the head of the red ghosts dodging the main character's blow was very surprised the man with bulging veins on his face due to the tension in his thoughts noted that it was worth seeing the man looking at muan with confusion stated in his thoughts that he could not sense his Kai noting that he was experienced enough to detect them also the head of the Red Ghost said in his thoughts that the main character is also capable of resisting

a master like him noting that at the same time he also keeps the whole situation under control the man placing his halir on his shoulder and looking at muan said that if he was curious he could tell the name of the captain of the bloody ghosts the man further said that the name of the ghost Captain was Nam goni the man taking the hird with both hands and looking at the main character said that First he would have to deal with him the main character stands in a fighting stance with a sword in his hand

gooni stands in front of muan armed with a spear boony says we have to defeat him first Jim looks into the fog and stands in disbelief booni strikes from above the main character blocks it with his sword new one falls to the ground his opponent being in the air says that he will tell everything if he defeats him Jim prepares to jump gooni gets to his Feet and looks aggressively in his Direction he with an angry expression on his face attacks s him and asks him to show him what he is hiding because it is

quite Sinister Mian sharply Dodges the blow he Cleaves with his sword his eye glowing purple boy Dodges with a surprised expression and realizes that he has seen this movement before he Dodges Jim runs after him and he realizes that it was a deception muan rushes towards him with a face full of Calm gooni realizes that his opponent is about to make a dash he Dodges a new blow and understands that with the help of a jerk he wants to shorten the distance because this is one of the ways to defeat the owner of the spear

the main character jumps and attacks him from above thinks that this won't work with him but is very surprised at the enemy's speed Jim hits him and wounds his shoulder tearing off a piece of armor boony jumps to the side Horrified by the wound he received nean and his opponent jump far away from each other he makes a dash with great speed he rushes through space incredibly fast GOI runs away realizing that the protagonist is very different from the masters from the mainland Jim rushes at him and his opponent cannot believe that people like him

exist gooni lands and muan flies towards him he nervously realizes that the protagonist is the real problem DYI aggressively shouts That he will use everything he has and calls it fire dragon flame spear everything is filled with red light only a silhouette remains of Jim a huge red flash appears above the foggy forests gooni raises his spear upward using the incinerating essence of the fire dragon steam comes out of his mouth his eyes turn red and he is surprised that he had to use the fire dragon's flame spear so early he sweats and looks up

in fear new one flies towards him from the sky he Quickly approaches him he looks at the clothes and realizes that it is a gift from Mr Hwang Jim braces himself for impact he accelerates he reaches incredible speed he quickly falls to the ground in the middle of the forest a huge purple explosion appears in the middle of the forest everything starts to shake a large cloud of dust fell on one five two Warriors one of the Warriors asks who he is in in the middle of the destroyed Forest stand the Silhouettes Of muvon and

gooni the wounded gooni coughs up blood he throws away the broken armor and asks who the main character is and where he comes from Jim stands straight sword in hand and says that in order to find out he must first be defeated the girl looks out the window and sees the Silhouettes Of muwan and gooni she can't believe it she's worried the girl leans over and says that an incredible person is helping them the sick old man Squints in Pain she says he needs to be patient a little longer they were sitting in a small

dark room Lon holding a sword in his hands looks anxiously at the battlefield and says that his heart is beating too fast a girl and an old man are sitting in a carriage they hope no one comes to them Lon looks Somewhere In Fear holding a sword in his hands he notices a warrior in red armor holding a sword in his hand he panics and hopes that he won't come to them the warrior Turns his head and grins L Jun is nervous because his body isn't moving his legs won't move and he begs for them

to move he remembers how he held the sword in his hands how he trained by the fire how he studied and how all this time muan was next to him the warrior rushes at him and he is indignant at the fact that he cannot do anything mun stands holding the sword in his hands motionless and reproaches himself for how insignificant he is the warrior Prepares to strike the motionless mun he does not understand how he can protect someone the blade flashes past his frightened face translucent image of a little girl he strikes the warrior with

his sword the warrior stands stands motionless he turns his head angrily blood spurts from his forehead a lifeless Warrior Falls in front of the cart there is a knife in his forehead the cart girl tells a scared munin not to worry because she will have his back Doney inflicts many blows on muvon who repels each of them he throws sweeping blows and thinks that even that person would not believe in his existence Jim Dodges the blow and his opponent thinks that if he remains alive he will be a huge threat to them gooni spins the

spear above his head with a shout he throws a mad Dragon flight punch large red swirl the main character in a calm manner catches the spear with one hand boony is horrified and does not Understand how he could catch the Flight of the crazy dragon with his bare hands Newan closes one eye and raises his sword to strike he breaks the spear with one blow the main character stands menacingly and asks how long he needs to wait and what his opponent should start saying now the main character broke the enemy's wooden spear with his sword

muan frowned angrily raised his purple weapon and asked how long he needed to wait when he said that gooni had better start Talking the man whose face was covered in blood and sweat only looked at muan in fear the man with a cut and bleeding shoulder tried to answer something in a trembling voice but he was unable to utter a full sentence suddenly the main character walked closer to the enemy gooni took a step back but bumped into a small rock and lost his balance he fell to the ground and shouted that this was not

the end because muwan had not defeated him yet the next moment the Main character jumped and stabbed a spear into the man's shoulder causing Scarlet blood to spray into the air muan tightly clutching the weapon said with anger and threat that goon's neck would be next he didn't pay attention to the man screaming in pain and put his sword to his neck demanding that he hurry up and start talking Doney opened his mouth wide and yelled deafeningly that they were the ones involved in The Disappearance of the white dragon trade Association group two people were

fighting an image of a dragon's face appeared in space expressing hostility and aggression then everything around was filled with bright Flames the muscular Man's eyes Shone brightly as he quickly swung his sword in the air M turned around and told his opponent that he tried to go easy on him but he was too stubborn suddenly the man frowned his thick eyebrows in puzzlement and looked somewhere gray smoke emanated From his opponent's body the man's face became covered with sweat as he realized something terrible M whose neck veins were visible screamed deafeningly that it was a

poisonous bomb and everyone needed to hurry up and Retreat under the trees one could see a man lying in a bright pool of blood and sighing heavily the main character holding his palm on the hilt of his sword looked at gooni and said that he had learned a lot thean suddenly fell silent and turned around His black eyebrows furrowed he jumped off the bloody man and an arrow flew from somewhere burying itself in the ground a small bag was tied to the arrow with ropes from which smoke came out the main character looked carefully at

the strange object and assumed that it was a poisonous bomb suddenly there was a loud explosion and the entire space was filled with thick black smoke muan covered his face with his hand trying to avoid the gas getting into his body and Came to the conclusion that the poison was used as a diversionary maneuver he looked at the place where gooni had previously lay but now there was only a pool of blood there the main character stood in a fighting pose looked at the sky and decided that he could not let the enemy leave the

next second he was on his way Newan jumped towards the trees suddenly in the middle of the forest the main character felt the presence of gooni he frowned his eyes Wide with anger that the man had run farther than he thought Newan holding the sword in his right hand firmly decided to catch gooni the main character jumped deeper into the forest quickly moving between tree trunks he looked to the side where a white flash was visible the muw one spun very quickly in the air he then jumped to the ground kicking up dust and sand

around him three arrows pierced the ground the young man jumped up and arrows flew After him hitting the trees the attacks became more and more numerous but the main character did not stop and continued to evade them he fur wred his brows in concentration and moved forward suddenly mean's eyes widened when he saw someone the main character cut the wooden bows of two men with one swing of his sword he jumped between the two archers whose red eyes glowed brightly and said that they could avoid Bloodshed if they simply answered the questions Suddenly archers from

both sides attacked muan and he raised his eyebrows in bewilderment the men tightly wrapped their arms around the main character's body he looked at the actions of The Archers and could not say anything from bewilderment one frowned and began to sweat when the men suddenly swelled and began to smoke talking about the beginning of the end and about honor before a powerful explosion occurred the main character managed to free himself From the strong grip and jumped a long distance the young man's face turned pale as he tried to understand why these two blew themselves up

and what they meant when they talked about the beginning of the end the main character lowered his eyebrows and mentally hoped that Mr H Wang was okay he decided that he needed to hurry up and find the old man and then he turned around inside new one buried his hand in his hair and said that in the end he didn't find out Anything so he needed to go back holding a sword in his hand the main character walked forward smoke could be seen in the air as someone loudly ordered the bodies of the Dead to

be collected first aid to be given to the wounded and the carts and horses to be found that were not yet injured two people in long black clothes were discussing what happened in unknown Province when mukin apologized and bowed his head guiltily the head put his hand on his shoulder and said that He had made a big mistake M despite the young man said that they will always face difficulties so the most important thing is how they deal with them the man with the cross-shaped scar on his face smiled and said that now they need

to sort out their problems M and mukin turned around and walked forward suddenly the muscular man asked if everything was okay and mukin looking at his interlocutor answered in the affirmative M clenched his palms into Fists and said that then everything is fine they approached the cart next to which a man was sitting and a girl with black hair was standing musang put his hand on his fist and mukin made a short bow with his head they both introduced themselves the man with the beard turned around sharply the owner of 10,000 poisons named gim was

dressed in black and white clothes when the man apologized for how much trouble they had caused and talked about a reward M Smiled widely and said that there was no need for that mun was covered and sweat and sighed heavily as he sat next to the bloody sword the man with scars on his forehead and chest smiling widely and mu had a slight smile on her face the black-haired girl who was gim's niece picked up the daggers from the ground the man with the beard closed his eyes and said that he would never forget mu's

actions when muan apologized for not being able to help immediately gimon who Was sitting in the Lotus position replied that this was the true nature of mirum M furrowed his brows and with a stern look apologized to the man and explained that they were not sure if the situation was within their squad's capabilities gimon with wrinkles near his eyes replied that muin and mukin are the kind of people who weigh people's lives based on their status the man with the scar on his face stretched his lips in a creepy smile and said that this is

The true nature of mam as gim himself said gim looked at muin in surprise he then laughed raising his head and said that this is how the world works and that he learned a valuable lesson today M smiled and put his palms together and gim said that the two should not expect anything in return in order to be in line with the true nature of this world world the bearded man closed his eyes thinking that the head of the iron Squad was not some ordinary scoundrel gim then Looked at mun and thanked The Bodyguard for

his help asking him to rest somewhere else before it became dangerous here the young man with freckles turned around in bewilderment when Murray walked towards the man who asked the girl to make sure that no one came to this place then gim closed his eyes put his palms together and green smoke began to come out of the jugs next to him the man opened his eyes he used various techniques related to PO poison A green fog spread throughout the entire territory and mu explained to mukin that the owner of 10,000 poisons can not only kill

with poisons but also heal then the head of the iron Squad turned around and said that he didn't even know gim's name or what he looked like gim threw his head back inhaling the poisonous smoke then he suddenly lowered his head and exhaled loudly with a tense face a man in black clothes stood on the ground from which a green Mist Rose Murray Touched her face with her hand watching with excitement what was happening suddenly the main character appeared and the girl seeing him loudly greeted him demon seeing new one smiled broadly and introduced himself

and Mye said with warmth in her eyes that she was glad that the young man was okay the man sitting in the carriage explained that due to the circulation of poisonous Kai inside his body he could not move now and asked muan not to be offended that He could not show his full gratitude the main character whose face showed no emotion asked about gim's wounds Murray whose cheeks were covered in blush silently looked at the young man with a smile and the man replied that he was able to recover thanks to the main character muong

and mukin silently observed the situation the girl with the scar on her cheek frowned angrily as she applied bandages to the head of a man with gray hair and a mustache muan with His hand on mun's shoulder was talking to Murray and gimon unnam Province gongan A procession of H drawn carts moved slowly Murray sitting opposite mun thanked him for his courage but the young man replied that he only blocked that pack the main character was sewing up his black cloak and gim silently watched him the bearded man then said that they had already arrived

in unnam Province where there was a market area where one could buy new clothes new one Despite the man replied that he appreciated his kindness but would still refused this offer the young man said that it was a gift from his dear friend and remembered how H Wang chel gave him these clothes with a warm smile gim raised his eyebrows in Surprise and came to the conclusion that the main character knows when to be grateful and humble muan looked at the man and asked how he was feeling gim smiled slightly and replied that he had

fully recovered Thanks to him the main character continued to sew up the fabric and said that he had not done much and the man recovered on his own gimon watched muwan and thought that it was quite rare to see such a young man these days the man then reached into the inside pocket of his cape saying that he noticed a wound on the left side of the protagonist's body Newan looked at the scar on his arm and replied that it was just a scratch and he would feel better after a little Sleep gim said that

it is very important to take care of yourself in youth so that it does not get worse in old age and handed the young man colored medicines he explained that after Decades of research he created these medicinal pills that were green and brown in color and that they worked instantly while gim was saying that these medicines can be used as an antidote the main character said with excitement on his face that these pills Were probably very expensive for him gimon confirmed this and then held out his hand with the medicine and insistently told muan to

take it for saving his life the man put the pills in the palm of the protagonist closed his eyes and recommended using this medicine in situations where life is at risk Murray whose cheeks turned red looked at the young man and asked him if he would continue traveling with the white dragon trade Association new one bowed his head Pursed his lips and replied that he had better stop traveling with these guys because he had already reached his destination mun widened his eyes and shock and opened his mouth Murray resting her hands on the surface of

the cart asked why the main character made such a decision new one holding a needle in his hand replied that he was causing trouble which meant that he would be more of a burden to them than a help the blackhaired girl smiled and invited the Young man to join them saying that they planed to stay at the broken fist clan for a while to meet some martial artists from the central Heavenly Alliance the main character frowned and sighed angrily when he heard about the broken fist Clan he thought about the nine Untouchables who now ruled

the world of Miram and imagined a crowd of armed people muan thought about these martial artists whose strength is equal to their rank number the main character then Introduced four black human Silhouettes which was called the Great four of Heaven mu one thought that among the four there was a person who shared a very close relationship with his father and he was the one whom the youth proudly called Uncle however this person was the first to betray his father the young man imagined the man in the Red Mist thinking that thanks to this betrayal his

uncle had gained the trust of the central Heavenly Alliance and Settled an unnam province with the goal of creating the broken fist Clan Murray looking at the young man carefully said that the people from the broken fist Clan would have easily found his uncle if he had received help from them new one putting on a black cape thanked the girl for the offer but refused it Murray was taken aback a drop of sweat appeared on her Rosy face the main character tightening his belt around his waist said that there is something he must do Now

and after that he will find them Marie closed her eyes reached into the inner pocket of her clothes and said that they would let new one through if he showed anything the girl showed a green object called a jade Mark and said that even within the Tang family only a small number of people possess it and with this even the central Heavenly Alliance would not be able to doubt the power of the protagonists new one took the Jade Mark with both hands and Thanked Murray smiling softly the girl looked at the young man with warmth

then she looked puzzled at gimon who was humming something about flowers blooming the man raised his eyebrows and grinned mysteriously pointing two fingers at his niece Murray's whole face turned red while the brown horse was carrying the cart gim warned the protagonist that even the city of Gangman in unnam Province was in a state of panic the man crossed his arms and said that he Couldn't guess how bad the current situation was and asked muan to take care of himself the company drove up to a high wall in which there was a round gilded Arch

the protagonist looked at the structure thinking about the broken fist Clan gim got off the cart and said that it was time to split up the man with the jugs on his back said that he hopes to meet muan in the future and Murray said that they will wait for him the main character folded his hands in a Polite gesture thanked his companions for everything wished them good luck on their journey and said goodbye Murray stood at a distance from the three men the wind blew green ribbons through her hair then the girl turned around

Newan stood with his hands clenched into fists Captain gone raised his eyebrows as the young man thanked him for everything the main character said with a slight smile that now that they had arrived in unnam Province it would be better for them to Go their separate ways the man frowned as muwan thanked him again and apologized for the trouble he had caused him n suddenly turned around and looked at the young man sadness appeared on the man's face when he realized that the main character was leaving he watched the way the wind blew the young

man's long hair and came to the conclusion that this was a real loss Nong frowned thinking that mu's personality may not be the best but he is so strong that the Man would like to recruit into the iron Squad he placed his hands on his waist concluding that he could not tame this young man but he had a feeling that they would meet again one day n looked at the pensive face of the the protagonist and hoped that they would not be enemies the next time they met the man furrowed his thick eyebrows and deep

folds lay between them gone arched his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes thoughtfully the captain thought that the bodyguards who Had bandages everywhere were afraid of the main character Don looked at the iron Squad members who were closely watching muan the captain looking at the emotionless face of the main character thought that he would not do anything for money because he does not act based on his own benefit muwan bowed his head and gone said that they would also do their best to find his uncle the captain and the main character flinched when Moon Jun suddenly

appeared nearby and Bowed thanking gone for everything he had done shock appeared on the man's face when he realized that the young man was going to go with muan munan smiled confidently and said that he wanted to see where his dreams would lead the path to which the main character showed him Newan whose face was covered with sweat called the young man mun winked smiled widely and said that he also knew how to read cards and would be able to protect himself on his own so he wouldn't be a Burden the captain put his hands

behind his back and said that he respected the young man's choice and that he could return to the white dragon trade Association at any time a man with long hair watched the trio from afar the main character looked down at mun birds were flying in the yellow orange sky muwan and munan set off on their Journey the man with the black beard rested his hand on his palm and said that he was glad that senior tang and his family were Able to arrive safely kimon with Murray standing next to him reported that they were attacked

during their Journey the man sitting on the throne said that as long as these people are from unnam Province they will not Escape his eyes and once their identities are established they will regret their actions gim crossed his arms and sweated thinking about the chills running down his spine every time Yuna spoke the man with the jugs on his back said that the Attackers were not ordinary bandits from the mainland and fortunately they provided assistance changa resting his cheek on his palm replied that it was a gift from heaven and asked for the name of

this person in order to reward him generously gim said through clenched teeth that he could not find out the identity of this person but he would definitely find out when they met again the man sitting on the throne said he couldn't wait for them to meet a Muscular man with black hair named Cho jangu had the nickname demon fists there were flags hanging on the roof of the long building Lon said with a smile that the rooms in this tavern are quite good and it is also one of the best taverns in this place the

one praised the young man and smiled proudly when the main character announced that he was going in search of one person mun's eyes widened in Surprise saying that the guy should take a little break muan clenched his Hand into a fist and replied that this matter would take several days and that during this time mun should develop his fighting abilities the yellow orange Sky contrasted with the gray building the main character going down the stairs called out to a man in blue clothes a short man with black hair immediately approached the visitor muan said that

he was looking for a man Nam named hajin and nicknamed The Scientist of three Minds The Tavern worker closing his eyes Said that everyone considered this man a crazy madman because one day he went crazy and is still in that state the worker opened his eyes silently looking at the main character he then pulled back his robe and said that he was confident that muan would find him in one of the places the man smiled contentedly when the main character handed him the money and asked where he needed to go with a Sly smile he

said that the young man needed to come to a Place called West Wind Tavern where the one new one was looking for appeared The Tavern worker told the protagonist to be careful in the area and the protagonist turned around waving goodbye the three dark muscular men did not look very friendly the men leaned over the main character asking if he was sane the bearded man sitting on the side marveled that muan had the courage to come here to find this man the main character raised his eyebrows in confusion asking What they meant the sitting man

rested his hands on his knees everything became clear to him a group of men in identical cles decided that the young man had been sent by that crazy madman and decided to capture him new one touched his finger to his hair saying that he didn't understand what they were talking about he then said that a little beating had already proven effective and attacked them the mustache man froze with a look of shock on his face thinking that they Had messed with the wrong person the main character raised his hand his finger smoldering and he raised

his eyebrows and asked if there was any problem the young man stood in front of a heap of defeated men sprawled on the ground ground and the remaining one fell to his knees saying that he would now tell everything he knew stars were visible in the night sky Madam the owner of the gambling house sweated with fear and said that one day a crazy madman ha Jin wall appeared out of nowhere and cleaned out the gambling house madon said that thieves usually have a limit on what they steal but not this man with a crazy

smile the man said that he and his subordinates planned to cut off the thief's hand in order to get their money back however the thief just laughed non stop and pointed his finger up the gambling workers thought he was just crazy but then they looked up and their thoughts suddenly became hazy the men Froze eyes wide with fear they saw three girls floating in the air madon said they were the most beautiful girls he had ever seen and they looked like goddesses then the men could not restrain themselves and ended up lying naked on the

ground and the thief left concluding that the carnal desires of people Prevail over their minds muan looking carefully at the narrator suggested that jwall had immersed them in illusions madon closed his eyes and Said that the thief took their money while this was happening and that day he destroyed the harsh image of the gambling house the main character whose face appeared irritated asked where he could find this person madon raised his head and replied that he had done everything possible to find his location but could not and only heard that he appeared in a barnyard

on the outskirts of the city when madon carefully asked the protagonist to remove his finger From his face the young man immediately apologized you one arrived at the Barnyard and the man hurting the animals said that gin wall bought 10 healthy Bulls a few days ago and took them to another city in that City another person told the main character that the person he was looking for started a competition between Bulls here and after that he gave the Bulls to the town's people and left standing on the edge of the cliff the young man listened

as he was told That this gin wall had started a fight with the head monk and then left the place Newan exhaled tiredly touching his forehead and said that by this time he would have already found Mr H wank looking at the high cliff the main character asked where Jin wall was the young man walked through the forest thinking about why the senior follower of the gongdong monastery named mugan instructed him to find such a peculiar person new one walked up to the large Statue and thought that he still couldn't say that Jin Wall's actions

were consistent examining the sculpture the young man came to the conclusion that this man was trying to find out the real nature of a person while wandering between the trees the main character realized that there was something about gin wall that attracted him V one was wondering what kind of person he was suddenly the young man turned around looking at the stone in the distance new One's face became covered with sweat and he realized with fear that he had definitely not seen this statue at the entrance to the forest the main character froze motionless looking

at the large Stone then he turned around and saw the same Stone near another tree the main character widened his eyes in shock not believing that he had actually fallen into someone's illusion and could not even understand that he was in it while feeling the entire area was with His Kai suddenly it became very light in the forest the trees and rocks contrasted against the bright glow suddenly the statues began to move they seemed to come to life and began to move the main character looked at the animated Stones thinking that this was a very

unusual illusion the man was holding a large sword and the wild animals were grinning aggressively the flow of wind almost knocked muan off his feet and he thought that this man's Strength should not be laughed at the young man closed his eyes and tried to calm down mentally telling himself that this was nothing more than an illusion technique the main character standing in the middle of the rising fog thought that it was all a mirage he frowned and narrowed his eyes saying that in the battle of wits the one who is wiser wins muan grabbed

the sword telling the stranger that he could also use pure power the main character waved his Weapon in the air loudly calling for the scientist of the three worlds to show himself between the trees stood a black human silhouette with white eyes then he began to dissipate silently looking at the main character a pale man with large round eyes and disheveled hair smiled madly a bright sky with white clouds stretches above the bamboo forest two people sat at a low table opposite each other jinwal holding a cup in his hand raised one eyebrow in amazement

asking If the main character really defeated mugin of gongdong Monastery Newan closing his eyes replied that they don't lie about such things the scientist narrowed his eyes with suspicion doubting that the young man could defeat mugin looking at muwan sipping a hot drink Jin wall felt that he he didn't look strong but he must be above Peak rack when the man called muan a naughty boy the main character was taken aback removing the cup from his mouth the man Raised his thin eyebrows and said that the main character has incredible power but deliberately hides it

Wan smiled and laughed quietly he looked at his reflection in the drink and explained that he was doing this because he wanted to live to an old age hearing this answer Jin wall widened his eyes in Surprise and raised his eyebrows he then closed his eyes and leaned into the cup saying that people like mu one live long because they hide their strength the Scientist then frowned and asked how the protagonist broke through his Illusions he abruptly put the cup on the table and began to draw chalk on the table trying to find the mistake

in his actions Moon silently watched his gin wall covered the round table going through a variety of options not finding anything suitable the scientist asked how muan who was sitting with a calm face was able to get through the illusion so easily the main character smiled and suggested that all Geniuses have such sudden mood swings when the young man said that he just felt it Jin Wall's eyes widened in shock new one took a sip from his cup and said that he was able to figure out where to attack using his senses the scientist looked

disappointed he then put on a wide smile and chuckled saying that one mistake could lead to the young man's death the main character put his hand on his leg and asked why Jin Wall's elcer practices are so difficult and if he Plans to take over the heavens the scientist smiled widely and laughed saying that he hoped he could do it leaves fell to to the ground when the scientist asked what the name of the main character was when muan said his last name Jin wall frowned in displeasure and replied that he wanted to know who

he really was the young man remained silent looking at his interlocutor with Detachment the green leaves fell into the cup and moon one Replied that it didn't matter because he had no personality the man raised one eyebrow in amazement and laughed asking why the young man was looking for him the main character calmly looked at the scientist and replied that this was an order from mugan and muwan himself satisfied his curiosity Jin wall looked at the young man dumbfounded he was shocked that muwan trusted mugin so easily then the man smiled put his palm on

his chest and said that the main Character could ask him any questions for example what is the secret of Eternal youth or Perfect Skin when muwan asked about the person who disappeared in this area 6 months ago Jin wall crossed his arms and assumed that he was talking about the white dragon trade Association the young man smiled slightly and said that the scientists still knew something the man looked down and asked if the missing person and the main character were related new one Bowing his head answered in the negative Jin wall sitting with his arms

crossed said that in this case it would be better for him to give up but the main character was adamant he bowed his head and said with a serious look that this person is someone he is willing to put his life on the line for a skeptical expression appeared on Jin Wall's face the man in white clothes said that muan should then go to the Jade City the scientist raised one finger up and Closed his eyes saying that something strange happened there which definitely has something to do with the missing people the main character closed

his eyes thoughtfully he bowed his head and smiled inviting the man to come with him gin wall raised his hands and shouted indignantly that they knew nothing about each other muan answered with a mysterious smile that his heart told him so the scientist crossed his arms smiled and said that the main character is a Real dreamer since he talks about feelings in the heart the men sat in the bamboo forest and gin wall said that he saw no reason to interfere in new one's affairs the main character looked closely at his interlocutor and asked if

he was chickening out the scientists frowned angrily and wrinkles appeared on his forehead Newan said that he spoke with many people while trying to find the scientists and that they all considered him crazy but this was not The case at all Jin wall looked at the young man with wide eyes and crossed arms as he said that the actions of a Madman are quite illogical and irrational but there is logic and consistency in the judgments of a scientist falling bamboo leaves surrounded muan who said that gin wall was only trying to find out the truth

of human existence what people would do if they went beyond their limits and how they would regain their ability to think Sensibly when the main character asked if he was wrong the man smiled then he laughed putting his hand on his face and pointing his finger at the young man the scientist removed his hand from his eyes still laughing he then stood up and turned around saying that he didn't want to join mean's Journey anyway gin wall walked away singing a song about how Between Heaven and Earth there is a lonely person without whom the

world will lose a reason to exist new one Looked after the scientist with sadness and thanked him for the tea the man disappeared among the trees and said that they would meet again if fate so will it was raining the drops knocked on the wooden buildings bright lightning could be seen outside the window Jang Wu and the young man stood and talked about the white dragon trading Association whose Merchants were already the sixth on the list of missing people in unnam Province the bearded man frowned with Displeasure and pursed his lips choan Kion yungu son

looked at his father intently and said that it was time to listen to their requests jangu looked at his son angrily and said that he would deal with the problems in unnam Province anang listened to the man carefully yungu turned away ordering the man to deal with the white dragon trade Association anong made a polite gesture and bowed free people in black clothes were holding lanterns in their hands and Discussing some weak and infirm person yungu looking at the landscape called out to a man named pin a man in white clothes and a head approached

his master yungu frowned and asked what pin thought about anion the head of the broken fist Clan's oracles and investigation Bureau responded that the man was respected very insightful and good at his job yumu said with his hands behind his back that his son would not inherit the clan and the man was worried about how unang Would take the news the man looking into the distance said that he was not satisfied with unom Province alone yungu extended his hand and flexed his fingers saying that if he were satisfied with this then he would have no

reason to betray his dear brother the head of the Jin Clan the man added that quango was someone who was content with his duty of preventing silent night's Invasion and he was capable of taking over the entire World despite having no ambition yungu turned away his face darkening and he said that he had no idea why kwangho lived dedicated to completing one single task the man clenched his palm into a fist saying that it is natural to use strength if you have it and that the central Heavenly Alliance began to act even calling upon the

Tang family King folded his hands and bowed his head advising his master to focus on the task in front of him while the head of the Oracles would deal with the rest kin looked at the man and warned him that there might be several thousand deaths Jong Wu grinned and replied that in the face of a great goal No sacrifice would seem great suddenly bright red lightning flashed in the sky it was night and bright stars were visible through the rain drops in the dark sky M who entered the building to the puzzled man hit

his palm with his fist and a apologized for the intrusion introducing himself as the Head of the iron Detachment the strong man turned his attention to the fmatic mukin with a muzzle to his left calling him his Deputy he also hurried to introduce Captain gone and lady so representatives of the white dragon trade Association yunin surrounded by guards smiled slightly and said that he was glad to meet the guests musen with a cross-shaped scar on his forehead happily looked at the man who is the eldest son of the jangan demon fist Yunin respectfully lowered his

his head and pushing back his chair offered him a seat at the table with a smile leaning forward a little as a sign of gratitude the head of the iron Detachment cast a Sly glance at his interlocutor concluding that he did not at all look like a warrior unlike his father the man carefully examined yun's stately face noting not only his dignity in manners and speech but also his graceful movements and sparkling eyes which Showed his blood affiliation with a famous family a man with a sharp chin looked at the head of M with curiosity

saying that had heard about his deeds so put her hand to her head closing her eyes and Captain gone abruptly lowered his white glove Palm onto the table and stared at yunin who suggested that the head of the iron Squad was recruited by the white dragon Association this time frowning muen confirmed the man's assumptions stating that they were doing Everything possible to find the missing people raising his head and closing his eyes yunin with a smile called the guest a reliable person he looked at the daring head of the iron Squad muen with scars on

his body long hair and thick eyebrows squinting his eyes at the features of his interlocutor yunin concluded that he had the same Insidious gaze as his father raising his hand to his chest and making a dissatisfied face M apologized for visiting in an ungodly Hour and asked permission to get straight to the point after this the head of the iron Detachment said that they were at a loss and were asking for help The Jock became natural and looking at his interlocutor said that nothing had been found that would help with the search for the missing

people so they were making a request to the main one yunin listened with a friendly expression sweating from awkwardness closing his eyes mu also seriously said That by helping the white dragon trade Association he would improve relations with it which was a lucrative offer with his hands folded yunin lowered his head and clarified what type of support those gathered were expecting providing information about the attack by the bandits Captain gone darkened shocked by what he heard the Mustachio man pointed his hand at so informing her that she was in charge of the trip this time

yunin looked at her questioningly the Escort explained that the brunette is the younger sister of Mr jammon who recently disappeared putting on a serious expression Captain gone firmly stated that he and the young lady were ready to do anything for the good of their family yunin looked at the speaker carefully saying that in this case the broken fist Clan would do everything possible to help with the search for the girl's missing brother closing her eyes and lowering her head so blushed and Shyly expressed her sincere gratitude ude yunin looked at the young lady with a

thoughtful squint realizing that he should not negotiate with her while muan putting his hand to his mouth whispered something to muen the head of the broken Clan looked at them concluding that these were the people who would bring the greatest benefit yunin grinned slightly and looked sideways at the guests declaring that it was time to move on to the main part of the Conversation after which he called out to his chief strategists two identical men located to the left and right of the gentleman with their hands folded in their sleeves immediately answered throwing a sidelong

glance at one of the strategists yunin with a serious look asked if they could begin expressing the hope of reaching a favorable result outside in the darkness of the night the rain continued to pour and the drops quickly rushed down all the negotiators At the table began to stand up preparing to leave at the end of the reception junan watched everyone with a cold gaze sadly thinking that honor and Justice were qualities that no longer existed in the world of mirum the head of the broken fist Clan clo closed his eyes slightly concluding with disappointment

that small gains were now being equated with the price and meaning of people's lives the man sat in front of a narrow horizontal window and watched the Falling rain in the night sky remembering that it was not always like this and thinking about the northern region a picture of a Tre into rough and Barren lands sitting by a fire where others were presenting a large piece of meat flashed through his mind while cooking the men talked carefreely and easily laughing and smiling at each other which remained a warm War memory of the old days someone

called out to yunin who was standing with his back Turned and thinking about this he decided that he was happy compared to these times he turned towards the voice with a smile and now concluded that those were peaceful times when there were no restrictions yunin had a nice conversation with his younger brother putting his hands behind his back and promising to teach him as soon as the boy grew up he thought about the dark-haired child named muan regretting what happened to him but he had already Entered a certain path from which he could not Leaf

now the main character wearily closing his eyes was walking on the street in the downpour he looked completely unfaced holding a huge Leaf above his head as protection from the water so he stood in the dark on the road while the ground and grass were wet from drops falling from the sky he remembered the words of Jong wall with disheveled hair who raised his finger and gloomily announced that someone was Planning something bad and new one would one day become a part of it lowering his head under a large leaf The Swordsman began to think

about these words coming to the conclusion that the man knew more than he was saying and now at least it was known that he needed to go to the Jade City heavy raindrops fell and crashed against the makeshift area creating splashes as muwan stood and remembered the Crimson ghost General gooni who said the same thing then the Man sadly told him that he was only a weapon for killing and capturing other people and that there was someone bigger behind everything continuing to stand in the dark amid the rain with a leaf on his head muan

thought that it was difficult to imagine that such a skillful person would serve someone while large drops quickly rushed past the protag in his sear he caught some sounds the guy immediately turned to the side where their Source should be when He looked intently large drops seemed to freeze in space and the Assumption of Lyra's ringing appeared abruptly removing the leaf from his head muan began to raise water in the puddles getting into a fighting pose since the melody seemed ominous to him the drops seemed to stop in the air again and the guy seemed

to move very quickly feeling as if the ringing was calling him the rain continued to fall again as muan grabbed the hilt of the blade fiercely Wanting to draw the blade once again large drops froze in the air while The Swordsman looked very fast when the rain continued to fall water Rose in the puddle from the speed with which the main character ran the brunette ran through the raindrops leaning forward heavily thinking along the way that unlike becoming a blade or sword master becoming a Sound Master was much more difficult stretching out his hand to

a building nearby the young man quickly Approached it and remembered that only the most skillful of them exist muan quickly made his way through the dry grass heading towards the Gazebo located on the shore of the lake which was now reflecting the light of the moon in the dark sky among the mountains hung a yellow disc from which paths ran along the water and on the floor of the gazebo in the shadows a man sat mixing ominous sound art with the sounds of falling drops the downpour continued to Intensify and long vertical streaks could be

seen against the night sky muan continued to rush forward Rising into the air and his speed was not hampered by difficult weather conditions he sank sharply to the ground and water Rose from the fall in a puddle among the grass The Swordsman sliding on the wet ground stopped at the edge of the Gazebo and immediately became noticed the man sitting in the shadows against the backdrop of the yellow moon and the Glowing lake addressed the arriving Gentleman by name rejoicing that he had finally come newon stood opposite the Gazebo where a dark silhouette could be

seen clenching his fists and said that he had come to the call but did not know who was in front of him for which the musician apologized bowing the brunette with his hair tied up introduced himself as Daniel he cast a curious glance from under his brows concluding that The Swordsman from the north is incredible Just as that man said about him because the young man is the first to answer his call of the Holy sound of a thousand distances lowering his head muwan frowned deeply hearing about a certain person again as raindrops fell on

him Daniel standing at the Gazebo explained that we were talking about his close friend goony and the main character assumed that the guy in front of him was responsible for the disasters in unnam Province the musician looked at his Interlocutor with curiosity asking whether his acquaintance had really told him so much lowering his head Daniel bed with a smile which School of Art new one belonged to he continuing to get wet in the rain calmly looked at his interlocutor answering that he owned everything that was handed down from the family the guy in white from

the steps of the Gazebo suggested that mean's relatives were impressive to which the young man replied that many years had Passed since his family was destroyed and forgotten throwing a Sly squint at the guy Daniel clarified what brought him to this place suggesting that he was summoned by the central Heavenly Alliance rain fell from the sky falling in drops on Newan who stated that he had nothing to do with this organization but here he was looking for a person from a trade Association who had disappeared 6 months ago danup being under the roof realized the

real motives Of his interlocutor and reported that the people who disappeared appeared in this place were still alive muan stood in the rain asking to release the captives and promising that he would leave here raising his fist the musician in white said that he would like to do this but it is not so simple then the main character getting very wet in the Rain cast an angry glance at his interlocutor from under his brows looking piercingly at the young man he Reached for the enchanted blade in the sheath and angrily asked why Daniel seeing the

guy's anger worriedly put his hand forward and asked him to wait to explain the situation looking down the musician calmly vowed to keep his promise that after completing the task he would bring them back safely the interlocutors in white and black continued to stand opposite each other remaining silent for some time shilly covering his face Danel began to think That muan was still not enough admitting that he had found someone he liked he spread his fingers over his palms and cast a Sly glance out of them concluding that they were destined to shed blood new

one abruptly grabbed the hilt of the purple sword drawing it while the young man in white prepared his weapon and expressed sadness Daniel plucking the strings of his instrument with a gloomy look admitted that they were destined to fight in another place The Swordsman Pointed his weapon forward with a furious look demanding to know where they had given the missing people after that muan swung the snowflower sharply leaving a purple blade Mark in the air and cutting through the raindrops the young man approached danop in the Gazebo furiously wanting to attack him he holding the

instrument continued to play it and a glow appeared around after which the guy announced the battle Daniel waved his hand to strike the Strings and concluded that the battle was a rather sad event suddenly the entire part of the shore with the Gazebo was hidden by the water rising from the Whirlwind Daniel being in a foggy Veil turned to muan with his head down he suddenly flew out from the side rushing towards the enemy with a merciless look when The Swordsman got close under the raindrops Daniel pulled back smiling sarcastically at this time the calm

surface of the lake was covered with Small waves shining in the Moonlight a hand and a white sleeve reached out to the water and the rain continued to fall while one of the men decided to attack leaving circles on the surface of the water the second began to name opposites man and woman old man and child furiously waving the snow flower muan with a frown demanded to stop chattering and tell him where the prisoners were Daniel with the help of magical energy raised his hands up and made his musical Instrument float mentioning Yin and Yong

a scratch appeared on Yan's face from which blood gushed out mixing with the rain while his opponent continued to philosophize danop cast a calm glance at the guy declaring that reality and Illusions will become one as soon as the Mind chooses what it wants to see the waves grew on the lake and the rain lashed more and more disturbing the water surface Daniel's black bangs fell over his face and he looked at the enemy With one eye informing him that the secrets of the night would inevitably awaken the musician waved his hand filled with golden

energy and struck the strings mentioning the sad people of the abandoned lands you one covering himself with his hands received many Cuts after the opponent's play and gloomily decided that he was trying to escape the waves on the lake shining under the moon became large colliding with each other and breaking into splashes against the Background of the dark sky long vertical stripes left by raindrops could be seen the rain continued to lash but now the lake became calm and a fish jumped out of the water nean completely wet crawled out of the water holding onto

the boards and cursing covering his face he stood on the surface lowering his head and squeezing the black handu out of the water The Swordsman standing under the raindrops cast a furious glance to the side with sparkling eyes menacingly Promising danup that he would find him morning came and the main character was returning to the settlement reflecting on the fact that he had been gone longer than expected Yan climbed the stairs to the Terrace following the right door and hoping that munan was okay standing at the entrance and pushing the wooden door into the room

the guy lowered his gaze and turned to his younger brother expressing concern he was lifting a homemade barbell made of stones Surprised by the appearance of the young man now munin stood wiping the sweat from his pumped up body with a towel and smiled noticing that his older brother had returned new one looked at the boy in shock silently and smiling stupidly for a while approaching his older brother munan pointed a finger at himself happily talking about how he was distracted by hard training from disturbing thoughts which impressed the young man outside among the canopy

of Trees clouds floated across the sky and the wind carried leaves when muan informed his younger brother that they were heading to Jade City the sky was brightening above the roofs of the houses and rare rays of the sun were shining a girl in a straw suit taking off her hat began to clean up the water glad that the rain had stopped and here while others were holding a meeting in Comfort they were getting wet on the street the deputy head of the iron Detachment cast an angry glance at the man who suggested not to

worry and go for a drink at the tavern at his expense UNC connected beds in the room they were wounded with bandaged limbs who seeing the doctor coming towards them began to complain that they were going to die one of the patients turning over on his stomach grabbed the doctor by the blue robe loudly addressing him a dark-haired man with a bandaged head was desperately begging the doctor to do something as he Was dying in pain a man with a gray beard and a cap looked disappointed at the bodyguards who living to fulfill their Duty

turned out to be so weak Mr doctor left the bag for the wounded man and began to leave laughingly explaining that he would feel better from this remedy if he used it or applied it the doctor putting his hands behind his back began to calmly walk towards the exit not reacting to the groans of the other patients the bodyguards lying in a layer Called out to the man as he stood in the corridor discussing the absence of a certain person suddenly Mr doctor rushed into the room loudly apologizing for his long absence due to the

huge number of patients a man with a gray beard and a cap looked at the patients with concern asking who was hurting The Bodyguard with a bandaged head looked at the doctor in bewilderment saying that he had already been with them but only scolded and said that they would not die And he responded in shock that he had just finished working with other patients the wounded man extended his hand to him which contained a small bag and asked what kind of medicine it was and the doctor said that they did not use such a thing

in the infirmary while the doctor was trying to convince the patient of what he might have just imagined a fake doctor was walking along the path among the trees this man quickly walked away sad that he had Wasted his valuable medicine for no reason suddenly the man was enveloped in dark Fabrics that appeared in the air the fake doctor took on his true form and revealed himself to be a dark moon chunin Warrior the ninja straightened his black suit looking dissatisfied about the violation of labor standards and wanting to be given proper time to rest

the chunin walked with an indignant face thinking that as soon as he completed One mission the greedy bosses Would immediately send him to another forcing him to overwork with his lips stretched out and his fingers curled the man parodied the superior ninjas he despised the chunin walked along the path surrounded by trees continuing to be indignant and a black bird sword in the sky when the Raven sat on the man's hand he asked the dancer if he had delivered the message he continued to retreat into the forest praising the dutiful bird master of transformation Chunin

grinned maliciously wondering what disguise he should use this time promising to find muan soon the sun sparkled over the roof of the shelter leaving bright white circles in the sky muan along with his younger brother mun who took a lot of things with him headed towards the exit of the settlement and the boy boasted to the young man that he had learned a lot lately although it might not be noticeable the main character silently turned to the tophair Teenager as he waving his arms joyfully assured The Swordsman that he would do everything possible to help

new one looked at his younger brother in bewilderment asking whether he was really okay munin turned to the brunette in Surprise assuring him that there was no need to worry because he had lived like this all his life and then thanked the young man for the opportunity to become stronger new and continued to watch the red-haired boy with freckles And puzzlement as he excitedly stroe forward towards the Jade City suddenly mun's eyes widened in shock as his older brother put his hand on his head and called him a bright and courageous boy the next moment

the ponytailed teenager burst into a smile feeling affection for his older brother munen recalled how his mother abandoned him shortly before his birth and his father was busy working as a bodyguard so he could not come often the child was forced to live Independently for quite a long time and felt lonely although his father loved him when the man returned he fed his son delicious dumplings and apologized for not being able to take care of his child properly dreaming of opening a food store together looking at mun's good appetite his father looked happy and asked

him to be patient a little longer he ruffled the little smiling boy's tousel hair asking him to promise to be brave respect his elders and not despair Soon after this conversation mun's father died in an incident which two of quack's colleagues came to inform the boy with sadness H Wang chel placed his hand on the child's shoulder smilingly informing him that he was a good friend of his father and had offered to live with him The Bodyguard looked with hope at Captain gone asking if this could be done to which he gave permission Yan mun's

face maintained the smile that he had promised his father while bitter Tears flowed down his cheeks and after that the boy lived in the White Dragon trade Association a huge Crow followed through the hot desert in the Rays of the setting sun while munin said that his sword skills were so bad that he was very worried Newan silently watched his younger brother walk ahead with a smile enjoying the pleasant and cool weather of gonging City the protagonist's face did not express any emotions but there was curiosity in his gaze the guys were Now walking on

the tiles and The fmatic Swordsman agreed with the teenager's words explaining that this was due to the location of the area on the plateau when the two guys were already walking along the road among the dry grass muan said that they would spend the night here and arrive in the Jade city tomorrow evening and mun decided to set up a tent himself night had fallen and a scattering of bright stars sparkled in the dark sky while the main character Was sitting in the camp by the fire with a tent rickets in the field nearby his

younger brother was diligently practicing with a sword two tall Stones served as makeshift tables and on one of them stood a cup and spoon after a while a hand reached out to the empty Rock placing the plate there too too muan put the Spoonful of food into his mouth watching the boy with interest through his closed eyes mun began to sweat swinging his heavy sword and raising Dust around him and the young man was shocked that his life was so sad and difficult thinking about the fate of his younger brother muwan couldn't help but draw

comparisons with himself remembering the time when he trained alone on Mount joam the guy with the weapon was heading towards the high stone wall thinking about how he then swung his sword and chopped Stones raising dust the main character concluded uded that then he was about The same age as mun is now Newan suddenly stood up holding a chopstick in his hands mun focused on training abruptly stopped his sword and looked with round eyes at his older brother who called him over leads of sweat were running down the freckled boy's face he looked very puzzled

not understanding what was happening youan frowned holding out a thin Chopstick and continuing to beckon the boy towards him as his dark hair fluttered in the wind looking at His older brother with excitement munan gripped the hilt of his sword tightly and wondered if he would receive training directly from him the red-haired boy with freckles looked at muan in panic not understanding how to attack mun standing with a sword in front of him wondered why his older brother was towering in front of him with burning Furious eyes and a chopstick in his hands instead of

a weapon while the boy was concentrating On defense and thinking muan managed to fly up to him unnoticed raising dust around him and asking whether he would continue to be afraid all the time the young man hit his younger brother sharply on the head with a Chopstick declaring that he could not do anything with passion alone after this blow the boy flew away and muan who remained in place said that he should become more coldblooded munan lay on the ground behind the young man's back and tightly Clutched the hilt of his sword from tension realizing

that his older brother had only touched him a little and he was already flying the boy remembered his past opponents realizing that muwan was not at all on a different level compared to the temag after exchanging a few swings munin assumed that he had become much better at wielding the sword but if you look at the battle from the past now it becomes clear that he only blocked the attack and then his elder sister Helped now munin continued to lie on the ground in the dust disappointedly thinking that he was much weaker than his older

brother despite the fact that he trained a lot after that the teenager Rose to his feet and approaching the calmly standing mu one began to raise his sword with a red blade so that he could now give his all in battle the main character pointedly extended his hand with a chopstick forward thus teaching him how to hold the blade Correctly muan lowered his hand and munin immediately flew to the ground raising clouds of dust the boy screamed heartrendingly while the experienced swordsman effortlessly struck him with light blows noting his tightness slow reflexes and lack of

constant concentration in his eyes muwan rubbed a chopstick under the boy's knee telling him that his feet should always maintain a position on the ground the main character asked his younger brother to Take a deep breath and struck him in the stomach folding him in half Bright Stars sparkled in the night sky while the students screams were heard from below mun was lying on the ground next to muan and his sword was stuck a little further and the young man explained that it was important to know your weaknesses and understanding the basics would come with

time gritting his teeth and propping himself up on his elbows the boy declared that he could not continue V1 Then broke his Chopstick with a Carefree look saying that they would stop there today because rest is also an important part of training after that the dark-haired young man glanced at his younger brother smiling stupidly raising his head muwan looked at the stars and praised mun while his hair fluttered in the wind and mun looked at him from the ground in bewilderment after that the red-haired teenager closed his eyes and broke into a satisfied smile thanking

His older brother with a chuckle a man in the Lotus position sat next to the stone statue in the red light remembering the formidable new one he mentally called him a fierce man the man in the Red Room had been circulating energy non-stop for the past few days but his wounds had not healed and he was only in this state because he had weakened his defenses pulling the bandage on his head by the long ends gon called himself a great man and a general He promised with a Stern expression that he would not make this

mistake again wanting to take revenge on the enemy pieces of the red sunset Sky were visible through the stems of dry grass gon came out of the temple and only a black silhouette was visible and foliage rush through the air the man in the red headband looks around in puzzlement hearing some sounds Donnie upat careless ly on a dark mountain in the light of the setting sun with leaves floating Around the musician with his hair tied up through a Sly squint at gon concluding that he apparently felt better the ends of the bandage fluttered in

the wind while the warrior looked at his friend from under his brows talking about his condition and thanking him for the fact that he was still alive dongel had a package in his hand which he was twisting between his fingers gon noticing this grinned asking if he had met a ruthless swordsman since something Was bothering him Donnie up looking into the the distance confirmed these assumptions admitting that everything is much more complicated gon in the bandage listening to him frowned and folded his toned arms over his chest donep called the gloomy muan impenetrable like a

mountain or a wall all this time they did not even think that such a person could exist but then he suddenly appeared after these words donep turned aside calling The Swordsman someone with Whom you can never come to an agreement and gon asked in bewilderment what their plan was in this case the musician with his hand on his knee said that they could not give up although they did not take such a person into account when drawing up the plan B looked at his interlocutor with a malicious smile promising to protect his life and asking

him to trust him in this danup without saying a word cast A Satisfied glance at the strong man pieces of red sky were Visible among the dry grass swaying in the wind when the musician declared that they had come too far to give up Suddenly a yellow flash appeared in the air Dongo continued to roll the leaves in his hands noting that even even though they had put a lot into creating the plan an unexpected change was just bound to appear the man stood in the light of the Setting Sun on the road casting a

shadow declaring that now everything would be much more Interesting after which he laughed dong yop released the leaves from his hand which were picked up and carried away by the wind after which covering his eye he said that the situation must be so terrible if they want the sleeping Silent Night to awaken two men with tied up hair looked into the distance one of them had a sword behind his back one turned his head when he heard some sounds a horse Detachment with a cart raising clouds of dust approached the Guys the Riders rushed past

munan watched them from behind muwan the dog the man's face appeared in the window of the white Carriage gim looked at the guys in Surprise Yan and mun watched as a man leaned out of the cart window and asked the party to stop gimon and Meer looked out of the window of the cart they were surprised because they did not expect to meet the main character the Warriors watched in bewilderment as people got out of the cart and stood Opposite the guys gim said that they were heading to the Jade City muan replied that they

were going there too gim waved his hand the dark silhouette of a large man could be seen behind him the poisoner said that the central Heavenly Alliance had changed the plan and arranged a meeting in the Jade City and the Furious Fists provided The Travelers with bodyguards gimon and muan looked at the dark figure the man asked what happened gimon introduced muan who Saved him a large dark-haired man whose arms were hidden by armor approached the interlocutor gim introduced General swin and said that the man was a combat master in the Furious Fists SN pressed

his fist into his palm with a smile he said that gim thought too highly of him introduced himself as muwan and said that he had heard that the guy was an experienced fighter despite his young age the Black dressed protagonist pressed his fist into his palm too he Said that he was prepared enough to protect his body the guy bowed his head and looked at the man from under his brows they knew each other before new one remembered how as a boy he sat on the shoulder of a large man with bandaged hands he was

surprised that the general did not recognize him four people stood next to the huge silhouette of sagin gim asked permission for muan to join the squad the general agreed sagin watched as the Elder waved His hand towards the open cart and invited the boys to take their seats a dark-haired man with a beard looked forward thoughtfully while muan was getting into the carriage seagan was leaving he raised his hand up and everyone got ready to leave white clouds floated across the white Sky sagin said that they would soon arrive in the city and ask permission

to stop the Elder agreed a Black Cauldron with beige contents stood on a fire swin said that During the campaign the party eats a dish made from a mixture of all available ingredients four people were sitting by the fire swin served food to his companions and advised them to eat before it got cold the warriors with deep plates had already dispersed across the clearing mun looked at his plate in Surprise it seemed to him that muan had prepared the same dish the day before two guys with deep plates were sitting on the Rocks seagan who

was watching Them asked what they thought muwan and munin thought about the food the dark-haired guy was chewing with a spoon in his hands he thanked the general for the food a dark-haired man with a beard and collected hair looked forward thoughtfully sagin closed his eyes he thought that if the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan were alive he would be the same age but despite the external similarity this was impossible because he had never trained in martial arts a Boy dressed in Black was sitting at a low table littered with books swin thought that

the leader was very interested in his son only reading books the dark-haired guy held a deep plate and a spoon in his hands muwan continued to eat sawin knew for sure that the man in front of him knew martial arts the large man put his hand to his chest his face was distorted by Agony he did not understand why looking at this guy he remembered what he would like to forget Little muan smiled seagan thought about how the child was forced to live alone in the barren lands of the North and eventually died a crowd

of armed men stood at the white wall during sunset swin thought that 10 years had passed since that fateful day he regretted his action the dark-haired man with a beard looked at the armor swin thought that in that situation he was scared and could not do anything a large man in shining armor sat slumped swin thought that Because of the fear of death he did not have the courage to stand up for what was right sagin lowered his head he considered himself a sinner a large man sitting on a stone watched as the young man

ate swin thought that he was able to leave the past behind but this man awakened unpleasant feelings in him the guy was sitting on a stone with his legs spread wide apart a large man was sitting next to him swin didn't know what to do if it was really muan in Front of him he would like to apologize but this would not relieve him of guilt the distance between the people sitting on the stones increased swin tried to calm down he convinced himself that muan could not remain alive the distance between the people sitting on

the stones increased even more swin convinced himself that this was not the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan sagin left the plate on the stone and left muan watching after him the dark-haired guy Looked ahead unkindly the black and white image of gooni pointing the sword at him appeared in mu one's mind the man with long hair sat cross-legged muan thought about H Wang Cho's disappearance the guy with his hair tied up looked down muwan was thinking about what purpose these people were pursuing the dark silhouettes of five armed men appeared in nuan's mind the

guy was thinking about who they were Newan with his eyes closed assumed that these People were members of Silent Night the guy opened his eyes because of Screams about the discovery of corpses the squad in the cart were approaching a place where the ground was red with blood black birds circled over the decomposed remains Murray looked out the window and knew one munan and gim got out of the cart munan covered his mouth with his hand and turned away he was holding back the urge to vomit among the bloody mess bones and severed limbs could

be seen Gim suggested that the dead were attacked by wild animals the dark-haired muan stood next to the general who turned his head the man assumed that this was another Ambush that they did not know about the guy in dark clothes looked down muan analyzed what he heard he realized that such cases had already happened and the Furious Fists knew about it the man with a beard wearily watched muwan standing next to him the guy thought that the central Heavenly Alliance takes such incidents seriously muan dressed in dark clothes crouched down and looked at the

remains on the ground and thought that they were caused by a weapon because there were no no marks of teeth or claws on the wounds a man with Sideburn sat down next to muan Gim said that it seemed that these people were torn apart with bare hands the guy replied that this was not an easy task muan raised his hand to his face the guy said that this is beyond The bounds of reasonable Behavior even if it was done by someone born with a strong instinct to kill and a person who knows martial arts would

find a pure way to kill demon with Sideburn said that whoever killed these people must have great strength and no common sense the large man looked down sagin turned his head and announced that they would soon arrive at the Jade City he ordered his subordinates to monitor their surroundings and if they sense an enemy Then kill him without hesitation the guy in dark clothes looked to the side Newan thought that something bad might follow the strange incident black birds were flying against the background of the sunset sky and a city could be seen in the

distance small silhouettes of Travelers walked along the city road muan thanked his fellow Travelers and said that they would go further on their own swin said that the rooms provided by the blue moon were better than the local Taverns four people stood nearby gim waved his hand and said turning to the general that the master had personal matters so he needed to stop in a place where he could enter and leave unnoticed a large man with a beard said that he understood everything and would pray for the young man's safety Newan pressed his palm to

his fist and bowed his head he thanked his companions behind him a joyful mungun waved his hand gim gave a thumbs up he told the guys to hurry up And promise that they would meet again the dark-haired girl sadly asked muan to be careful the dark-haired General with a beard remained silent in the Rays of the Setting Sun the outlines of the desert were visible the wind blew tumble weeds muan said that there was a ghost town in front of them two guys stood nearby a frighten mun asked if they could quickly leave this place

he suggested staying in the Blue Moon who could provide them with support muan Refused the dark dressed guy looked down muwan asked mun which Tavern the white dragon Merchant troop could stay at the guy was spiky hair thought about it munen said that since Merchants travel in large groups they would choose the largest Tavern with a good stable munen raised his finger he realized that muan was planning to look for clues in places where the troop of merchants could stop the dark silhouette of a bird was visible in the sunset Sky munin told the Main

character that he would now go and find out all the necessary information it got dark two guys approached a tall Light Building mun said that this was the largest Tavern in the city mun and muan stood at the open Open Door the guy recounting the information that he managed to find out a woman was washing the floors in a room with tables she was surprised to see visitors the hostess ran towards the guys munan asked about the availability of rooms the woman said That 6 months ago something bad happened because of which people no longer

want to stay in this place the owner stopped in front of the guys she asked how long they were going to stay because she was going to close the tavern in a couple of days the woman waved her hands she said that thanks to the guys and said that thanks to the guys The Tavern could work a little more she invited the guests to take the best room and try the best dish the dark roof of the tavern was visible Against the night sky Lon was laying out his things next to the bed he asked

mu one if the white dragon Merchant troop and the iron dozen would come here new one touched the curtain he said that he would not like to move in groups but he was sure that they would meet again the guy's hand lay on the hilt of the sword mun dressed in light clothes listed everyone they had already met and asked whom youan thought they would still meet the guy put the sword against the wall He said that he does not know what meetings await them in the future but he is sure that this is only

the beginning of what is to come there was a noise behind the door a woman with a tray entered the room the woman put the food on the table and said that it was stewed carp the best dish in the tavern the guys began to sit down at the table the woman at the door wished them a bond appeti munan said that this was the first stewed carp in his life and muan Wanted to quickly start eating the guys sat at the table and enjoyed their food mun laid his head on the table and muwan

slumped in his chair the unconscious guys continued to sit at the table the room became darker something glowing appeared in the darkness of the room the eyes and mouth glowed on the dark face the creature laughed ominously a grinning face could be seen in the darkness the man thought that the guests had quickly fallen asleep the darkness Dissipated the owner of the tavern stood at the door her face was covered with patterns she thought that there was nothing better than the dream pill the woman walked decisively to the table on which m laid his head

in the place of the woman stood a man dressed in black who had posed as the hostess before he looked thoughtfully at muan who was sleeping on a chair the man was watching The Young Unknown Master the man with patterns on his face waved his palm in Front of the guy's face he was thinking about whether muan was really looking for missing people the man couldn't find any information about the young Master a man with patterns on his face looked around the room wanting to know something about the guest dark energy emanated from The Sword

standing against the wall the eyes of the man with the patterns on his face lit up and muwan sword surprised him streams of dark energy could be seen at the man's feet The hand reached for the sword the dark silhouette of the tavern was visible against the night sky a silhouette of a man-made of dark energy appeared next to mu's ear muan frowned the man disappeared muan suddenly opened his eyes the guy in dark clothes jumped up sharply the main character was unhappy with the fact that he had lost his vigilance the dark-haired guy peered

carefully into the darkness muan told himself to pull himself together a man Dressed in black stood in the middle of the room with a sword in his hands the guy approached the Frozen man with a sword in his hands he was enveloped in Dark Energy muwan suggested that he was possessed by the aura of a snowflower thean remembered how someone whispered in his ear he realized that it was snowflower who helped him come to his senses the guy thought that his blade was really Enchanted the guy with dark hair looked thoughtfully muwan thought That the

person opposite was a martial arts master he felt the same Kai as from The Tavern owner but he could not feel the magic of transformation and sleeping pills in the food with drool running down the face of the man with patterns on his face muwan asked who he was the profile of a man with patterns on his face is shown he said that his name is jongan he is part of the highest division of the black moon Malang ordered him to follow the man who calls Himself jyn and find information on him darkhaired muan frowned

he assumed that the man was answering his questions because of the enchanted Kai he thought of the woman whose face was hidden by a black veil thean leaned towards the man with patterns on his face the guy decided to take the opportunity to find out how much the black moon knew he asked if jongan knew anything about the people whose torn bodies he saw on the way to the Jade City jongin's eyes Continued to Glow he said that several people in gongon had gone crazy and began to attack everyone indiscriminately the central Heavenly Alliance and

the Furious Fists determined that the poison was to blame and called the Tang family muan stood at the side of the Spy jongan that someone purposefully spread this poison and this is the same person who is behind the disappearances in unknown shards from the broken window scattered across the Room mu one took the sword the guy lunged to the side jongan fell to the floor dark Silhouettes were visible between them sweat was running down jongin's face jongan turned around weily dongan sat with him next to him was a black raven and a black dog that

was bearing its teeth the the man asked what happened the bird hovered next to muan he towered over the man lying on the floor he called jongin's name his position and offered to talk the man With the patterns on his face looked amazed jongan wondered how muan knew everything about him he didn't know what happened but the memory was absent from the moment he took the sword jongan bared his teeth and pulled out his hooks he intended to kill muan and then commit suicide because he had disgraced black moon the man with the hook stood

in a lunge a black bird flying above his head Newan rubbed his wrist as he asked if jongan would regret his decision with a Wild expression on his face the Man rushed to attack he shouted that the member of the Hidden moons would never regret his decision jongan attacked the guy with a hook but muwan deafly dodged his blows muan hit the spy in the head with his elbow the dark-haired boy clenched his fist jongan was knocked back by mean's punch to the stomach blood began to flow from the mouth of a man with patterns

on his face muwan kicked the man mean's one hand was Clenched into a fist with his other hand he made a strange gesture an invisible force dragged the man somewhere Circles of power radiated from mean's fist clouds of dust were ahead the dog and the bird watched the fight in confusion the silhouette of the tavern roof was visible against the night sky and smoke was coming from the window the man saw some cloudy spots when he came to his senses the Cloudy spot turned out to be a black dog the Black Dog Licked mun's Face

Newan was sitting on a chair he was happy that munan had woken up and asked how he was feeling L Jun wiped the drool from his face in disgust he was fine there was a hole in the wall the window was broken a strange man was sitting on the floor muwan was sitting on a chair opposite him mun asked what was going on jongin's face was swollen after the fight blood was flowing down it mun asked where this monster came from the dog and bird looked guilty when jongan Scolded them the man sat with one

knee bent he couldn't believe he was in such a pitiful State he told muan to hurry up and kill him the bird was eating from muan hand the guy said that he didn't need to kill jongan because if black moon found out that the man had revealed all the secrets he would commit suicide himself but there was no need for that the guy in white pants sat with his legs crossed he looked at jongen and said that he was interested in the Disappearances in unnam and not the secrets of the black moon the man with

a swollen face asked what the guy was hinting at leaning his elbows on his hips muwan leaned over and invited the man to go with him and collect all the necessary information in exchange for a store story about the missing in the darkness a dark silhouette of a building could be seen lights were burning there the man with red eyes opened his mouth and growled gim asked if this was the Man who had gone crazy Elder tank Murray and sagin stood in front of the bars on the other side of which was a half-dressed man

swin confirmed and said that this man was only caught with the help of martial arts Masters blood flowed down the pale man's chin sagin said that before he went completely crazy the man revealed his identity and called himself an forment of the iron dozen but this information could not be confirmed yet he asked gim what he Thought about it all the red-eyed Man Behind Bars opened his mouth wide Elder Tang said that this was an atypical case of insanity the symptoms were more like rabies a black cloth covered the lower half of the man's face

gim said he needed to take a look and asked swin if he could put him to sleep swin with a white scarf over his face replied that he had already been injected with several doses of sedatives but it had not yet had any effect the man with Sideburns suggested that if the sedative does not work then the distraught person is deformed gim asked if this is really the effect of some kind of poison gim waved his hand and reached for The Jug on his belt he asked sagin to move away green steam came from the

vessel gimon said that it was a poison that should reduce blood thirst and slow down brain function a half- naked man with red eyes stuck his tongue out of his mouth gim said that the poison is an excellent Sleeping pill the half- naked man fell back The Man Behind bars fell to the floor the cell door opened gim walked inside he told swin that he would use his poison art and ask the general to stay outside Meyer and gim bent over the man lying on the floor the man brought a container of orange smoke to

the madman's face there was no reaction and the man assumed that a non-animal-based poison was used sagin with a white scarf over his face asked the Elder how he Guessed gim continued to hold the vessel with orange Vapor to the man's open mouth he explained that the poison he used only reacts to the poison of animals gimon wearing a black scarf on his face looked at his interlocutor and said that there are three categories of poison one of them is toxic substances of animal origin the man was holding a bag of purple smoke in his

hands it reacted with plant-based poisons the man opened the third bag blue smoke came out Of it it reacted with mineral based poisons the blue smoke made the man lying on the floor wise his body began to shake gim stated that there was a reaction with a mineral-based poison gim looked at gim from behind the bars in surprise he did not expect anything less from the Elder gim's eyes widened in fear as he realized that something was wrong the man lying on the floor came to his senses the madman rushed at the Elder Murray kicked

the half naked Man who grabbed gim's wrists the dark-haired girl's face was tense swin tore the white scarf from his face and hurried to help Murray grabbed the half- naked man who was holding gim's wrists Murray put pressure on the Madden's throat she demanded that gimon be released immed immediately hands with prominent veins held gim's wrists tightly the man told his niece that she should not kill the madman a bearded man clenched his hand into a fist sagin Ordered the young lady to move away Murray and gim were lying on the floor sagin was running

after the madman sweat was flowing down the girl's face she turned to her uncle and asked if he was okay the man replied that fortunately the crazy man didn't break anything for him but his symptoms were too strong the madman sank his teeth into sn's armor the general slammed him in into the wall with such force that cracks remained he asked the Elder if he was okay gimon Said that mineral-based poison suck the life out of the poisoned but he had never seen such poisons caused such intense Madness the man with sideburns and the girl

with a dark bandage on her face looked surprised blood flowed down sn's armor from the Madden's mouth and the man realized that the man had died the man with sideburns frowned gim said that although they were not particularly careful with the patient it was unlikely that he died because of their actions The man suggested Ed that death was caused by a sudden increase in force which the internal organs could not withstand blood flowed onto the floor gim offered to take the body to another place and conduct a thorough investigation he promised to do everything to

solve this mystery surprised swin looked at the floor with bloody armor gim said that something very serious was happening muray pressed her hand to her face sagin left the cell The girl could not understand what was really happening here thean walked through the almost empty Market followed by jongen and June the fish seller didn't even raise his head sadly looking at his product only the item seller glanced at the mu1 group the protagonist looked at his sword and noticed something strange jongen not paying attention to mun's gaze frowned at muan jongan now looked like a

man of 40 years old with a long mustache and hair Wearing a purple kimono the veins on his forehead stood out as he thought about his situation not only had he failed his mission but he now had to travel with muan in his subconscious dongan grimaced with irritation drops of sweat flowed down his frowning forehead he was ashamed that the black moon would find out about this and he could not describe in words how much shame he would have to feel he remembered how his leader showing his face told him to beware of Muwan and

now looking at the back of muan walking in front he realized that there were not many young martial artists who could resist him perhaps even only the seven lower Heavens were capable of this jongan walking in the guise of another person began to get annoyed due to mun's close attention a moment later he could not stand it and having assumed his true form approached mun many veins on his face stood out due to rage and his eye twitched as he Shouted to the frightened guy demanding that he stop looking at him mun smiling pointed his

fingers at him and asked jongan for forgiveness saying that he was just very interesting after which munan asked if jongan now has the real face jongan walked forward and changed his appearance radically and turned into an old man with a bald head saying that he can change everything when he turned into a huge fat man and started running mun looked at him listening to jongan Say that he could even change the body then he turned into a Wandering monk in a cloak and hat holding a staff saying that he could even change clothes jongan finally

stopped transforming and said that his title wasn't just for show mun began clapping his hands in Delight when jongan grinned and said that he was a master of 10 Transformations jongan glanced at muan and frowned realizing one fact looking at the back of the muan in front the ninja admitted that since He caught him in his first transformation he recognized him instantly no matter what identity the ninja used paying attention to the sword in the hands of the protagonist jongan internally cursed he was definitely in a terrible situation because he came here to observe this

person but he could not even think that they would end up watching him and all this because blade taking which he became possessed muan stopped feeling a strange sensation he Then looked at the blade in his hand raising the blade little muwan mentally asked his sword why it was reacting like that looking at the sword he held in his hand muwan thought it was an enchanted sword that no one else could hold except him he involuntarily remembered how jongan who picked up his sword became obsessed with the blade although he was a martial arts master

next to whom he could not lower his guard but he still easily succumbed to the enchanted Kai of The snow flower which greatly surprised muan muan froze in the middle of the road without stopping to look at his sword mentally amazed at how strong strong his sword was but the protagonist noticed that since they arrived in unnam Province this blade became restless and the kai became stronger this made him involuntarily remember the moment when he pointed to the stone in hwal's cart then H Wang chol closed his eyes and awkwardly said that it was a

stone that Fell from the sky and a certain tribe worshiped it as a sacred object after looking at the stone wrapped in a pair of ropes H Wang chill said that this tribe was destroyed for this reason the stone did not belong to anyone this made muan who was holding the blade squint a little and guessed that somewhere nearby was the same material that he used to create the blade he decided to take the time and go to that tribe but it also made him worry because the blade could Become stronger and he simply could

not cope with it which created a chance of going crazy because of this Blade the protagonist glanced at the shop they were passing by when muan stopped near the gun shop jongan asked him why he stopped because they had been circling this market for hours had he really found something the seller looked at the prot without much hope and asked if they wanted something Newan grabbed one of the swords with a long handle and a Single-edged blade Examining The Sword the protagonist called it quite good to which the seller immediately laughed saying that he had

chosen an excellent weapon worth five silver coins upon hearing this muan called the price expensive dongan who was standing to the side looked on with a frown on his face asking himself how someone like muan knew anything about blades but mun who was standing next to him turned to him and interrupted saying that when muan Was younger he learned blacksmithing so so he made his blade himself jongan hearing this opened his eyes wide and surprised not believing that the protagonist could also Forge and the fact that he himself created his enchanted sword was amazing the

protagonist held out the weapon wanting to put it back and said goodbye to the seller who began to say that they could leave if they could not simply afford the blade but a moment later when the Protagonist actually turned around and left the seller ran up to him and grabbed him by the mono with a smile on his face saying that two silver coins were all he could give it new one turned and looked at the seller and said that if he told him where he bought the weapon he would give him six silver the

seller crouched down and without stopping smiling said that a few months ago when the Black Market had just opened many exclusive weapons became Available to the population and this blade came from there most of the merchants in the Jade City got their goods on the black market and his elder brother as times should have known the location of the black market jongin's true face hidden behind the concealment technique showed fear and surprise his eyes widened and Beads of sweat ran down his face as he realized everything jongan called out to muan and he looked at

him when the ninja said that he knew Where the black market was soon the protagonists group began to leave listening to the weapon sell's words of gratitude when the protagonist handed the weapon to jongen he took the sword in his hands and said that there are no such blades in unnam Province and it was definitely not created here muwan decided to say that it was forged on the mainland probably somewhere in the northern lands at this time mun everything I looked at mu one for a While not understanding whether they really should have bought this

sword for as much as six silver the protagonist bowed his head a little saying that having examined the market he noticed that most of the weapons were from the mainland and it was enough for foreign Merchants to enter the unnam province so the fact of the presence of a large number of such weapons was unusual a drop of sweat began to fall on jongin's true face his pupil shrank to the size Of a grain of sand from shock when he realized the genius of muan now he understood such a long walk around the market jongan

threw mun's sword and he immediately grabbed and then asked why it was so important but jongan scolded him asking him to use his head at least once but still explained to mun that the appearance of a large number of weapons that are not usually found in the province meant that they got it from another place jongan returned to his True form and raised his finger up saying that if this was the case then it was safe to say that this weapon was most likely used by the merchants and bodyguards who went missing mun looked at

the sword in his hand in Surprise as the ninja told him that the people responsible for their disappearance were supposed to take these weapons from them and sell them on the black market the ninja narrowed his eyes a little looking at muan mentally calling him not only a Skilled fighter but also a person with frightening intuition the protagonist continued to walk forward offering to go to the black market all three clenched their palms into fists and headed to the Black Market at this time a lone Raven was flying towards the mountains dotted with fog events

take us to the Black Market at night a huge crowd of people crowded around weapons placed on the ground a group of people in red robes stood in front of a crowd of ordinary People one of them came forward and said that these weapons were in perfect condition and the prices were the same as last time a man in red robes put his hands behind his back while standing in front of the crowd and said that if anyone wants to buy a gun they should step forward suddenly one of the people wrapped in cloaks with

a hood on their head came out and then asked if the weapon was really in perfect condition and where they purchased this weapon a Representative of the red robe men told a man in the crowd not to ask too many questions and if he was too worried he could simply leave but the man in the raincoat did not turn around saying that they thought that he received the weapon in an illegal way the seller was a little confused a drop of sweat appeared on his face as he asked the man in the raincoat what he

said the man touched the hood with his hand and began to take it off revealing his face his upper Teeth protruding outward and a wild smile on his face when he said that he had finally caught them the Sellar suddenly turned around and shouted to his subordinates to kill everyone a moment later all of the sell's subordinates rushed to the attack and began to cut and kill everyone they saw the head of the bandits himself became wary and clenched his palms into fists asking the identity of the man standing opposite him he laughed and then

asked If he had never heard of the oracles from the investigation department of the Furious Fists the head of the Bandit stood in in a stuper upon hearing this his pupil shrank to the size of a grain of sand ahead of the Oracle smiled and pointed a finger at his interlocutor telling the head of the bandits that they were finished but they might not do such things in their domain a second later all the people of the gang in red robes began to be surrounded by people In cloaks the head of the bandits began to

look around not understanding when they managed to surround them but a moment later the head of the oracles approached him and struck him in the stomach with his palm causing him to spit out blood blood the body of the head of the bandits flew off and crashed into a cobblestone nearby completely destroying it the head of the Oracle stood with his arm outstretched ordering the head of the bandits to tell Everything he knew if he wanted to live the figure of the leader of the bandits who was trying to escape flew out of the fragments

of cobblestones the head of the oracles screamed Bain stood out on his neck and forehead as he ordered the oracles to kill everyone and capture the one who escaped and if they could not understand who was on their side then kill everyone even women old people and children after the head of the oracles sent his hand forward many figures of People behind him rushed forward and blurred like a shadow watching as the oracles flew into the air and left behind a white beam of Kai the main Oracle shouted after them telling them not to be

afraid to kill because they could all be disguised and this was the order given to them by Penn blood was spilled near a small three-story Mansion the old man threw a knife and wounded the Oracle the servants fought with a kitchen knife fighting off all opponents While blood splashed in all directions Penn watched everything from the balcony saying that this was a situation where they couldn't tell who was a civilian and who wasn't in such a situation the best thing to do was to assume that everyone was an enemy and just kill them all he

couldn't understand when the bandits were able to infiltrate unnam Province and how they dared to plot in the territory of the Furious Fists pen looked at his palm saying that if the Merchants who entered unnam Province only lost their goods it would be a big problem but they caused their reputation and Trust to fall to the bottom pen extended his hand to the side and smiled saying that this gave the central Heavenly Alliance a reason to get into their Affairs to get into their territory which he and his master conquered when they betrayed the northern

Heaven sect pen remembered the image of chinu sitting on the throne Whose eyes burn brightly because of his Kai he then ordered him to make sure that the people of the central Heavenly Alliance found out before they arrive because they must solve this problem themselves even if it means that they will completely erase Jade's City off the face of the Earth Pence with a smile on his face clenched his hand into a fist saying that he was the leader of the pen oracles and would do everything in his power to restore the honor of the

Furious Fists the entire black market area turned into ruins which were littered with corpses and blood of people new one jongan and mojun rushed to the scene of the blood bath all three of them froze in horror in the middle of a field strewn with corpses and blood jongan whose eyes bulged out of fear called it a massacre and then asked what they would do new one looked at the bodies of the people whose blood ghosts he could distinguish by their clothes And red eyes but he also noticed that the bodies of civilians were mixed

with the blood ghosts veins appeared on mean's forehead from tension and anger a moment later jongan saw muan jump and head in the other direction jongan got nervous and tried to bring mun to his senses by shaking his shoulder but not seeing the result he shouted to muwan to wait for them in the small mansion where gimon was trying to study the poison in the blood lamps were burning wiping his Bracers with a rag swin thought about whether it was worth it for him to follow his master for the sake of this silver armor because

since they settled in unnam Province the master he trusted had completely changed he had become overly evil sagin who was sitting on a chair in front of the table froze he could not understand what he should do now he wanted to think a little which is why he silently accepted the order to protect the Tang family Sagan's eyes Continuously looked down as he pondered his possible future with the Fists of Fury suddenly one of the servants suddenly burst into into the room shouting to swin that some unknown martial artists were destroying the Jade City Sagan's

eyes widened in shock a couple of minutes later they found themselves on a hill looking at the smoke Rising on the outskirts of the city swin cursed not understanding what happened there and who they were being Enraged he retracted his hand and ordered his subordinate at the cost of his life to do everything possible to protect the Tang family and he would deal with them the subordinate clenched his teeth and ran to carry out the order at this time time bodies lay everywhere on the streets of the city the girl sat in front of the

corpse of her mother and cried loudly sagin who saw this while he was running said to himself that he would not forgive this but a moment Later he stopped abruptly when he saw one of the oracles Pierce a man's chest with his hand but due to the fact that he did not understand who the guy was swin rushed towards him and used eight Divine fists three Phantom pairs of hands formed behind his back and he himself shouted ordering him to immediately stop this madness streams of white Kai rushed straight at the enemy sagin himself did

not stop screaming using the technique of the enlightened Flame of the Silver Spirit the huge Ray of Kai destroyed everything in its path causing fragments to fly in different directions the entire Jade city was in darkness and there was absolute silence for a while sagin held the wounded guy by the clothes while asking him about his identity but the next second sn's eyes widened as he realized the identity of the one he was holding the guy whose forehead kept bleeding clenched his teeth and called so Senor a vein Appeared on sn's forehead when he asked

what one of the oracles was doing here chanon became angry and through clenched teeth he could tell that their Master had ordered them Sagan's eyes widened in shock again as he heard the oracle's words he asked him if killing the innocent was their Master's will Chan UNG grabbed Sagan's hand with his and said that they had finally found all the bandits so their Master ordered them to destroy all these people it was because They disguised themselves as City residents sagin couldn't hold back anymore and screamed all the veins on his neck and forehead became visible

at this moment as he shouted that even if this was the case he had ordinary civilians or disguised enemies how could they kill everyone without even checking when the Oracle began to tighten its grip on his wrist and say that while they were chasing enemies they were suddenly attacked by an elderly man and A nanny who was holding a child they simply had no choice and in order for the Furious Fists not to get hurt they were ordered to kill everyone who they will meet in the Jade City sagin didn't listen to him anymore and

threw him aside with a blow of his fist holding the oracle's cloak in his hand sagin realized that all this was due to the incompetence of the higher ranks and they were not to blame beads of sweat ran down Sagan's face as he lowered his Hand mentally asking chinu how far he was going to go and if this was all that was left of his principles a cry for help was heard in the night City three oracles approached the frightened man lying on the ground telling him to stop lying because everyone in the Jade city

was an enemy the guy screamed and begged for his life saying that he really didn't know anything an unexpected flow of red Kai destroyed the oracles and made the guy clutch his head in fear Goon's three-bladed spear was pointed towards where the oracles used to stand gooni himself began to laugh saying that even if they were the ones who started this mess they themselves raised it to a new level he thanked all the oracles for this goony stood motionless holding his spear as the smoke around him slowly Rose into the air looking at the oracles

he asked when they were all considered monsters why they were the ones who decided who would live in a good place And who would be banished to the barren lands the oracles began to rise others also arrived all of them shouting asking for goon's identity gooni put the spear on his shoulder and put his other hand on his belt and introduced himself to those who returned from the Land of the Dead the captain of the bloody ghosts of gooni after which he said that he would now show them who the real madman was gooni remembered

the image of danup asking him to create great chaos and the More cruel the more inhumane the better gooni screamed like a wild animal calling today a bloody night his eyes glowing bright red confirming his Madness jongen and munan followed muan through the streets littered with corpses jongan and mun were sweating as they tried to catch up with muan jongan side he was still frowning from the realization that this was the first time he had encountered such a situation although like the hidden Moon he had Previously thought that he had learned everything muan ran at

incredible Speed without saying a word when his foot stepped on a puddle of blood he mentally asked everyone if this was the world they wanted to create he remembered how his father pierced by his own sword stood on his knees and died and he cried helplessly sitting next to him and holding his hand he felt disgusted that his father had died for something like that muan noticed the figures of three Oracles ahead the three oracles turned and one of them pointed at the protagonist with his hand a little surprised by the survivors the other two

oracles approached the first one complaining about the endless stream of people they had to kill jongan began to sweat profusely out of fear realizing that there were Oracles in front of them jongan looking at the oracles with the help of Kai told muan not to worry and listen carefully muan stood motionless As he listened as jongan told him that these guys were the oracles from the investigation department of the Fists of Fury an organization that specialized in gathering information jongan expressed his incomprehension that they were killing civilians Newan frown intensed all his muscles causing the

veins on his forehead to become visible as he said that it was all because chinu was in charge here the three oracles raised their hands to strike shouting that Everyone in the Jade city was an enemy Newan narrowed his eyes at the hands of his enemies he looked at the two white leaf-like hands with veins visible on them he recognized them as using the 100 Palms fist technique the technique was powerful the hand became scaly like a turtle shell and the skin acquired a whitish tint looking at the third hand of the Oracle muwan recalled

information about this technique it was developed when the war with silent night reached Its peak but the consequences of using the technique were too serious and the clan sealed it ignoring the three oracles approaching him with the hundred Palm fist technique muwan began to say that it was not enough for his uncle to kill innocent people he even viewed the lives of his subordinates as a mere tool when the hands of the three oracles almost reached the protagonist he proudly raised his head looking at them with contempt instantly he grabbed the Hilt of his sword

and unsheathed his blade a little a bright flash of purple light consumed all three oracles mun and jongen put their hands in front of them to protect themselves from the shock wave a huge circle of purple energy began to spread over the entire city munen fell to the ground and jongan remained standing and looked at the protagonist in shock in an instant he found himself behind the three oracles leaving behind only a trail of violet Energy mun began to sweat profusely and opened his eyes wide looking at his adopted brother nuan's eyes flashed brightly with

purple Kai as the bodies of the three oracles behind him were Torn to Pieces and blood sprayed all over the area Newan put the sword back into its sheath while jongan mentally said that in this world Swordsmen like him should not exist and the problem was not the talent but the aura that he emitted munan and jongan looked at the Back of muwan as he walked away although even the blood behind him had not yet Fallen to the ground jongan mentally called his Aura frightening the Ninja's eyes were dilated and his pupils were reduced he

tried to understand who muan really was mun who was sweating and scared said that the protagonist was scary because he had never never killed anyone before this made him ask jongan what could have happened between the protagonist and Furious Fist that he was Ready to kill without a doubt the two oracles suddenly break when they saw the protagonist approaching them one of them attacked muan using the 100 Palm fist technique the second Oracle also decided to attack from the other side but a moment later the upper parts of the bodies were cut into pieces by

two swings of the muan sword jongen extended his hand in front of mun saying that he noticed that it was the first time he had seen such a thing so he suggested Keeping his distance from the protagonist and just following him the ninja frowned he only hoped that muan was not consumed by his Enchanted blade jongan whistled and looked up at the sky a black crow flew up to his whistle which he ordered to follow muan at a distance also after the scroll a black dog appeared to whom he gave an identical task and added

that if they felt that their lives were in danger they would have to forget about the task And just run a Man rushed through the city at great speed leaving behind him a trail of rising dust and smoke sagin ran at full speed without understanding what was happening on the battlefield the Oracle held the Girl by the throat and smiled mockingly enjoying her screams swin shouted in Rage ordering it to stop immediately the Oracle stopped smiling and looked at the newcomer in Surprise swin began to approach demanding an explanation for the oracle's actions to Which

he said that she was the one who threatened their Clan swin angry shouted asking why he was torturing her the Oracle tore off the girl's head with one wave of his hand and annoyedly asked swin if he was satisfied one of the oracle's eyebrows raised as he asked sagn if he knew what the problem was and then began to answer by saying that he couldn't tell when his life would lead to Nowhere since he didn't even bother to look at his surroundings a drop of Sweat began to run down sn's face as he listened to

the Oracle say that he was too absorbed in his own ideology and if he was really so righteous why then did he betray the leader why didn't he defend his honor the Oracle covered his mouth saying that sewin should should understand what he just said their Master considers him a nuisance the Oracle asked if seagan knew why he was appointed as a bodyguard and sent here Sagan's pupils shrank in horror as he Realized everything the Oracle surrounded sagin and one came forward and bid him farewell seagan bowed his head realizing that chinu had decided to

get rid of him he was the one who had become a hunting dog that had lost its importance in the reflection of the pool of blood many oracles could be seen attacking sagin at the same time at this time in in the palace where Penn was located a question was raised whether the person was sure that this was Exactly the place the head of the Oracle Squad went into Penn's office where he was drinking tea while sitting at the table the head of the squad said that he was confident in his data and that Rocky

Mountain that was thrown into exactly that place the man fled the head of the Oracle Squad whose teeth protruded strongly forward said that fortunately the Marshall artists from the alliance had not reached here yet and if they arrived before them they would not Hesitate to take control of this place and then their plan would be in Jeopardy holding a bowl of tea in his hand Penn said that this is why they should take care of this problem as soon as possible because even the slightest mistake could harm their Master Penn looked at his te thinking

that now that they had discovered who caused these Mad Men to appear once they properly killed everyone their Clan would become stronger again and if they also managed To save the merchants then no one else could challenge their Clan Penn's lips curled into a creepy smile he was grateful that they had come into their territory and made a mess because a problem could always become an opportunity pen put the bowl of tea on the table the head of the Oracle Squad followed pen out at this time muan was moving at great speed throughout the city

looking for opponents nearby he noticed the silhouette of a man leaning On a cobblestone muan abruptly began to stop and turned around the protagonist sitted purple Kai as he looked at his Target suddenly he dissipated his Kai on his eye the armless sagin sat in front of him and dozens of bodies of oracles lay nearby the man who had bowed his head jerked when Newan called out to him sagin turned his head towards the source of the sound seagan who had a huge amount of blood coming out of his forehead and mouth looked at muan

Looking at muwan seagan couldn't help but imagine the image of his former master and asked if the northern blade was J muan the protagonist frowned looking at the Wounded Warrior sagin was shocked to hear the guy standing in front of him look at him with disdain and say that when he was little he taught him the basics of martial arts the two old acquaintances looked at each other silently seagan began to tremble saying that he was right tears began to Form in his eyes his body trembling as he spoke of how glad he was that

new one was alive the old Warrior bowed his head and began to cry uncontrollably he talked about his experiences and regrets when he heard the news about the death of a small child who had done nothing wrong the tears did not stop he asked for forgiveness for not coming to save him then he began accuse yourself of cowardice turning his head seagan continued to sob and said that he was a Sinner under heaven and should offer his sincere apologies to his father sect leader chinu and began to beg muan to stop this violent destruction that

chinu is planning Sagan's body trembled when he wanted to say that he was the one who should have done this but the pupils in his eyes disappeared he died the old Warriors had immediately bowed under the weight new one sat down next to the body of his former Mentor he carefully brought his hands to the back of Sagan's Head and face nean then closed Sagan's eyes a moment later nean clenched his fist his Aura becoming murderous and terrifying events take us to the forest where the top of the mountain was visible behind the Treetops the

head of the bloody Ghost Squad ran towards the mountain a small amount of dust Rose from his Swift steps three oracles followed on his heels a group of oracles kept pace and pursued the man the head of the blood ghosts was sweating Profusely due to fatigue blood was flowing from his eye mouth nose and forehead he was terribly saddened by the death of all the blood ghosts ahead of the Detachment glanced at the tip of the mountain visible above a small wooden mine was built right in the mountain the head of the Detachment ran into

the mine thinking that Captain gooni was fighting everyone alone which is why he would soon be at a disadvantage gone tried to run trying even faster to report Everything to his master as quickly as possible soon he burst into the hall and began shouting calling for his master danup whose head was slightly tilted forward listened as his subordinate shouted that they had been found even though they tried to be as careful as possible ahe head of the blood Ghost Squad knelt down saying that they had learned of their location and now the Oracles of the

Furious Fists were hunting them danup turned his head and Asked for forgiveness for putting everyone at risk because of his Ambitions the kneeling servant began to scream asking him not to say such things because their lives were already in danger before all this and now it was he who saved them so they will always follow the orders of their Master the head of the blood Ghost Squad looked at his master and began to shout saying that he was the only one who could awaken Silent Night and if their lives Could somehow speed up this process

then they would be satisfied with it after which he spoke about the Battle of gooni where he was left all alone the head of the squad bowed his head again and told danap that the oracles would be here soon so he should hurry up and leave danup sat with his head bowed saying that Silent Knight had lost the goal that depended on their will which is why he can no longer run away taking his instrument in his hand danup prepared to Stay here even at the cost of his life Dana's eyes turned black and his

pupil bright white when he said said that there were no more reasons to run away oracles surrounded the entrance to the mine on all sides Penn and his assistant walked ahead of the group and looked at the tunnel with fear the oracles led by Peg walked along the corridor along the edges of which there were cages with prisoners whose eyes glowed brightly red someone made the assumption that these Were merchants and bodyguards who had disappeared the people turned into monsters open their jaws and stuck out their tongues wanting to devour people assistant Penn looked at

them and said that there must be at least a hundred of them pen himself looked at the monsters saying that these were the crazy people they had met pen sagged a little and began to sweat profusely out of fear of facing monsters for which there was no antidote the oracles looked at the cages With monsters and were a little afraid of them pen realized that they really needed to hurry up before the central Heavenly Alliance appeared pen looked to the side he had a bad feeling but he was not taken aback and raised his hand

and pointed forward ordering not to leave anyone alive the group walked through a narrow tunnel and decided to speed up the pace several oracles began to open the huge wooden gates while pen calmly watched everything saying that he did Not expect to see such a place when pen and the other oracles entered the room they saw a young man standing on a raised platform Penn whose eyes were wide open in horror asked danup if he was the one who was in charge of everything the man who turned people into Madmen danne held his weapon behind

his back and stood calmly in his white robe saying that the leader of the oracles himself had come to greet him personally although he was not Sur Surprised danne thanked everyone for their efforts to find him the veins bulged on Penn's forehead when he looked at danup and asked him if he thought he would remain intact after causing such a mess in the territory of the Furious Fists Dana's lips curved into a smile after which he asked since when unnam Province became the territory of the Furious Fists Clan Penn who was at the head of

the group of oracles responded by saying that it was 10 years ago to Which Dana who was standing on a hill said understandingly that most likely it was a reward for the Betrayal of his clan hen frowned the protruding veins couldn't disappear as he told danup to watch his words otherwise after he grabbed him he would slowly tear his body into pieces and make him regret his decisions danap still smiling asked who told them one that he should surrender because this place was ideally created for battle his eyes turned black after Which he told people

that he never intended to leave this place Dana proudly raised his head saying that it was a misunderstanding they were all the only ones who never had any rights Dana began to to remember that terrible CFT in the ground that feeling when he came up with a plan then he could not sleep for months because of it he was afraid but decided to continue moving forward the crevice at the bottom of which there was no bottom this was the place in Which they lived only death awaited them and he had to come up with something

he remembered how he stood alone in the middle of a field strewn with animal bones a ray of light illuminated him they could not remain human then since they began to live like animals this world made them suffer for many years then he being more like a skeleton held a flute in his hand looking up at the source of light he had to awaken silent night and go out for this reason looking Up danup said that this was his fate pen was horrified sweat began to flow from his face as he worriedly began to ask

danup about his plans but danup interrupted him by asking if he had seen the prisoners danup spread his arms to the sides saying that now the time had come to feed them but they had already suffered from Hunger for several days so they were very hungry Dana glanced towards his servant towards the place where the trigger mechanism was located The figure of a man appeared behind the cobblestones danup looking at his subordinate nodded to him the head of the squad of bloody ghosts from whose nose and forehead blood was flowing nodded in response suddenly passages

in the walls opened the entire pen group became alert trying to find the enemy monsters began to emerge from the cells the zombies opened their mouths looking at dinner danup all this time told pen that they were nothing to him he was Sorry because the head of their Clan was not here the zombies began to extend their limbs towards the people steam coming out of their open mouths Dana raised his head talking about a group of oracles that began to be surrounded by zombies danup said that he was too greedy he could eat him today

when the frightened assistant asked what they should do with the zombies because there were significant people among them pen extended his hand and ordered the Oracles to kill everyone the head of the oracles shouted ordering to kill all the monsters the monsters in human form went mad and rushed to the oracles with their mouths open the oracles stood in their stances preparing for battle the oracles and monsters began to fight blood flowing in huge quantities thanks to organization and team combat the oracles could easily destroy a dozen zombies and push them back at that time

using their advantage and numbers zombies attacked From many sides and killed the oracles while blood was being shed in huge quantities danip stood on a hill with his arms outstretched to the sides an eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth this was the the basic principle of mum danup looked at the top of the cave where there was a gap saying that if we correlate the number of lives of those who died due to the central Heavenly Alliance closing his eyes he continued saying that then the number of lives is Practically negligible danup

looked down noticing the strangeness of the kai at the entrance to a cave at the edge of the battlefield a lone figure of a man appeared the pressure spreading from him alarmed everyone the head of the bloody ghosts whose blade muan pierced asked for help from his master the enemy's body fell right in front of mean's feet danup looked at muvon and noticed a strangeness in his Aura muan stood holding his blade motionless and looking At danup the oracles were alarmed they could hardly breathe but seeing the arrival of another person alerted them the zombies

fell and trembled with fear but could not move mian's eyes lit up brightly and he ordered everyone not to move the oracles looked at muan passing next to them and they were Furious because of mean's impudent Behavior but muan who was annoyed by these four swung his blade and turned the body of all four into pieces one of the oracles Started screaming trying to attack muan from behind but a moment later both of the oracles hands were cut off and the protagonist found himself behind the Oracle he fell to the ground and began screaming in

pain pen put his hand on El's shoulder and ordered him to be dealt with yel became angry and started screaming accusing muan of collaborating with danup the muscles in y's arms swelled to an impossible size as yel shouted to muan that he would teach him A lesson on behalf of his clan but a moment later later he's head was detached from his body with a swing of mean's Blade muan held the blade in front of him his eyes blazing brightly with Kai after which he asked what everyone wanted by causing a blood bath new one

holding a sword emitting purple light looked at the enemy coldly another corpse whose head lay on the floor slowly fell under the Gaze of the protagonists one of the enemies thought That Mr jyn's arrival was inevitable but he did not expect it to happen so soon the dark-haired guy looking at the main character said that it's not just that the protagonist is not the same as before he has completely changed several Soldiers with blood streaming down their faces reported that the guy was killed without even having time to use the 13 fists of death technique

shocked Penn looking at the deaths of his subordinates thought about who this guy Was and how the broken fist Clan could have offended him upon reflection he came to the conclusion that muan probably had something to do with the exterminated groups they destroyed while taking control of unnam Province veins appeared on Penn's face he opened his mouth wide with furious eyes declared that they were from the broken fist Clan and demanded that the protagonist identify himself the main character introduced himself as Cheno he asked With burning eyes whether the broken fist Clan was so omnipotent

pen fell in fear the protagonist said that since the clan was considered so great was it necessary to resort to killing the innocent people of Jade City in order to capture these people the protagonist took a few steps forward his eyes reflecting natural rage he asked if pen knew how many many people had died because of them with a frightened face he thought that he believed that they Belonged to the same group The Man lying on the floor was wondering where such a strong martial artist came from looking at the protagonist Penn thought that his

face seemed vaguely familiar to him frightened pen pointed with his hand at the Man Standing on the hill he stated that for the sake of a great purpose they had to do this and if not for these bastards they would not have resorted to such measures slightly closing his eyes the guy said that the protagonist was Much stronger than he expected bowing his head the main character said angrily that he was more cruel than muan thought closing his eyes the dark-haired guy said that if he thinks so then the protagonist is nothing more than an

idealist using all possible measures to achieve the goal is the basis of murum people who are able to survive to the end are the winners because they can justify their actions looking at his enemy the main character asked with Sincere anger whether he was really trying to justify the countless number of innocent lives taken bowing his head the guy stated that no matter matter what the protagonist says he will not hesitate and if he wants to put an end to this madness then he should kill him right now the guy said that if he died

then death at the hands of such a person would be an honor for him looking at muan coldly the guy said that he was speaking from the bottom of his heart an Image of a dark and empty room ceiling appeared a questioning cry about death Was Heard behind the main character the man who entered the room said that he would protect danap no matter what the main character turned towards the man making his way through the mountains of corpses piercing a soldier with his weapon he walks towards the protagonist in his mouth lies the bloody

hand of a soldier he stated that he was late because he had to deal with the bastards From the broken fists you one recognize the man it was namon Ken looked at the performance with fear thinking that the oracles personally trained by the master were killed in an instant by an unknown bastard he concluded that he needed to get out of here he also assumed that only his master could handle him cheing a blade of grass namon with a red bandana said that he was pleased to meet the Demonic blade again he also said that

they seemed to have one unfinished Business left namon acknowledged the protagonist's intelligence and stated that this is the only reason he screwed up last time holding a huge weapon in his hands namon said that this time he was taking the main character seriously the protagonist looked around the man surprised by such impudence asked where he was looking closing his eyes slightly new one thought that Mr H Wang was not here in an instant Nan's blade was a few centimeters from the protagonist's head The protagonist dodged by leaning backwards away from the attack the man made

an arcing attack with his sword a quick blow with a blade repelled the attack namon jumped throwing his hand forward and asked who this guy really was and why he was bothering them having made a su assault the protagonist kicked nun's right hand the main character said that he is here for his uncle the man's strong fist managed to grab mean's leg the protagonist's eyes widened he flew Into the wall with great speed namon shouted at him to go to hell because their problems were much more serious than his the main character slid several meters

along the floor and took a fighting stance the man began to tell their story he stated that the previous generation was overthrown and forced to live out their days in complete poverty but they are different he furiously stated that over the past few decades a lot of anger and hatred had accumulated In them with glowing red eyes nangan throwing his spear forward jumped at the main character he said that they were doing this because they wanted to live like people and shouted the main character to stop interfering with their plan an image of an old

ceiling appeared pen continuing to watch the battle said that he needed to hurry to his master his body shook as he felt it approaching danup looked down at him he looked at the man with disgust he narrowed his Eyes and continued to look at him leaning slightly looking with cold eyes at pen crawling away in fear danup declared that they were the ones who came to the outside world to awaken Silent Night with wide eyes he asked if they were really from Silent Night taking the unusual object in both hands he said with a slight

smile that it took him so long to remember who they were a thought flashed through the surprised Penn's head his fear gave way to animal Horror and he abruptly began to run towards the exit dup's hand emitted a white glow in an instant the face of the Running Man was covered with blood a huge number of people throughout the location are bleeding from their mouths and eyes the protagonist held the enemy's pressure moving the sword aside the main character's head flashed the thought that his opponent was using the cave to increase the frequency of sound

turning towards the sound his eyes began To widen blood started coming out of his ears he thought that he needed to hurry up and use the Thousand Shadows to close his meridians without allowing the protagonist to think namon began to actively attack him looking at the Raging enemy muan concluded that sound art had no effect on him an image of a bloodied pen appeared his mouth and eyes completely open looking around the main character concluded that although the sounds were the same some were injured And some were not danup continued to play the instrument they

both assumed fighting stances the thought of Hassel appeared in the dark-haired guy's head his hands radiating energy actively played a musical instrument a concentrated sound attack was directed towards mu1 she demolished the Stone Hills that stood in her way from the other side a spear was flying at him the attacks quickly reduced the distance to the Target the entire location was Covered in dust wiping the blood from his nose holding a sword in his hands the main character mentally said that he was annoyed by their coordinated attacks he thought that the longer this went on

the worse it would be for him namon continued to carry out attacks the protagonist concluded that he needed to finish this fight quickly he took off from his seat with burning eyes leaving behind half images he attacked the enemy with his blade in an instant Nam gon's Face and body were covered in blood danup reacted to the active attacks of the protaganist he began to form sound attacks with his hands having finished with one enemy the main character rushed towards the second danup who did not have time to use the technique jumped away from the

attack with the blade he turned around in surprise when he felt something on his body the bloody pen grabbed his cloak despite this he dodged the attack from The Sword covered in Purple Aura his eyes widened he saw the blooded namon who exposed himself to the attack the man lying on the ground was thinking about the danger of the Demonic blade his eyes reflected horror as he thought that muan had cut all the nerves in his body despite this he began to move groaning in pain he began to stand up a second later he was

already running towards the battle an image of unusual earn slabs appeared beneath them was an upside down City made up of dozens of Small private houses the bones of various people lay on the ground blows and cries of death were heard several guys kicked the dark-haired guy they said why adults give all the food to him seeing Nam gon's silhouette they began to run away a Shabby man ran up to the lying guy offering Dan up his hand he asked why he allows himself to be beaten every time time as he stood up the guy

said that everyone was having a hard day and they needed to take their anger out On someone he said it was okay if he was beaten an emaciated shabby guy with chapped lips stated with a smile that namon was always there to protect him anyway namon became embarrassed he turned away and said that there was no need to thank him he told Dana not to behave like a girl because those guys think that he is easy to deal with looking at the vastness of this location he asked if the guy knew that Mrs ma died

yesterday continuing to watch he Also asked if he understood why the elders did not leave such a problematic place looking at the th short guy namon stated that they were saying that evil people would kill them immediately danup said that many of them are dying from diseases due to lack of medicine so why is no one trying to change this raising his head up danup with tired eyes says that they say that he is their hope and future but he does not know what to do he said that only one thing knows for Sure everyone

needs a chance to live a useful life a flock of birds flew Over The Gorge he said that he plans to awaken people who have fallen into the abyss of Despair he stated that in his opinion this is the meaning of his existence raising his hand namon said that although he doesn't understand what his brother is talking about he will always protect him so that he can focus on the mission the protagonist sword cut the man who sacrificed himself Dana's Face reflected sincere misunderstanding and pain he lowered his head slightly in an instant the protagonist's

opponent disappeared the guy's hands were covered with vein he angrily tore his instrument he threw one hand forward holding a broken musical instrument in the other a huge stream of concentrated Aura was created by his weapon lost Dano with human pain in his eyes touched his friend Nam gon's face was cut up and through the pain he said that he would Like his friend to smile in the last moments of his life tears began to appear in his eyes filled with pain slightly closing his bloody eyes namon asked his brother to smile otherwise he would

be sad dust covered most of the dark area holding his brother in his arms he sincerely thanked him the monologue of the main character began who poured out everything he was thinking he spoke of Despair at the loss of a loved one he said that the plan was To blame for everything families were destroyed parents were killed someone's children and loved ones are dead friends and comrades are gone forever and while they are talking hundreds of people are experiencing these emotions with sadness slightly breaking down he asked if there was any point in turning them

into Madmen hiding his face with his hair and bowing his head danup said that muan was right and he too should have tried his own medicine looking at the main Character the guy asked if his sword art was a collection of 10,000 Shadows looking at the surprised protagonist danup concluded that he had guessed right he stated that his master had once said that when he saw the Gathering of 10,000 Shadows it would feel as if a strange Darkness was slowly enveloping everything around him an image appeared of muan sharply attacking namon with his blade danup

continued saying that his soul would feel as if it was being torn Into small pieces and his body would begin to go numb while creating a weapon in his hands Dana asked if the protagonist was the heir to the wall of the north who died 9 years ago throwing his sword forward the protagonist confirmed his opponent's statement he asked if he was the one who could match the strength of the four Lords of Silent Night a name that inspires fear in many martial artists air to a thousand sounds of death bringing the created flute to

His mouth danup confirmed the words of the main character he started playing the quick attack was aimed at muan the protagonist threw his sword covered in purple energy forward the guy continued to think about the mysterious martial artist and his appearance watching the protagonist make his way through the attack he concluded that this was the head of the fifth generation of the northern Heavenly Clan Newan held a sword in his hands he began to swing Sharply with a high-speed strike he cut through the enemy's attack the shock wave destroyed the floor under the protagonists he

asked danup where he was keeping the the prisoners as soon as he finishes his sentence the main character takes off he makes a blade attack that the opponent Dodges danup said that when he heard that he had been killed there was nothing in his heart but despair the protagonist's eyes burned having finished one attack he began to carry Out a second looking at muan he stated that he was hoping for a complete disappearance from his sworn enemies from the northern Heavenly Clan dodging the protagonist's attacks he said that they were slowly withering away in forgotten

lands and despised the fact that they disappeared from this World Without a Trace he noticed a moving silhouette on the other hand the main character carried out a blade attack in Flight looking at his enemy muan asked If this was the reason for what he was doing if he wanted the world to remember him so that the world knows his pain and how hard it was for him looking coldly towards the protagonist he said that this is not the only reason there is something more complex stopping the main character asked if this was somehow connected

with the Lords from the quiet night continuing to play the flute the protagonist's opponent said that he knew a lot the protagonist asked if the four Were alive looking at him coldly danup carried out an attack attacking with a massive stream of sound he said that they were still alive and had been going about their business for a long time while fighting off the attacks Newan thought that if everything was like this Hassel was safe dodging an attack with a blade danup ironically noted that everyone was thinking about the extinction of their Clans and no

one could have thought that they were here Now coldly looking at the slightly evil protagonist he asked about his uncle and apologized if he had become one of The Crazy Ones he once again played the instrument he stated that he hoped the protagonist would provide a grand ending to the plan a bright light illuminated the location the protagonist disappeared from Dana's visibility looking around in surprise he noticed it flying near the ceiling the cold-eyed protagonist covered his weapon with purple lightning He flying towards the enemy asked where he was hiding the prisoners playing the flute

the man declares that muan must use his power and find out everything himself a collapsing ball is visible some kind of explosion occurs parts of that ball are flying around a determined muan flies out of the smoke there is visible blood on his ear and he thinks about the Demonic sound of the empty Sky the destructive sound of the abyss and what he heard was one of the most Powerful techniques used in The Sound art and during the war of the northern sky and Silent Night SE there were rumors that this technique was used to

kill countless people he believes that this is not a lie and this is a very very strong technique but he will end this fight with one blow Wan lands on the floor spitting out blood the man realizes that he used Too Much Kai energy a shock wave passes through the son of the former sect leader attacks Confidently he swings asking if his opponent will continue to ignore him his strong hands are visible and the flutist begins to play again his eyes are black and he states that he is very impressed by mu's actions the guy

is going to attack him their energies immediately Collide new one's bloody face is VIs ible the man tries very hard to Parry his blow suddenly something happens purple magic shines and the stones fly in different directions the guy exhales Tiredly everything was blown away by his blow muan looks away he notices a flute player in the distance with his hand completely bloody he says that if he were slower he would have left this world long ago he heard that the descendant of the northern Heavens sect never trained in martial arts but it seems that the

northern Heaven sect was able to maintain its monstrous strength and not only because it seems that Master chin Managed to hide it from the whole world and he had to see it first he claims that he knew they were alike and calls him a flower in the middle of a dirty World however new one immediately strikes him again he lands and blood gushes from the flutist body the guy's eyes are also black and he tells his victim that he talks too much stones can be seen scattering from the powerful impact a river of blood flows

from the man's mouth he sits with his hand on the Ground and wipes the blood from his mouth and muan claims that those who first attacked the mainland and defeated it were people from Silent Night which the flutist denies however the guy states that this is why the northern sky sect was formed and after many decades Silent Knight Was Defeated he remembers the man saying that everything is unfair even after everything they have done V1 approaches the flute player and asks what warning he is trying to send to the Central Heavenly Alliance and whether Silent

Night should go that far he stands in front of the man and asks if this is really the only way his opponent is trembling and he wonders if he really had to kill so many innocent people just for this as the flutist gets up he wants to play his instrument again and says that he is confident in something new one frowns when the man suggests that he is tired and claims that he understands what he has been through and that is Because he is no different from them there is more to this world than what

they see he looks down saying that the guy Must Be Wondering what is actually true and he is sure that this is all very annoying his expression goes wild and he states that it is because his plan is not complete yet and master chin was never a part of it all but with his arrival his plan has become even more perfect suddenly his flute breaks into pieces it turns out that this is the Work of muan his sword is visible and he remembers that the man asked if he was tired while the flutist is in

shock he claims that when he was in Despair and suffering only one person always supported him he turns on his rival and states that it was Mr H1 and it was him that they took from him smiling the flutist raises his head and says that he still doesn't know who his uncle unle is or what he looks like but what if he just thought that he accidentally got Involved in this he believes that fate is cruel being in the same position he invites the guy to put an end to this performance Newan frowns realizing that

the man is going to remain silent until the very end he starts swinging his sword in different directions and claims that he did not find his uncle here but he will find a way out if he finds himself in this state his sword is behind him and he declares that he will never forgive the flute player he begins To sheath his weapon new one finally put the sword away finally everything was filled with traces of his blows he looks away the man falls dead Newan turned his head inside looking at Dana's body whose skin he

completely cut into tiny pieces but a moment later muan was shocked to see his enemy trembling with his whole body begin to rise Dana barely got to his feet his body was trembling and his upper body was falling forward he began to approach muvon who was looking at him Danup straightened up a little and began to raise his hand to strike a approaching muan he was able to strike mean's face with his trembling and weak fist the protagonist not paying attention to Dan's fist looked at him danap even in this state was able to smile

and call muan amazing he finally understood the power of the northern sky sect the protagonist kicked danup in the leg and he immediately turned over and began to fall dup's wounded body fell to The ground the protagonist looking at him frowned Baine stood out on his forehead from tension danup began to stand up leaning on his hands his body trembling and he was coughing up blood from his mouth neon stood in front of danap who was able to crawl away and lean on one of the stones danup looked at the face of his enemy and

noticed that he had stopped frowning he asked muon what his expression expressed did he feel sorry for him danup could no Longer look at muan and barely leaning on the stone behind him to sit told the protagonist that he did not need to consider that their death was pathetic because it was just a small price that they had to pay in order to achieve more yes inde danup himself got what he wanted muan narrowed his eyes looking down at danup he listened as he said that the harder his death was the faster the fate of

Silent Night and the central Heavenly Alliance would be sealed anup's Wounded body trembled as he said that only after his death would Silent Night awaken so he expressed his gratitude to muwan because he planned to end everything by meeting face to face with the former great four of the northern Skies of chinu but to his surprise someone appeared more suitable for this the head of the Norther Heaven sect Dana's pupils disappeared from his eye sockets he even stopped giving birth telling the protagonist that with his Appearance his plan became more perfect that's why he provoked

him because he knew that he would leave as soon as he found out everything finally danup expressed his gratitude and regret for that that Uncle muwan became part of his plan danup smiled and began to cry asking muan to go to the sad mountain in the cave of Despair the protagonist looked indifferently at danap who was lying on the ground and listened as he told him that there were other merchants And bodyguards on the mountain when he wanted to continue speaking suddenly blood sprayed out of his mouth causing him to choke on it while speaking

he said that he really hoped that muan was among those people the protagonist closed his eyes realizing that the enemy lying in front of him had died he opened his eyes thinking about the cave of Despair in the sad Mountain suddenly the protagonist spat out blood he immediately began to raise his hand to His mouth trying not to spit out all the blood Vian fell to one knee and coughed up blood Vian put his hand inside his kimono wanting to get something he lost too much internal energy in this battle which caused his insides to

move muan took out from the inner pocket of his kimono one of the medicines that gimon gave him he remembered how gimon then extended his hand to him in the palm of which medicine lay and said that after several decades of research he created Healing pills that had an instant effect muan then looked in shock at the sacred Scarlet pills in gim's Palm saying that they were able to provide an instant antidote effect and were also capable of improving health for 10 years the protagonist without any further hesitation put the pill in his mouth then

he raised his head and looked at the corpse of the air to the Thousand sounds of death looking at Dana's tormented face muan was mentally amazed At the thinking that he valued more than his own life it was his own ideal the protagonist squinted looking at danup not understanding the essence and significance of the plan the result of which was to drive himself into a corner and die a terrible death but the enormous and terrifying pressure of the man who appeared next to muan who was standing on one knee interrupted all the thoughts of the

protagonist and frightened him mean's eyes widened he Couldn't understand when this person appeared next to him he felt that he couldn't move or rather if he moved he would immediately die a man in a cloak and with a spear behind his back slowly approached muan all the muscles and veins on mean's face tensed as he looked at the newcomer he looked at his black cape shaped like a bat's Wing he next looked at the silver spear that had the Seal of the ghosts in engraved on it Newan looked at the pale glimmer of Kai In

the Newcomer's eyes which was capable of frightening anyone who looked at it the protagonist imagine the figures of the four Lords of Silent Night one of which may have been the arriving man Newan imagined a man with long hair and folded his arms across his chest while holding his spear this made him afraid because in front of him was a legendary figure called The Phantom spear one of the Lords of Silent Knight slowly approached muan the old man's eyes Shone Because of the kai he asked Dana for forgiveness for being late the old man extended

his hand to the body of the deceased danap saying that he was always considered their hope since he was an amazing child who was the son for them they could not even imagine that such uniqueness would make him like this taking Dana's dead and bloody body in his arms he began to say that danap at such a young age knew the truth of the world and always said that he wanted to Bring them out holding the dead body with one hand the old man looked at Dana's face saying that his Awakening of the rest of

the Silent Night entailed death then the Lord of Silent Knight turned his head and looked at muan muwan shuddered and looked at the newcomer with fear when he looked at him and expressed his slight surprise that he was still alive muan sweated profusely and fearfully asked the ruler how he knew who he was the kai around the Lord Of Silent nights eyes dissipated a little and he towering over muan asked him how he could not recognize silent Knight's sworn enemy The Young Warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan having slightly embraced the dead body and bowed

his head the Lord of The Dark Knight said that danap was their son and the one who gave hope looking at the dim light coming through the crack in the ceiling the Lord of Silent Knights said that now their son had gone out looking At the part of the cave where no light penetrated he continued by saying that those who have been in darkness for so long will have no choice but to seek the light of the sun outside the Lord of Silent Night took his spear in his hand and pointed it at the protagonists

a moment later he swung his elongated Spear and struck at the place where muan had just been but he managed to jump away muan ran with his back cursing that his opponent was too fast and if only he Were a little slower but a moment later a silver spear pierced mean's torso shocking him the protagonist looked in shock at the spear pierced into him he was perplexed because according to his calculations he had left the Spear's affected area the protagonist's body was sent flying and collided with the ground dozens of times raising dust and only

a collision with a wall from which fragments scattered stopped mean's body muan lying on the stones carefully Touched his wound soon he he took out the Jade amulet given to him by Murray from the wound he remembered taking the amulet with an awkward Smile as he retreated and at the moment the Spear of the Lord of Silent Night struck the Jade amulet was able to block his attack but subsequently having taken the attack on himself The Amulet broke but if not for him the protagonist would have been pierced through Newan stood up and grabbed the

hilt of his weapon looking At his enemy he was amazed at the attack radius of his opponent who according to his assumption could extend his speed standing in front of the Phantom spear muan holding the hilt of his sword admitted that the enemy's nickname was not for beauty the entrance to the mine was littered with the bodies of oracles Blood Stained the ground and the mountain itself red jongen looked at the top of the cliff visible beyond the heights of the trees he ran sharply from His spot kicking up some dust due to the Ninja's

enormous speed jongin's eyes were wide open as he leaned on another stone with his hand trying to calm down after seeing the arrival of one of the four Lords of Silent Night Phantom spear while the ninja stood motionless thinking about the Revival of the two ancient enemies munin lay unconscious next to him foam coming out of his mouth jongin's pupils began to shrink in recognition of the fact that this all Looked like the Revival of the northern skyclan in Silent Night following this the ninja frowned and began to sweat profusely predicting the war that would

soon occur events are transferred to the tavern of the broken fist clan in the Jade city of Blue Moon Al gimon and Murray were sitting in the cage with the dead man one of the clan members stood near near the entrance guarding them gimon and Meer sat near the body of the victim around which they placed three Huge flasks with poison while gimon next to which Scrolls were opened and needles placed carefully inserted these very needles into the body of the infected sweat dripped down the poison Master's forehead as he said that he had succeeded

in reducing the effects of the poison but it would take him some time to figure out exactly what the device was Nuri handed the towel to her uncle and called out to him who looked at her and thanked her when gim began wiping His sweat Meyer worriedly asked if he was able to find out what turns people into Madmen the master of poison answered her by saying that if he was right then it was all due to the poison that was formed from simple substances which meant that the poison was created by a genius among

Geniuses looking at their flasks of poison gim said that they need to find an antidote but it will take some time the guard standing near the entrance stretched out his hand To block the way for the people who had come and when he stopped the man introduced himself as a member of the central Heavenly Alliance and asked to step aside Murray and gim turned their heads to look at the representatives of the central Heavenly Alliance puzzled they were men wearing white capes with an emblem on their chests one of them took off his hood to

reveal his face and asked if the man in front of him was the eldest of the Tang family gim walked to The exit of the cage and took off his mask asking if they were the ones they were originally supposed to meet chaku handed the letter to gimon saying that they were from the investigation Bureau and this letter was from their head gimon extended his hand a little puzzled that this was Dex shing's confirmation the poison Master took the letter in his hands and began to read it saying that dexing had to rule the nine

Heavens alone while they were away from their Posts and since it was a letter confirming dexing then what was written in it was true Murray who approached her uncle was shocked along with him when chaku who was standing opposite them said that from now on all problems relating to this situation were taken under their control and they could return home puzzled gim asked what this meant and wasn't it the central Heavenly Alliance who asked them to investigate this incident and how could the people Who arrived deal with the problem I don't know the whole situation

shmu who was standing in front of the entire group answered gim's questions by saying that they had already arrived in unnam Province a long time ago after which he apologized for not reporting this earlier because they remained undercover and conducted an investigation but were forced to take action due to for the recent display of terrible cruelty by the Broken fist Clan Gim raised both his hands in confusion asking why they didn't appear earlier Murray standing next to her uncle also asked what chmu meant when he said about the terrible cruelty associated with the broken fist

Clan chmu without expressing any emotion on his face answered Murray saying that it was better for them to see everything with their own eyes the poison master and his niece involuntarily opened their mouths when they heard that the central Heavenly Alliance was using them as bait to divert attention from themselves this was the reason why they did not contact gim was annoyed by this he frowned and asked how dare the central Heavenly Alliance do this to the great Tang family but the alliance representative was not at all bothered by these he stood calmly asking for

forgiveness from gimon and Murray he thanked them again for being able to calmly collect information regarding These crazy people yaku grinned and said that the situation was quite difficult right now so they should put aside any personal feelings and leave gim looked at his materials and the flasks of poison that were in the chamber after the alliance representative said that he would be very grateful if they left the results of their research in order to return home safely this made the poison Master become wary and ask what he meant events take us back to muwan

and the Lord of Silent nights standing opposite each other Phantom Spear's eyes glowed brightly as he raised his spear upward creating a gust of wind that lifted all the small rocks upward a ghost image of pure Kai began to form above the spear the pressure of the kai was terrifying causing the wind to s and raise dust Phantom spear swung his weapon towards muwan the powerful shock wave from the impact shattered the ground into many pieces forcing muan to Swing his sword in a hurry he took a stance with his sword behind his back preparing

to strike the protagonist Struck from above creating an arc-shaped shadow that protected him from the shock wave centimeters from his protagonist's face small Pebbles flew at great speed every muscle on mean's face was now tense the ghostly spear instantly appeared at mean's side frightened ing him and saying that with the death of danup Silent Night which had been Sleeping for many years would finally awaken and the whole world would plunge into chaos the Lord of Silent nights swung his weapon in an attempt to strike new one the huge silhouette of the ghost opened its mouth

and attacked the protagonist the protagonist was able to place the sword in front of him and rest it on his extended hand to block the enemy's attack new one was sent flying again due to the shock wave created by the Phantom Spear's strike the blow Itself followed everything was covered with white Kai the stone began to be crushed into grains of sand and mean's body was covered with this Kai the protagonist flying with his back to the ground covered his torso with his hands suddenly he opened his eye wide and began to sweat due to

fear standing in the air right above him was a phantom spear with a weapon aiming straight at him the protagonist clenched his teeth and poured his Kai into his eyes causing Them to Glow the Phantom spear looking at muwan felt threatened then he shadowed tentacles formed next to mean's body and rushed towards the Lord of Silent Night completely surrounding him but the Phantom spear decided not to retreat and only rushed at the protagonist with greater speed wanting to pierce him with his weapon at this time a powerful explosion occurred outside destroying the top of the

rock into pieces shards Stone and smoke began To spread and fell trees taking up more and more space soon there was not a single tree left in the area and stones still continued to fall to the ground causing everything in the area to swirl with smoke the protagonist began to slow slowly open his eyes soon through the crack he was able to make out the silhouette of his enemy who pronounced his title a second later muan was able to fully see the Lord of Silent Night holding his spear in one hand and Dana's Body in

the other he told him that he must witness everything the protagonist's eyes began to close as Phantom Lance turned and walked away telling him one last time that this was the price he in the mainland would pay at the end mean's eyes closed so much that he could only see the rocks and dust in front of him Raven Jong in flew in the night sky dances circled over the battlefield a place where only Stones remain from the former Rock jongen ran Towards the muan blade which he saw from afar suddenly the protagonist's hand escaped from

the rubble events moved forward several hours muan was lying on the bed most of his body was wrapped in bandages his sword lay next to him and muan himself was thinking about the world that many had told him about he remembered how musum looked at him and said that the world of mirum was much larger and more mysterious than he thought then he remembered danap telling Him that there is something more complex than he could imagine and the world is not so simple Newan put his hand on his stomach and thought about what the world

was like Imagining the images of danup and goni I warned myself that Silent Night had reappeared next the protagonist began to remember the Lords of the Knight whom he had met the first he remembered was the Phantom spear that defeated him and then juman in white robes then she took pity on him and left Him alive he was alarmed by the fact that the four demon Lords were still alive new one then remembered the moment he gave Hassel a gift he hoped she was safe the protagonist couldn't help but remember sawin crying and then ping

gave the order to his subordinates they all said that hatred gave rise to even greater hatred the protagonist lay motionless on the bed thinking about all this the room in which muan lay began to fill with blood soon there was so much Blood that it flooded the bed and then it began to absorb mean's entire body thinking that in the end he took the lives of other people after just a couple of seconds the entire body except the protagonist's head was immersed in Blood and he felt the disgusting smell of blood muan lay Motionless In

The Blood while his head and the tips of his legs were visible new one's eyes were barely open as he thought about his fate the protagonist looked to the side Remaining silent after a second the feeling that he was lying in blood disappeared he turned his head looking at his sword new one began to carefully begin to peer at the glowing patterns on his blade after that he remembered how the blacksmith sitting at his bench told him that there was something called the weapons of the Gods it was made from the will and desires of

the blacksmith and depending on who this person was the weapon could become holy or demonic then The blacksmith resting his head on his hand looked at muan and told him that if he made one mistake the sword would consume him and he would go crazy the protagonist looking at his sword thought that he had spent too much time and he needed to hurry up and find Mr H wank now he could only hope that he was okay new one imagined a smiling H Wang chol and asked him to wait a little longer jongen in the

guise of a girl entered the room and asked muan how he was Feeling the protagonist looked at jongan without emotion and said nothing jongan in the form of a girl with two braided hair told muan with a smile on his face that he passed out on the street which is why she brought him here the protagonist even after her words lay motionless and without expressing any emotions looked at the girl who began to excitedly ask why he was looking at her like that a second later mean's lips parted and he asked her what jongan was

Doing than appeared on the girl's face due to irritation a moment later with a wave of his hand jongan regained his true appearance and turned away from muan with irritation asking how the protagonist always recognizes him jongan glanced at muan with one eye and raised his eyebrow a little puzzled by his actions jongan remembered the explosion that destroyed the rock then he could barely stand on his feet due to gusts of wind smoke and fragments of stones Flying at him jongan opened his eyes wide and began to sweat profusely because of what he saw then

when he jumped over the fence of stones jongan ordered the dog to grab the boy and follow him the dog immediately rushed to mun and barked at jongan jongen sweat dripping from his face looked up at the sky hearing the croaking of his comrade and then asked him if he was there jongan looked back and noticed a sword stuck into one of the stones when mean's Hand burst out of the ground jongan immediately rushed towards him the vents bring us back to the present the protagonist turned his head and looked at jongan and thanked him

the ninja took a chair in a second and sat down on it in front of muwan folded his arms on his chest and closed his eyes and said that he turned out to be a more significant figure than the Dark Moon thought for this reason all the information that he collected about him became useless with A sharp jerk of his head towards the ninja he said that he needed a reinvestigation so he had no choice but to save him jongan opened his eyes mentally thinking about that muan battle with one of the four Lords of

Silent Night it also made him think that all the information about his death 10 years ago caused by the demon man's attack on the Northern Heavenly Clan was false jongan turned his head and looked at the smiling new one's face not understanding How this false information could be passed off as the absolute truth this also made jongan assume that someone was secretly helping muan the ninja imagined the protagonist with a crowd of people standing behind him he would not be surprised if muan really had someone helping him because due to his status he most likely

has some kind of support the ninja stuck out his tongue while stroking his chin and decided to start an investigation first with people who Had contact with Newan after sitting in this position for some time jongan realized that Dark Moon would undoubtedly want to be the only one who had information about him after all he was the head of the fifth generation of the northern Heavenly Clan jongan remembered the recent Massacre how the bloody ghosts killed and slaughtered people and when they arrived not a single one was left alive from the bloody ghosts themselves all

their Bodies were scattered across the square because of this bloody massacre that took place in the city all the information quickly spread the ninja imagined pen and his assistant leaving his office then he imagined the face of the young air of the Thousand sounds of death all this Carnage caused by the Broken fist Clan and Silent Night made everything much more complicated moreover muan himself also intervened and without hesitation killed the three Oracles who attacked him turning their bodies into bloody rain remembering how muan held out the blade in front of him in a rage

he assumed that mu's existence would definitely become known to to the central Heavenly Alliance jongan imagined walen's face who would be unable to do anything if the information spread the ninja imagined the image of the head of the Dark Moon in a huge hat and with a staff he decided to report everything to the leader personally Jongan frowned at the fact that he would have to stay with muan until then and find all the evidence that he was a true descendant of the northern Heavenly Clan but he was running out of time the ninja narrowed

his eyes a bead of sweat starting to run down his face as he realized there was something even more important jongan covered his eyes with his hand out of helplessness and closed them thinking about the appearance of Silent Night suddenly munen burst into The room holding mean's clothes in his hands who stood up from his seat in Surprise holding the kimono in his hands mun smiled and winked at muan reminding him of how he said it was a precious gift from Mr H Wang chull Yuan smiled looking at the kimono which was sown in many

places and thanked mun jongan frowned at the protagonists watching muan run his hand through the mended areas of the kimono jongen wondered who the protagonist would be a terrible Disaster or a light that would lead this world the creature's pupil was dilated as it looked at its Target the young Falcon moved at high speed towards its goal a bird with a letter attached to its paw flew in the sky the Falcon very rarely flapped its wings continuously while flying soon he flew to the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance of the city in the middle

of which there was a lake in the middle of which there was an island on which a Castle was built the Falcon was approaching the roof of one of the buildings on the balcony sat a man in a hat with a blue cape and two swords behind his back the bird began to actively flap its wings slowing itself down reaching the balcony on which the man was sitting the man yawned and tried to cover his mouth with his fist the mysterious man got up from his seat and began to approach the bird sitting on the

window the man with a beard and Mustache stroked the Falcon's head and took the letter on the Falcon's leg while thinking that the letter was from the unnam province in which chaku and kedon were located unfolding the letter the man began to read it reading the information the man involuntarily imagined the chaos demon mucan all because the letter contained information about the last time the world saw muan 10 years ago during the appearance of Silent Night in the northern Heavenly Clan next the man imagined the battle between muan and the monks of the gongdong monastery

muan then forced the head of the monastery to fall to his knees and nearly took his life with his final swing this happened several months ago countless followers of the first generation and the Elder mukin were overcome according to Witnesses the person who did this used an unknown sword fighting style then in order to save the Tang family he took gimon in His arms and personally dragged him into the carriage next he fought with the leader of the Crimson Ghosts broke his Spear and won a stunning Victory standing by the window and reading the letter

in his hand the man realized that it said that the one who dealt with the problems of the appearance of Silent Night and the destruction in Jade city was none other than the young swordsman from the north the Falcon turned its head when the man said the nickname muan A moment later the man crumpled the letter in his hand he touched his hat with his hand saying that he was right looking at the crumpled letter in his hand and holding the Hat of the other the man inwardly rejoiced at the return of the young Master

when he took off his hat a matured muang appeared he had grown a mustache and a beard he frowned standing motionless and looking out the window only his hair fluttering in the wind the figure of a man with a spear Moved across the desert lands as the silhouette approached a cloak fluttering in the wind became visible one of the four Lords of Silent Night held the wound from which blood flowed the ghostly spear holding Dana's cut up body in one hand held the wound on his side with his other hand Phantom spear remembered the moment

when muan clenched his teeth and directed his Kai into his eyes causing them to Glow with tension then without hesitation he decided to Attack and swung his spear while dark tentacles attacked him from all sides leaving a trail of blood behind him Phantom spear prayed ra muan strength at this time other people in uniform arrived at the hotel where muan and the group were staying the protagonist jongan and the GU of a girl in moonjune going down the stairs noticed familiar people jongan looking at his acquaintances became a little enraged while muan and mun looked

at them in Puzzlement below at the table sat mu and mukin while the rest of the iron Squad stood aside mu waved his hand to mukin and greeted him with a smile M winked at the protagonist saying that he was glad to meet again yakan and mukin closed their eyes seeing how the head of the Detachment began to disgrace himself this made them both feel embarrassed gone who was standing on the side next to so was a little nervous because of the behavior of the head of the squad Soy who was standing nearby simply closed

her eyes trying not to see it Wan turned his head looking puzzled at everyone in the hall when the protagonist and jongan in the form of a girl went down they headed towards the iron Squad the leader of which said that muan had become quite famous and he turned out to be much more impressive than he thought the protagonist without expressing his emotions opened his lips and asked about his Fame mu pursed his Lips and asked if muan knew about everything mu pointed his finger at the protagonist and called him Northern blade and explained that

this was his nickname dongan who was standing behind him put his hands on his hips and squinted his eyes starting to mentally swear when he heard mang's words the Ninja's true face showed weariness as he wondered how far the news had spread the Ninja looked at the head of the iron Squad who began to stand up and assume That since they knew about the rumors then the central Heavenly Alliance also knew something the ninja frowned a drop of sweat appeared on his true face as he pondered the fact that the information regarding the air of

the northern Heavenly Clan had not yet reached the alliance mang stood opposite Newan saying that he was pleased to see you anyway not paying attention to his words the protagonist asked him if they were able to get what they wanted from the Broken fist Clan Nong immediately stopped smiling when he heard mean's question and waved his hand in denial saying that they were given nothing and were practically kicked out of there because of the mess they created the head of the iron Squad remembered how their door to the meeting room suddenly opened and people from

the alliance appeared there although they were already about to end the meeting then the fat man who came and made even the Son of the clan head stand up muong told muwan that he had heard that this whole mess had tripled the broken fist Clan the protagonist sighed after M said that things would get more complicated later jongen who stood next to mun began to stroke his chin having understood the reason for the arrival of the iron Squad it turned out that having not received help from the broken fist they decided to ask another person

for help in solving their problems the ninja watched As the head of the iron Squad covered his eyes with his hand and internally called him cunning the protagonist tilted his head a little puzzled looking at his interlocutor events moved to the residence of the broken fist Clan a fat man sat opposite the head of the clan and waved his hand complaining about the Heat changu who was sitting on the throne frowned and asked if the alliance wanted him to sit still while they sorted everything out themselves hadam Who was sitting opposite became nervous sweat flowed

down all over his face he nervously began to speak explaining that he was just asking to relax and that's all hadon smiled nervously saying that the number of people in the Jade city was more than 300 after which he decided to warn chenell saying that he had already crossed the line of what was permitted subjugating the province of unknown and in the end also destroying half of it shangu clenched his fists Saying that by doing so they were able to reveal the truth about Silent Night and therefore he believes that it deserves a reward the

Stars glowed dimly in the night sky padong extended his finger up saying that the nine Heavens did not think so after which he tried to explain to chenu that in politics one could not use only Brute Force he curled his finger as he told chenu that if he overdid it then one day everything would inevitably collapse changu bit his lower Lip vain stood out on his neck and forehead he was not a complete fool and understood the threat that had just been presented to him the clan head's fingers dug into the throne beginning to break

it he realized that the power and influence that he had been trying to gain for decades had disappeared overnight the head of the clan sat motionless on his throne pondering the fact that the strength of his clan was reduced by half and pin died after all This boasting he could not have imagined that he would be the reason for their downfall changu remembered how ping bowed his head saying that he would would handle all the small tasks himself changu couldn't help but imagine the figures of the nine Heavens people who occupied one of the highest

positions and could command the heavens he was the one who spent his whole life on the battlefield in a Place full of blood and dead bodies he could not understand what Else he needed to prove himself the head of the clan glanced at hadon who was sitting opposite him hadon raised one eyebrow and was puzzled he had never thought that this clan would create such a big problem recently this clan had been forcefully relying on strength and had stopped being afraid of the nine Heavens but it was not so bad for the alliance because they

just got the ability to control this clan embittered and frowning chenu asked what task the Central Heavenly Alliance would give them the fat man with sweat dripping down his face told chenu to forget about the clan for a while the head of the clan suddenly widened his eyes in shock a moment later an embittered chenu shouted asking how heedong dared to ask him to destroy his clan with his own hands a wind created by chenu single cry caused On's cloak and all the clothes to flutter violently and almost blew away the alliance representative himself Haton

feeling the oppressive Aura extended his hand to the head of the clan and said that thanks to the appearance of Silent Night he could prove himself in battle with her and erase his Shame by achieving great victories the alliance representative began to sweat profusely without lowering his hand he continued to say that this should not be too difficult since he is one of the great four of the northern Heavens Hon's eyes suddenly Opened wide changu did didn't say a word but the veins protruding from his face and neck made it clear that he was not

in the best mood hatang smiled and raised his other hand to ask for forgiveness and then said that if chenu could stop Silent Night once again then the alliance and the whole world would make legends about him shenwu due to the pressure of which dust particles Rose into the air listened as haton pretended to reproduce one of the legends that Would be spoken about him if he stopped Silent Night the two people sitting opposite each other did not know that a third person was eavesdropping on them behind the wall onken stood on the other side

of the wall and listened he wondered why his father gave such a reckless order without consulting him he imagined the throne behind him where his father sat and asked him if he was a useless son to him why did he choose the path of Destruction if he truly thought He was the best in the world en Ken's eyes widened when he heard Hedon tell his father that as soon as the opportunity arose he would have to send his son to the alliance enken lowered his head listening to his father's indignant cries and Hong's words that

they were taking control of the situation in the city and therefore he had nothing to worry about sitting on his throne the alliance representative said that they had already begun Preparations due to the problems with silent night for this they began to gather the most powerful and talented martial artists to form a group called The conquerors two shadow figures were visible in the hall hon said that the members of the conquerors would be imbued with powers beyond their wildest imaginations enken listened to all hanon's words with his head bowed realizing that he was doomed he

could not raise his head and stood motionless As hadon said that those who perform well will have a chance to rule the mainland changu bit his lower lip and closed his eyes realizing that his interlocutor was simply embellishing the truth in fact they were planning to hold his son as a hostage Chen Wu's Palm clenched into a fist breaking the edge of the armrest he couldn't just give up because if he did then it wouldn't make sense for him to betray the northern Heavenly Clan at all the veins on Chen Wu's forehead stood out like

never before he decided to personally see the Northern Blade the one who destroyed all his plans it was daytime and a bird was flying across the Clear Blue Sky the trio stood with their heads raised and watched the flight while leaves scattered around them a lot of people crowded behind the guys looking at them expectantly and putting their hands behind their heads the tunin in the guise of a pretty girl and muan looked Back at the iron Squad whose leader looked very calm and its several representatives of the white dragon trade Association the main character

looked at the gathered people behind with indifference asking how long they plan to follow them H continuing to hold his hands on the backs of his heads twisted his mouth in bewilderment declaring that they were simply on the same path then the dark-haired swordsman stopped with his hand on his belt Extending the other forward and calmly offered to go forward to which the head of the iron Detachment blly replied that he did not want to and also liked to watch the young man walk ahead all of M's subordinates blushed and closed their eyes in embarrassment

when their leader said that he ened enjoyed watching mean's broad shoulders in the squad there was a man with a gun and a black and white ribbon fluttered next to him musen behind him with his mouth Slightly open watched in shock as muan anxiously apologized for the leader's Behavior folding his hands in his long sleeves the man with the gun shil reported that now the iron Detachment has no one to rely on except muan because work in the Jade city has failed mukin gloomily explained that it was not only a waste of time but also

a lack of Clues after which he added that the main character had all the necessary information the man with the gun bowing His head seriously stated that their squad knew about the Mastery of the art and then asked for help the main character gave his interlocutor an indifferent look without saying anything having hugged both guys in front muong with a joyful smile told Newan that he would also benefit because he would find true friends the main character looked with irritation at the strong scarred man while he promised to provide assistance from the iron Squad in

the Future smiled widely and squinted his eyes slightly asking The Swordsman if he didn't need money for his trip when he became famous muan looked ahead indifferently while muang smiled widely and winked at him promising any help from the white dragon trade Association while the head of the iron Squad promised a lot of money for the organization its Representatives Captain gone and so sitting on a horse looked at the man with contempt the mustach member Of the trade Association chuckled and raised his eyebrows indignantly new one standing in the arms of a a strong big

man looked distant and indifferent the next moment he broke free and walked forward indignantly declaring that they needed to hurry up to reach the mountain of sorrow and the cave of Despair since they had already wasted a lot of time n walking slowly remained behind his Squad and clenching his fists happily greeted the tunin in the form of a sweet girl The man introduced himself looking down and breaking into a bright smile and then curiously asked why the stranger went with muan the chunin in the form of a cute girl pouted his lips batted his

big eyes while mu silently envied the main character The Jock froze in shock and his face Twisted when the beautiful girl abruptly took off her pants in front of him all the master of transformation chunin continued to walk along the road whistling a tune Nonchalantly M remained standing bending over and trying to realize that he had just seen a manhood longer than his own the sky was clear without a single cloud and when the head of the iron Detachment was called out with a cry he continued to think in shock about what he had seen

evening came and the sunset sky was painted with bright warm Shades and in the background there was a dark building several guards stood at the opening doors carefully watching the entrance There was a staircase inside the building and Through the Windows the sunset Sky could be seen there were many people in the room a man upstairs in a wide hat began to watch as someone dressed in the same uniform climbed up the stairs one of the people turned to the wall with the opening clutching his headdress and the second sharply put out his palm bowing

a moment later two subordinates and a hat opened the door and began to walk inside eyes sparkling And addressing the armed leader the action took place in the secret intelligence Department of the pursuit and capture of the central Heavenly Alliance led by muing who stood at the table sorting through the Scrolls the man turned to his subordinate who slammed his fist into his palm and announced that he had delivered the reports to the management department muing froze in shock when he heard that the broken fist Clan had reportedly Suspended its activities holding the edges of

the paper and and looking at the map The Man became thoughtful wondering how the organization was able to so easily neutralize the most problematic member of the four Great pillars of the northern Heavens jangu the head bending over the table praised his subordinate and asked him to continue monitoring the unnam province which he dutifully accepted ning suddenly turned to look at his Interlocutor gloomily asking if he had already eaten anything stretching out his hands with a white back the man in the Hat with sparkling eyes answered in confusion that he didn't have time yet and

the head waved his hand at him the orange red sky was visible through the open window of the room when muing returned to work with the map and sent his subordinate to dinner and he bowed gratefully to his master the door to the threshold illuminated by warm light Remained open the head with two blades behind his back raised his head and his gaze expressed indifference the action moves forward seven years ago to The Zing branch of the central Heavenly Alliance a menacing man with curly hair on his chest began to sweat getting scared at someone

and asking if muan was dead muang hung in Chains in front of him blood dripping down his face and his body read from numerous tortures bowing his head forward the man intermittently Assured that muwan had burned to the ground since he certainly had not left the building the sweaty man torturing him with a gloomy face stated that that night the person who came to almost the guards to throw up reinforcements was PE then the member of the organization ran quickly vigorously waving his arms through him The Zing Branch was able to find out that the

wle four hurin and the sein Divine Parish were in danger thanks to which the three descendants of the Nine Heavens were saved the sweaty man with a receding hairline continued his story remembering that only muang could survive that incident and began to ask how the guy managed to do it a member of the mercenary group hanging in handcuffs and bleeding repeated the information he had explained many times he said he was patrolling the area with a partner at the time discovering that something strange was happening to the guard the man quickly ran away in worry

but when He arrived at the right place he saw Devastation and monsters who had done terrible things when Ming returned to the northern Heavenly Clan the battle was already underway unfortunately the guy could not join as he lacked the strength and skills and began to leave the battlefield hanging his head sadly muang covered in cold sweat then decided that he needed to do everything to survive and at least report what had happened now handcuffed he admitted that As a member of the central Heavenly Alliance mercenary group he had good intentions but Pon being the leader

abandoned everyone and ran away the torturer frowned his thick eyebrows saying that he believed Ming who gave the same answer after all the torture for several months the man continued to hang his blood dripped from his face and side casting a tired gaze forward heing who was drinking and overeating at that time turned out to be nothing more than A rotten corrupt person of the central Heavenly Alliance and Ming's anger knew no bounds when the guy decided to take take revenge on the former boss who had betrayed the team who looked back in horror with

a bloody head however in contrast to this man was the young Mr muwan who survived terrible torture as a teenager and lost his entire family but did everything possible to master martial arts tears appeared in the eyes of the dark-haired crazy guy but he Remained persistent and did not break and that is why muen looking up to him was obliged to endure hanging in shackles the exhausted and beaten guy with a bloody face told himself that he needed to continue to endure in order to wait for the master to show himself to the world again

and to provide him with the necessary support so ming joined the central Heavenly Alliance becoming a low-ranking warrior in The Zing Branch however this was only in words in fact The young man did all the menial work for example cleaning the pig's tie while under constant surveillance however muang did not give up but instead stubbornly worked hard carrying heavy firewood so he spent 3 years at night honing the martial arts skills that young Master muan bestowed on him throughout the day muang did everything to perfectly serve manock the head of the Zing Branch without rest

he shed Blood Sweat and Tears every day for 3 Years in order to become less suspicious of him after a long time of sidelong glances from the thick brow head muang was finally recognized thus the guy became mano's main assistant and one day while working with him the central Heavenly Alliance sent a message requesting help and special intelligence gloomy muing offered his help without any doubt or hesitation manock hearing this objected at first not wanting to let his assistant go just like that However in the end the head of the department zenan saw off the

gloomy young man waving goodbye and wiping his tears with a handkerchief us muing began his journey as the lowest ranking member of the special intelligence intelligence of the central Celestial Alliance and after some time Ming who wanted to restore Justice again achieved recognition as a result he was quickly promoted to a leadership position in the special intelligence Group which is Responsible for disclosing and collecting secret information about the movements of enemies and the guy's job was to deliver information to the control Department through this work muing did his best to spread the news of mean's

death and the guy continued being a ninja to spread these rumors to the best of his ability although he could not visit nanu city as often as he would have liked he managed to keep an eye on Master h-wing to make sure that nothing Happened to the man hiding under a wide hat muing held onto its side and thought that the terrible members of the central Heavenly Alliance did not learn from mistakes having become corrupted by power and becoming arrogant standing behind the wall and watching the owner of hwayang the guy concluded that thanks to

this the man did not fall under their suspicions which allowed him to avoid unnecessary problems Nang wearing a hat glanced at the crowd of people mentally Asking the gentleman to continue in The Same Spirit now looking down the already adult member of the intelligence service recall with concern that the last time he checked on Master H Wang he could not even imagine that he could be dragged into everything and hoped for the man's safety M carefully studied a map of the area with markings showing the young Master's path through several provinces as well as manifestations

of Silent Night the broken fist Clan the white Dragon trade Association and the iron company leaning over the table the man with the katas behind his back thought that muan had now gone in search of H Wang's Master dark bangs fell on the face of muang who reflected that if he had relied on the call of his heart he would have already left special intelligence and immediately went to help the concentrated Warrior leaning over the table decided that the time had not come yet because mean's environment Was still weak so for now the main task

was to divert the attention of the central Heavenly Alliance raising his head muen gloomily concluded that the world would soon enter a new era and as soon as silent night and the central Heavenly Alliance finished collecting information of about each other War would begin peering out of the doorway with a suspicious look the intelligence member came to the conclusion that he had only one master whom he served Faithfully the sunset was burning in the sky when the man while in the building decided that he would remain in the organization until the time came the main

character standing against the orange red sky frowning deeply as the wind blew through his hair muan surrounded by the iron Squad and the members and trade Association of the white dragon positioned himself on a plateau overlook in the mountains of sorrow and the cave of Despair in the Darkness the silhouette of a menacing man in a flowing cloak with sparkling eyes was barely visible muong standing behind muan wrapping his arms around himself said that this is a frightening place where an ordinary person cannot enter and an ominous Aura emanates from the mountains he looked back

at the perplexed Captain gone with a frown suggesting that from now on it would be better for the two squads to split up the long-haired scarred leader grimly Stated that due to the abnormal energy emanating from the mountains there was no telling what danger would come next looking at the members of the white dragon trade Association led by a thoughtful gone and sowing on a horse muan clarified whether the organization could return back for security reasons looking sideways the head of the iron Squad promised to do everything possible to save everyone asking them to prepare

in the tavern hearing these words the Mustachioed captain gone agreed with a worried expression asking those remaining to take care of themselves and promising to to pray for their success a mountain landscape could be seen in the distance Birds soared above the Misty Peaks and the sunset Sky burned in the background also in the area there was a plateau on which be trees grew muan deciding to start searching extended his palm forward with a frown while the Elder IM Brothers looked around and Hong Aimed his bow covering one eye with his hands folded the man

with the gun declared that his flanks would be protected by The Smiling older brother sein leaning on his weapon and the creepy gone who raised his hand looking back mukin concluded that the rear would be covered by Sanel licking the blade of the blade and Shredder who did not care about positions the tunin and the guise of a girl noticed with bewilderment how mun widened his eyes and mouth in Surprise and at that time mung was looking at the master of transformation from behind putting his hand on his chin when the Detachment surrounded by fog

headed into the gorge there was confidence that something was hiding in the mountains Newan stood with his face turned to the the side when a man with a black and white ribbon on his blade addressed him calling him an interesting person the guy turned his head in bewilderment at the stern Deputy head of The iron Detachment who looking forward noted stubbornness and straightforwardness among his qualities as The Swordsman continued to look at the girl she concluded that he was unfamiliar with the concepts of mercy and understanding adding that he had enough skills to receive the

title of Northern blade now the deputy turned to the puzzled muan telling him that he would become more famous than before and therefore Fame would consume him the Girl with scars looked intently at the guy and asked him to remain the way he is now otherwise it could hurt loved ones moving ahead the deputy head of the iron Detachment expressed her confidence that The Swordsman would be fine but he only silently followed her with his gaze new one remaining behind lowered his head and looked down after which he thanked Chaw night fell and the iron

troop with torches walked low along the dark foggy Gorge reaching the cave of Despair the fmatic muan followed along with mu on carrying a stick with fire who gloomily concluded that this place lived up to its name because the ominous Aura had become stronger The Swordsman replied grimly that even if the mountains of Sorrow were known for being shrouded in y energy that was too much mukin raised his head with a serious look and observing the clouds stated that due to Illusions they were unusually concentrated in one place M Looking questioningly at his subordinate asked

whether he could break through the Mirage and he putting his hand to his chin with a thoughtful look identified the universal Labyrinth and the Shadows of the meridians the men continued to lead the way and mukin began to explain what would need to be done to cope on the surface among the Misty peaks of the mountains of Sorrow the sky darkened the birds continued to soar in the darkness mckn stood on the plateau holding out His hand and commanding how different Fighters should stand in the distance Chaw raised a huge Boulder above her head and

the man asked the elder sister not to move until he gave the signal mckin understanding both hands with his fingers outstretched began to Exhale puffing out his cheeks muong and muan standing behind him closely watched the actions of the man who made warlike sounds with his legs spread wide and his arms raised The Swordsman folded his Arms across his chest looking at the concentrated sweating deputy chief thinking that everything was taking longer than he thought looking down sadly muan concluded that the illusion is more complex than it seems at first glance thinking about the created

Mirage the young man REM remembered gin wall but decided that this was not his technique however The Swordsman had a feeling that he would enjoy this man's help looking down muan wondered what Jin Wall was doing right now suddenly the dark-haired guy opened his eyes and looked up at the source of the noise at this moment mukin screamed loudly throwing his head up now among the stone walls there was an entrance to a deep cave the Detachment stood opposite the cave where there were pillars in the darkness the main character was holding on to a

brick wall along which a centipede was crossing fall in and with a frown he realized something at this Time M raised his head with alarm and while a drop of sweat was running down his face he asked what kind of place this was the head of the iron Detachment stood in front of his subordinate putting his hands on his belt and looking deep into the cave with pillars as the group with torches moved forward mu loudly asked everyone not to let their guard down because it was unknown what awaited them ahead the pillars ran throughout

the Deep cave disappearing in The darkness and suspicious sound sounds were heard from there the iron Squad made their way through the darkness through the cave of Despair and ahead stood a strange building the guys crowded around with torches in their hands noticing that there was something ahead while the iron troop took turns walking on the wooden floor a strange statue stood to the side of them and the question was asked if they had seen a Buddhist temple Newan walked confidently Ahead waving his arms while someone spoke about the possibility of spirits inhabiting them in

the darkness there was a building with many intersecting beams m looked ahead anxiously as a bead of sweat ran down his face the man stood at the grate behind which several dark piles were visible in the darkness and asked what it was lowering his eyes with regret muan concluded that in front of them were people who had been kidnapped he remembered how the man smiling looked At him with eyes full of tears asking him to go there The Swordsman stood on the battlefield in the middle of the rising dust and next to him lay leaning

on a stone the guy who had cleaned up that in that place there were many more merchants and bodyguards who were prisoners while blood was flowing from the mouth of the dying long-haired man he said that the uncle of the protagonist could be among these people and now it became Clear that these words were true with his hand on his chin muwan looked thoughtfully at the bodies that belonged to the missing but still living merchants and bodyguards sweat appeared on M's face when he clarified what happened and the main character replied that the process of

turning into crazy was underway the head of the iron Squad listened with concern to how such Madmen attacked mercilessly but these people had had not yet fully transformed n Furrowed his thick eyebrows noting the huge number of crazy people among the pillars on the ground lay a huge number of people whose eyes were red and their mouths were terribly distorted one of the people in the dark reflected that he was able to slow down the spread of the poison using three fundamental cultivation techniques he thought about how long he could hold out now nothing was

visible through the darkness only a voice came through calling Mr H wank now The call turned into a scream and the man decided that before his death his hallucinations were intensifying the eyes began to slowly open forming slits they opened wider and wider catching the light at one moment the Silhouettes of people became more clearly visible before H Wang's eyes he recognized the gloomy man in front of him as the head of the iron Detachment mu nearby muan sitting on his knee with a sad look extended his hand to Mr H wank the curly Haired

and severely emaciated man was surprised to recognize the swordsman seeing with only one eye since the other was readed due to the technique new one rushed towards the shocked Mr H Wang hugging him tightly the dark-haired young man pressing his head against the man's head asked for forgiveness hoping that he was not late Mr Hwang looked ahead in confusion questioning why his master was here while he blamed himself for the carelessness that put the man in Danger Newan sitting on his knees grabbed the shocked Man by the shoulders saying that he could not come after

learning about his disappearance new one reached inside his cape with his hand asking him to take the silver Scarlet sacred pill made by poison Master tank The Swordsman sadly lowering his gaze held out his palm with a medicine that could cure poison and strength and energy turning away with a sad look muan concluded that no one else could keep Their minds while asking what happened here Mr Hwang indulged in memories and a settlement hidden in the fog surfaced in his head the man only remembered that he was heading to unnam Province then some Bandit suddenly

attacked the Detachment and decided to kidnap people their dark Silhouettes with sparkling eyes and massive weapons were visible through the dusty curtain Mr Hwang lying on the floor remembered how danop walked with his head down while they reported to him That the poison had been successfully administered bloodthirsty emaciated faces with red eyes and wide open mouths peered out Between the Bars and the order was given to release the completely insane hang was noticed sitting on the floor with his head down having been ordered to be left while he was in the process of transformation The

Man sat so that his curly long hair completely hid his face Mr H Wang recalled sweat dripping from his Forehead as he was able to forcibly block the blood flow to prevent the poison from spreading the man began poking his hand at different parts of his chest checking whether the Slowdown had worked he clenched and unclenched his hand and when the bleeding stopped he should not have moved then sitting in the Lotus position Mr Hwang could only use three basic cultivation techniques which saved his life new one sitting in front of the man asked if

these Techniques were not anti-d demonic and he replied that thanks to this he did not completely turn into a monster Mr H Wang his eyes sparkling admitted that he wanted to give up having reached his limits new one listened with a sad look to the man who said that he didn't even think about the young Master's appearance hwal concluded with tears in his eyes and a smile that H wano was the one who accepted him and the master's son was the one who saved him so he Would not regret if he died today muan looked

at the rescued man with a thoughtful look asking him to hurry up and absorb the spiritual pill biting into the medicine Hwang chol thanked the young Master suddenly the man with the red eye froze in Surprise as he noticed something shocking H Wang chol extended his hand to the third Mr yamon of the white dragon trade Association lying nearby who was consumed by the poison holding a pill over the man's mouth he Explained that it also blocked the flow of his blood while moonan sat watching what was happening with a sad look and praising Mr

Hwang mun approached him his eyes widening and his mouth open and shock the boy extended his hand to the familiar curly-haired man joyfully exclaiming that he was safe H Wang chill gave munin a warm look breaking into a soft smile the man examining the boy whose eyes showed traces of Happiness concluded that he had grown up so much The boy raised his eyebrows looking nearby and recognizing another person the head of the iron Squad turned around and opened his mouth in shock as munan in the distance raised his hands and shouted joyfully that they had

found the wanted man while the deputy help yon with red eyes by the shoulders mu joyfully shouted that they could still save the third master and the rest of the infected should be divided into two groups merchants and bodyguards the iron Squad frowned at their leader as he exclaimed that they had almost completed their mission the man looked contentedly at his subordinates clapping his hands and exclaiming that the reward was almost in their hands nean towering over H Wang chol among the bodies carefully asked if he could move and he stated that most of the

effects of the poison disappeared thanks to the pill The Swordsman looked at the man from above with a smile asking him not to thank him And informing him that they would be able to heal the others when they left this place the guy was thinking about the man from Jade City who is well-versed in poisons and is already preparing an antidote lowering his head muwan concluded that Hwang chol and the other members of the white dragon trade Association would be able to recover and then asked mun to hand over the sword he bought in the

Jade City the boy handed Mr Hwang a blade and he grinning Clarified what it was new one remembered carefully looking at the heavy sword that was suitable for people with three major cultivation techniques each one will accepted the blade and thanked mun who smiled broadly the main character turned around puzzled when chunin in the form of a girl walked past pointing a finger at him and asking him to move away together the men moved away walking in the darkness Among The Columns the tunin holding a dagger in his hands Opened a chest surrounded by stones

and chains which contained a red piece and stated that this was a possible cause of Madness covering his mouth and nose with his hand muan said that this was not surprising because the object exuded ominous energy the chunin took the red piece on his dagger and began to sniff it and The Swordsman looking at it decided that this was the source the master of transformation tightly gripping the handle said that he was Going to take part of the substance to the Dark Moon Newan turned to the man with closed nostrils putting the found evidence into

a bag and asked if he would be okay but he asked not to worry the pillars stood in the dark everything was calm around now the main character and chunan were returning back carrying the found chest by the chains people dressed in white robes crowded in front of them waiting muvon looked questioningly at the even ranks of the Arriving Detachment the guy also noticed senior tang and Madame Tang standing inside the crowd the chunin frowned and the main character raised his eyebrows from misunderstanding while M who arrived in time clarified what was happening here Mr

Tang folding his arms across his chest clarified that these people were from the central Alliance Management Department and chmu from the investigation department hurried to introduce himself the main character Said his name with indifference the man wearing the white headband smiled and thanked the mainland's rising star on behalf of the entire organization after this the representative of the central Heavenly Alliance turned to the young man with a serious look asking him to allow their squad to handle this matter Newan surrounded by a couple of people stood opposite the people dressed in white robes who mentioned

the involvement of Silent Night and also Praised the iron Squad but noted that its strength was not enough to solve the current problem chaku pointed to the side with a smile asking him to go home and let the central Heavenly Alliance sort things out the iron company glared at the men as they did most of the hard work that others wanted to take credit for new one looking at the people in white robes with prejudice asked if they knew how to cure the crazy gaku admitted with a smile that they were looking for An anti

anote even before they asked for the Tang family's help Mis Tang raised his head proudly with his arms folded across his chest when he heard the mention of himself and the young lady chmu narrowed his eyes and said nonchalantly that the central Heavenly Alliance was already closed to producing an antidote asking him to trust them Newan and chunin continued to hold the chest by the chains and the head of the organization pointing at it asked what Kind of box it was putting his palm forward and waving it chaku gently assured the guys that they could

leave the find here and the central Celestial Alliance would analyze it muan didn't answer just casting a contemptuous glance at the man in white Mr Tan noticing this looked displeased at the young man from under his brows turning away and waving his hand the gray-haired man with clenched teeth muttered for the guys to let him through and give him the Chests muan then replied with an indifferent expression that they would leave everything to the central Heavenly Alliance and pray for their success chmu looking contentedly at the young man repeated the name of his organization several

times mukin came out in front of the head of the alliance and introduced himself expressing gratitude with a serious face and agreeing to the conditions after this the infinite mind of the iron Squad cast a frown from Under his brows declaring that they should take the third Master of the white dragon trade association with them after all he was the priority for rescue the deputy carefully held the shoulders of the redey yamon whose mouth was drooling and mukin asked to take the man away to confirm the completion of the mission chock who raised his lip

with a thoughtful look answering that this would not happen Mister tan came out to muan along with the young lady bowing His head and asking him to leave yam to him the old man admitted that the mission ended in the Jade City and going to this place was for personal reasons Mr Tang turned in bewilderment at the head of the central Heavenly Alliance asking whether he should not Grant this request since he was using his families as bait chmu a little nervous and covered in sweat said that if in the future you need medical help

you can safely contact the organization Mr Tang Then turned around and frowned assuming that in the not too distant future the alliance would ask for his help there was Darkness between the columns everything was quiet chaku walked up to muan who had closed his eyes while he said goodbye and said that he would soon ask the guy to personally take part in the investigation the man approached the main character with a smile hinting at their soon meeting the white robed Central Heavenly alliance members turned Back moving out of the way after this the squad came

together now all the members of the central Heavenly Alliance stood in even ranks again suddenly chaku shouted indignantly demanding that his subordinates find evidence and prepare a system for transferring crazy people after which the space was filled with white Footprints the man remained standing dissatisfied thinking that muan not only defeated the man from silent night but also saved people examining The chest and chains chmu decided that the central Heavenly Alliance would be able to take responsibility for at least the safe recovery of the prisoners and after completing the task he intended to delve into the

past of the northern Blade the head of the organization in a white robe and headband looked ahead questioning scolding Silent Night for creating a difficult situation the settlement near the mountains was in distress everything was shrouded in Darkness and Devastation animal skulls and bones were scattered on the streets in the light of the Red Sky the man being in a dark building held a bun in his hands and a black silhouette appeared on the threshold then White Stripes rain down from the hand hand there were two figures against the red sky and one was sitting

on his knees assuming that it was Daniel a man approached holding out his hands handing over the body and saying that it was too Late the elder brother held diop's red body in his hands asking who did this horror to him a dark-haired man with a staff Standing Tall gloomily declared that muan the last heir of the northern Heavenly Clan was responsible for the death of the guy the gray-haired man engulfed in darkness hugged diop's dead body lamenting over for it after that silent night's eyeless Elder Chong Haack raising his hand furiously requested a grand

meeting with the four Great demons The action takes place in the mountains the tops of which are covered with snow there were bare trees in the snowy Forest a squad of men dressed in black rushed through them furiously suddenly all of them had their heads blown off with a powerful blow and blood gushed from their necks a girl in a white dress with burning eyes came out to the bodies falling on the snow seeing her the few surviving men broke out in a cold sweat and she screamed at them to run when the Boys tried

to quickly leave with suffering the girl in white furiously extended her hand forward while she remained in the same position the two remaining people had their heads blown off causing blood to appear in the air now a creepy girl in a white dress stood in the middle of the red snow with headless corpses watching as the last dead fell to the ground in the distance of dark silhouette was visible heading deeper into the forest and its head also Flew off splashing blood to the sides the Palm rose up after that two fingers began to move

moving down at the end the hand turned over Rising again moving her hand forward the blonde girl released a transparent stream of magical energy ahead the dark silhouette of a man was moving away among the trees the stream rushed quickly towards him raising the snow around him a powerful Whirlwind was already reaching the man who tried to escape he hearing the sound hurried to Turn around and noticed with horror the approaching magical attack breaking out in a cold sweat in an instant drops of of scarlet blood fell onto the white snow the girl with the

hair was breathing heavily exhaling Steam from her mouth in the cold she stood in the middle of a winter Forest surrounded by corpses in bloody snow suddenly the man lying nearby covered in blood turned to his opponent talking about the murder of the student of the witch Silent Night The girl with a gloomy face listened to the story of how the blue flower Clan was hired for this Mission but they soon realized that she was too strong and ran away and the man asked why they had to go so far The Witch's Apprentice was taken

aback her eyes widening and she clarified why she had to let the opponents who wanted to attack her go alive suddenly a mercenary with a bloody face and tears in his eyes begged the girl asking her to spare him because he Had a family and children The Witch's Apprentice began to get annoyed by the conversation and to stop it she waved her hand blowing the man's head off she cooly looked at the corpses while there was a line of scarlet drops on her face in the forest there were bare trees stretching to the sky die

the young blonde mistress turned around in bewilderment when she was called from behind seeing a man in a hat with a cloth wrapped around his face the girl Immediately recognized him as sarel the witch's Apprentice standing on the bloody snow began to complain to the man that the mercenaries he had sent this time were too weak and asked if he could send someone stronger to which he stated that this girl was too strong the young mistress with sparkling white hair put her hand to her mouth when serong announced that his mistress was calling her dusk

was falling and Darkness fell over the snow covered Mountain Forest The full moon Shawn in the night sky surrounded by sparkling stars and a dark silhouette could be seen against the background of the disc The Witch of Silent Night hovering in the air watched the night luminary the student flying up to her master extended her hand and asked if she had called her without turning around the blonde witch declared that very soon the girl would perfect the Ice Crystal silver light technique and then the title of Lady of Silent Night would suit her more pass

all listening to the Master folded her hands below and thanked the woman many years ago when the northern sky Clan was destroyed there were several people walking among the burning buildings the gray-haired man pointed at something with interest asking the standing witch White Knight to come over in front of him Sat hugging two dark-haired children in tears from which strong energy emanated the blind Elder of Silent Night Noted the strong will of the children who were able to survived this nightmare the man also sens a sea of dead in the abyss deep eyes of the

children the boy and girl had nothing but the desire to survive the blonde middle-aged woman looked forward saying nothing at this time Chong Haack felt sorry for the children and extended his hands to them offering to go with him the White Knight witch continued to stand looking intently into the distance a moment Later the woman turned around and began to walk away then the witch with painted pink eyes was taken aback raising her eyebrows in Surprise the fabric of her Snow White dress was clenched by a small fist the dark-haired child stood holding the white

witch's dress dress in his hands preventing her from leaving while the girl tightly clutched the Hem of the lady of Silent Night Chong Haack called her fearless with shock The Woman cast a dark glance at the child while the blind Elder of Silent Night declared that nothing in the world lasts forever Chong Haack waving one hand and placing the other on the little boy's head said that he would teach him his thousand sounds of death technique and invited the witch to teach the girl the silver light of the Ice Crystal the brother turned to his

sister with a confused look while the eldest of Silent nights said goodbye to the lady of silent night after that he extended his hand with long nails to The boy asking him to follow him the woman turned around with a puzzled expression on her face while the girl continued to pull the Hem of her dress towards herself the witch called out to Ser Young's assistant the man in Black knelt before the lady the lady of Silent Night asked a subordinate behind her to check whether the child had the necessary meridians to take her on as

a student having received the order to erase all the girls memories serong Obediently bowed his head and accepted the mistress's wish looking at the dirty dark-haired girl who did not let go of her white hem the witch gave her the name hassol currently the lady of Silent Night standing on the top of a tree and looking at the moon asked the student if she despised her to which she received a negative answer in the trees in the light of the satellite two dark female Silhouettes could be distinguished and the witch admitted that she hated her

Teacher who trained her mercilessly with a thoughtful look looking into the distance the lady of Silent Night stated that Hassel should not doubt whether she is human if she does not feel anything the girl promised the master that she would always remember that she was The Witch of the White Knight Hassel was taken aback when she heard that the order for the grand assembly had been given the lady of Silent Night standing at the top of the tree warned the Student about a long absence because at such a meeting the fate of the organization was

decided looking thoughtfully into the distance the blonde woman suggested that the world would soon plunge into chaos closing her eyes and lowering her head the lady of Silence night admitted that it would take 3 months to carry out the order so her student could rest all this time the woman in the Moonlight said that after this the girl's personal freedom would Completely disappear because she would achieve the title of Lady of Silent Night the witch looking at the Heavenly Body praised the girl for persistently studying her technique without interruption letting her enjoy the time the

master turned around and sternly declared that this was her first and last gift for her student in the night Forest there was a view of a snowcapped mountain now Hassel was left standing on the top of the tree alone reflecting on Her temporary Freedom the girl with a thoughtful look reflected that she had nothing else besides technology and training not knowing what to do Hassel was puzzled by the fact that she had almost no memories from her childhood and also quickly forgot everything from the moment she began training the silver Light Ice Crystal technique on

the decoration and the girl's hair was a silver flower representing her name from time to time she has a vague memory of a Darkhaired youth with a clouded face frowning and looking down the witch's Apprentice cast aside these thoughts and thought that she would like to fight with more opponents continuing to watch the moon from the treetop Hassel came to the conclusion that she enjoyed fighting and didn't know much about Pastime suddenly the words of the witch flashed in her head who gloomily announced that the world would soon plunge into chaos the girl with a

piercing cold gaze Thought about the Master's words the girl left the treetop and her sharp foot streaked across the sky blond-haired Hassel and a white dress floated in the air the fabric fluttering in the wind the girl was carried over a snowcapped mountain range through the Starry Night Sky firmly deciding to look at the mainland for the last time since in the end she would still have to destroy it the full moon lit up the night sky the protagonist deep in thought looked at The bright Starry Sky he turned towards the building in which there

were a dozen people an image appeared of a girl running towards the man with ambiguous emotions on her face arms outstretched for a hug although the youngest daughter of the white dragon trade Association lady so was glad to see her older brother alive looking at a loved one she stopped a few meters away from him and covered her mouth with her hand her Joy quickly turned to despair however after Tang Sr the owner of 10,000 poisons from the great Tang family promised to cure his symptoms she breathed a sigh of relief bowing with tears in

her eyes so listened to the man speaking he said that since bodyguard H Wang chel was able to successfully block the flow of his blood and allowed him to eat the silver Scarlet sacred pill his his condition improved under normal circumstances it would be difficult to get help from tangr but to everyone's Surprise he himself offered to help gimon tilting his head and rubbing his chin said that a few days earlier when he personally investigated the case of the madman he came to the conclusion that these symptoms were caused by a mineral-based poison he clarified

that he would need an original source of poison to create an antidote recalling the dark box covered in Chains he stated that although it was unfortunate he needed the box that was stolen from the Central Celestial slightly closing his eyes gim said with annoyance that although he promised to cure the third Master it would be incredibly difficult for him to create an antidote in time if he did not have access to the poison in that box the protagonist looked towards the dark-haired girl in a purple robe she asked why he was looking at her looking

away she sweated profusely and said that she couldn't give it away and she really needed to take it to the main Headquarters muan continued to look at her afraid to look the protagonist in the eyes she said that she could not give it away even though they formed an alliance she still has work to do having taken away the bag of poison the protagonist walked towards the man the girl furiously tried to hit him gim turned around and said that he was an amazing person he opened the bag slightly and joyfully declared that a rich

poisonous Aura emanated from it and That would be enough he said that he needed some time for analysis and would make an antidote Murray sincerely thanked the protagonist the guy approached the head of Yong he stated that the madman who was taken by the Broken fist Clan was definitely from the iron company he has completely turned into a madman and now they have no choice they need to kill him it seemed that the iron squad's informant was the only one who caused trouble for tangr an Image of a man appeared looking at gone and sowing

the white dragon trade Association decided to suspend its operations to allow Tang Senor to cure the third young Master a short man with long hair walked up to muwan he asked him what he was doing looking at him he told him that he could tell him too the man said that thanks to the sacred pill he felt great although it is not an antidote but with the help of the three fundamental cultivation techniques he Was able to circulate the effect and it stopped the symptoms of the poison he stated that his internal Kai had improved

smiling he said that because he had spent the last few months in the cave he was forced to meditate in order to survive he wanted to enjoy the fresh wind an image of a bright night sky appeared the protagonist said that he understood him and was glad that he was here H Wang asked when the main character left the ominous mountains an Image appeared of a small insect sleeping on a blade of grass of a small plant Hwang and muan were walking through the night nature the protagonist Told part of his story walking along a

road surrounded by trees and bushes the man said that it was hard for him to think that this all started because of him looking at the protagonist he apologized for having to interrupt his training because of him smiling sincerely the main character said that It was not his fault and that he was much more important than his training with his eyes slightly closed and still looking at muan he said that he had known for a long time that the protagonist had always been a noble and respected man of high rank he also noted that even

so the main character has grown even more since their last meeting muan said with a smile that he hoped so the man turned his head sharply turning it back he approached the ear of the Leaning protagonists he said quietly that he always wanted to ask but never wanted to pry into his business he asked how the protagonist was able to continue his training in the mountains alone if his clan was completely destroyed recoiling a little the main character said that the man could have asked him this before slightly closing his eyes he stated that he

had memorized the entire scroll the man listened to the main character with a surprised expression on His face an image of a small dark settlement in the mountains appeared new one said he studied every day for 3 years one day he realized that he remembered everything even if he did not understand everything that was said an image of the protagonist appeared looking at an empty Village when he isolated himself in the mountains he was able to continue his training and this allowed him to strengthen his body an image of muan appeared meditating on a Wooden

board located on the peak of a mountain he said that he constantly recalled what he had memorized in order to firmly lay down the foundation that he lacked he recalled how with the last of his strength he struck with cold steel this is how he spent the last s years relentlessly practicing the scroll techniques he had memorized looking into the distance he said that some somehow everything was like that looking at the protagonist there was only admiration in The man's head as he continued to look at the protagonist he thought that the existence of muan

was indeed the last Legacy of the northern Heavenly Clan the protagonist turned his head and called out to the man he immediately ran up to him muan asked if he remembered the stone he brought him from the tribe carved by the Broken fist Clan without waiting for an answer he stated that he was thinking of looking at that place again looking ahead he said that his Sword was forged from that stone and his screams were getting stronger hearing the words of the protagonist the man said that in fact it is possible because it is not

so far from here the man asked to be the protagonist's guide 100 m away several men were talking about something three men wanted something from the girl pressed against the tree closing her eyes in fear she asked why they were touching her it was all her money one of them pointing his hand at her said that She could be lying and they needed to carefully check her body pointing his finger at the girl's upper body he said he would start from the top making a gesture with his hands the man with a kind smile told

them to stop the girl immediately took off one of the guys with a bandaged hand asked who this old man was the man introduced himself as a bodyguard for the white dragon trade Association and apologized if he had offended them in any way he also stated That they would not go any further a man with a lot of piercings indignantly said that since he was a bodyguard he should protect those who hired him he angrily stated that lately everyone always gets in his way his face became covered with veins and he began to strike the

man furiously in an instant his blow passed over him and the man touched his body a light touch with the fingers gave way to a strike with the palm the man instantly flew 10 m away it crushed the tree it Crashed into while in a fighting stance the man thought that he only wanted to move him away slightly mian's eyes widened slightly in Surprise two guys armed with swords jumped on The Bodyguard both synchronized strikes were deflected by the man's sword with an arcing attack he threw away the guys who did not have time to

come to their senses a lot of dust Rose above their Landing sight The Bodyguard stood at the counter the shocked man looking at his Sword mentally said that he only waved his sword to create a distance between them nean applauding approached The Bodyguard he said in surprise that apparently his internal Kai had improved more than he expected after circulating his Kai to counteract the poisons he was finally able to break through the wall and advance to the next level looking at the main character he doubtfully said that he thought it was because those guys were

weak while making a hand Gesture the protagonist said that despite this his Kai had indeed increased since he spent a lot of time protecting the internal organs it seemed that he was unable to control the external release of Kai the protagonist noted that it is now only a matter of time before he becomes a marshall Master with his hands clasped together the protagonist bowed to The Bodyguard he expressed sincere respect turning his hands a little embarrassedly he said That there was no need to do this the Moon Mo and stars illuminated the Treetops dongan who

is mean's assistant as well as The Bodyguard of the white dragon trade Association was sitting on a tree branch looking at the man he thought that his failure had turned into success Central Heavenly Alliance an image appeared of a large city with a center surrounded by a lake an image appeared of the Red Roofs of the buildings of this place and a large Number of fish swimming in the crystal clear water several people stood at the entrance to the main building the man with long hair said to let them in it was one from the

central Heavenly Alliance an image of gilded Red Roofs of small buildings appeared a girl and a guy in dark cloaks approached one with a small slightly evil smile he acknowledged the girl's arrival a girl with dark long hair and green eyes stood in front of him it was hin the lady of The western gate of the alliance wle asked the girl where cin with whom she was traveling was she said he was training in privacy looking at her he stated that she must convince him to return to the outside world the girl said that one

knows the reason why he refuses a muscular dark man in a white robe was honing his blows 7 years ago after suffering from his first humiliating defeat he vowed to himself that he would become stronger an image Appeared of a bloodied sain lying under the foot of an unknown person as one of the main representatives of the Azure Dragon Association he declared that he could not be weak he stated that he trusts the association to his brother and sister he going into the distance declared that he would appear only when he had mastered his final

technique with a little anger and sadness on his face wle said that he was aware that this experience was the reason he lost his Sister 7 years ago an image of gilded buildings against a dark sky and the same opening gate appeared the unknown man shouting asked how the guy dared to return after such a humiliating defeat the Crimson Demon King mua asked what he was good at he shouted furiously that Onley hiding behind his name had become arrogant and was now only causing trouble he impulsively said that the guy couldn't save his only sister

making a hand gesture he said that his son was a Disgrace to the family the man said that when he was his age he subdued the heavens with his own hands and Rose to the position of the nine Heavens he asked what his son had achieved tears streamed down the morally destroyed wy's face mua said that this is still what happened in the northern Heavenly Clan which they the nine Heavens personally destroyed the man looking at his kneeling son said that he had created such a mess in such a place he turned Around looking sternly

in his Direction narrowing his eyes he said angrily that it would have been much better if he had died with his sister this would bring much less shame to his name and he is too ashamed to show his face to the other nine Heavens he said his son was completely useless one was in absolute ruin he wrapped in bandages could only look at the ground the darkened Silhouettes in front of his face were calling to him he with eyes filled with Bitterness raised his head he screamed slightly as blood started pouring out of his head

in a huge column look looking at Onley the girl remembered his descent into despair she mentally said that only the servants stopped him from hurting himself continuing to look at the sad face of the guy she thought that he had been wasting his time for a long time not understanding what to do only the thirst for Revenge returned his fortune not only his strength but his R's Connections with other prestigious families are too important to let go to waste she looking at him seriously mentally stated that she needed him to control the Lesser seven Heavens

she told him that it looked like a storm was approaching the mainland he chuckled slightly and asked if he meant the Silent Night incident in the Jade Palace an image of fish of various colors appeared that swam on the surface of the water with the Advent of Silent Night The continent will soon plunge into chaos powerful hungry individuals who have long been held back by the Heavenly Alliance will begin to act one looking at the fish said that a lot of people are dying but a small sacrifice is necessary for the sake of a great

goal he said that following this logic he was grateful to the people who were sacrificed in Jade City he peering into the Clear Water said that by taking their bones as a foundation a new era Would take shape the girl agreed with the statement but said that he should not talk about it elsewhere looking at the guy she asked him if he had heard about the man who single-handedly dealt with the situation in Jade City the man confirmed it was the northern Blade the only thing they know is the name Jin thoughtfully looking ahead Onley

said that he didn't remember anyone like that suddenly his face contorted he remember remembered something interrupting the Excited guy's thoughts the girl spoke about Jin muan from the northern Heavenly Clan looking excitedly at the girl he asked about what was reported to him about his death she stated that they thought so too and to make sure he needed to send someone to investigate with sincere anger the man said that if he saw him he would tear him to pieces looking ahead seriously the girl also mentioned the Invaders she stated that if he became a member

of the Invaders he Would not only be able to summon great factions but he would also have the ability to control them an image of white and red buildings appeared he replied that it was tempting because he could become more powerful than the heads of the nine Heavens Clans an image of nine black silhouettes on a red background appeared the girl said that she would never have thought that they would try to establish such power they stood and looked at the nature of their Estate she said that they felt threatened due to the Silent Night

incident or were trying to reduce the damage they suffered by taking full control of the martial artists there is nothing easier than seducing young Warriors hungry for strength and power closing her eyes the girl said that they would soon begin recruiting members of the Invaders and they should prepare for the opening of the admission campaign of the azer Dragon Association they don't Have to accept only those who want to join they need people who will bring benefits an image of the Shadows of the seven Heavens appeared the guy asked who would be needed besides them

in the smaller seven Heavens they have all been considered Geniuses for a long time continuing to speak with her eyes closed the girl stated that they must win over one person to their side died learner of the three minds of gin wall an image of a guy with a strange look and long dark Hair appeared he is the only person whose intelligence can be compared to the girls opening her eyes she stated with a serious look that she met him 5 years ago at saki's birthday party an image appeared of a long table with two

people surrounded by numerous guests a scholar of the three umos he is known as the son of a farmer who learned to their level with his own efforts they exchanged opinions on astrology military tactics and strategy but it soon turned Into a debate an image of gin wall appeared against the backdrop of numerous Circles of hieroglyphs their views philosophies and personalities were opposite an image of a smiling girl appeared she stated that she felt threatened by him that he might surpass her and take her position an image of a girl appeared against the background of

a large number of similar circles these circles filled the whole picture she decided to test him using the power of Her family and decided to teach him to doubt himself she used the 10,9 Point War tactics an image of a girl sitting at a table in emptiness appeared she stated that he most likely never lost an image appeared of a shocked guy with drool flowing from his mouth she said it might have been hard for him to admit his first defeat he took mental damage sign she closed her eyes and said that she had heard

rumors that after this incident he had gone crazy but if he is A genius he should have recovered looking at the girl the guy said that he would hardly want to join them after that she replied that if they couldn't they would have to eliminate him she seriously looked into the distance and said that they could not allow him to help another Dragon SAR the moon in the night sky illuminated the roof of a light building the man in the flat hat became alert when he saw a man walking up the stairs a man in

a flat hat stood In front of the door he put his hand forward and asked to introduce himself the man told him to leave and not interfere with the execution of the order a plump man entered the room pushing the guard away Nang with his dark hair tied up looked at his guest incomprehensibly the man frowned when he recognized the guests Ming remembered how seven years ago a man with a mole on his nose looked at him with displeasure Ming remembered how having eaten and Drunk the captain of a mercenary group located on the territory

of the northern Heavenly Clan slept on the floor he remembered how the captain was hiding in the bushes that night when all the people in the Clan's territory were killed sweat ran down passing's face his eyes were wide with horror muing remembered that the captain abandoned his subordinates to save his own skin a man with a mole on his nose greeted the deputy Captain a man with a dark cloak Sat at a table littered with Scrolls passing said that he had heard rumors that a former comrade had become part of the central Heavenly Alliance but

he could not have imagined that muang would become the head of the secret group of the investigation department the man sitting next to the window turned to face the guest he said that he heard that the escaped Captain became the dog of the false Heaven and the Seven Western Gates the man with the mole on His nose frowned he was indignant that muing spoke to him without respect the man with the swords on his back said that passing learned from his Masters about the existence of a special intelligence service and asked why he came the

former Captain shouted angrily and reached for his sword he insulted his interlocutor passing who was drawing his sword from its sheath froze when he saw people dressed in black next to the table the bearded man was confused and Asked where those people came from the plump man recoiled in fear when mang stood up and walked towards him sweat streamed down pang's face as muang came close to him and looked into his eyes the man with the mole on his nose didn't understand when his former subordinate became so big muang leaned towards pang's ear and said

if he still looked like the man who worked with the captain two swords were visible behind mang's back he looked down at the man with a Mole on his nose the head of the secret group said that he could kill passang with impunity and get rid of the body the men in the flat hats watched as their leader leaned over the bearded man and said that he could make the whole world forget he existed fans appeared on pang's face with impotent anger because of mang's words that his owners would easily find a replacement for him

people in flat hats surrounded the people standing opposite each other the head of The secret group ordered the interlocutor to disappear as soon as possible sweat streamed down the face of the man with the mole on his nose as he tried to say something passing bowed overcoming himself he said that hin wants to meet Nang Nang raised his hand his gaze turned to his interlocutor with a thoughtful look people in black clothes and flat hats hurried to hide in the shadows muing continued to look at his interlocutor he thought that hyon Wanted to meet him

out of fear of muan a man with raised hands stood in a boat that floated on the surface of the lake the dark-haired man in white clothes opened his mouth he swore and said that he didn't know anymore behind gin wall muan jumped down he told the man that he was as usual there was a full moon behind muan drops of water were flying around his body the scientist asked the young man if he had not yet left the Jade City he confirmed two dark Silhouettes were seen in a boat bobbing on the lake Jin

wall said that from the first meeting he knew that the young man was special but he could not imagine that he alone would cope with the problem created by Silent Night and the broken fist Clan sitting on the shore of the lake hwan all raised his hand Jin wall suggested that muan could fly and asked how the guy found him in the middle of the lake the young man and the scientist stood opposite each other Jin Wall said that it seemed to him that muan had earned the nickname Northern blade for a reason a pale

man with disheveled dark hair grinned Jin wall said that he thought it was EAS easy for the guy to get to the middle of the lake the main character bowed his head and scratched the back of his head he said that he could not even think that he would receive such a nickname gin wall raised one eyebrow and said that it is quite normal for rumors not to reach the Very subject of the rumors and added that there was a lot of discussion on new one on the mainland little time has passed the full moon

continued to illuminate the surface of the lake a jug and two cups stood at the bottom of the boat new one was surprised that last time the scientist treated him to tea but this time he offered him alcohol the main character and the scientist were sitting in a boat the sky above their heads was covered with stars gin wall Said that while sailing in a boat it is best to drink alcohol the young man replied that the man did not come here to swim the interlocutor was delighted with his intelligence a dark spot was visible

under the water muan assumed that the man was using tactical Illusions to gather all the fish in one place like large Nets a huge black ball was underwater in the place where there was a boat against the background of the night sky the main character praised the Scientists gin wall raised the cup to his mouth and closed his eyes he said that he was just having fun the man's hand was still near his face he opened his eyes and looked intently at his interlocutor the wind ruffled the hair of the men sitting in the boat

Jin wall assumed that his interlocutor was the heir of the fifth generation of the northern Heavenly clan of Jin muan the main character looked down long strands of hair falling into his face the young Man threw his head back and drank alcohol the man with a cup in his hands looked closely at his interlocutor Jin wall said that it seems he was right and asked the main character about his plans the scientist spread his arms to the sides when he suggested that muan was going to take over the heavens the guy poured more alcohol from

The Jug into his cup in silence muan threw his head back and drank the alcohol from the cup in one gulp the guy raised his hand to His face wiping his lips he said that the scientist's liquor was very strong in the light of the full moon the dark silhouettes of two people were visible in a boat on the surface of the lake Lake new one's gaze was downcast and he said that he was not yet sure what to do at the bottom of the boat there were Scrolls a jug and a bowl the main

character admitted that he did not think about anything ambitious the sword lay next to the dark silhouette of a sitting Man muan said that he was just trying to live every day to the fullest Jin wall raised one eyebrow at his interlocutor he was surprised by the guy's words that he would never betray his own voice muan sat cross-legged with his hand on his knees he explained that by voice he meant the sound that he heard heard inside himself and added that he plans to live according to the dictates of his heart the main character's

hair fluttered against the background of the Starry Sky the guy looked forward new one said that regardless of whether his heart desires revenge or capturing the heavens he will do just that the guy closed his eyes and brought the cup of alcohol to his face he asked Jin wall if he was too idealistic behind the scientist was the night sky he held a bowl in his hand and looked thoughtfully at his interlocutor the man with the bowl in his hand laughed on ominously he realized that muan was after all Planning something the hunch ginal raised

the cup to his lips he repeated the words of muan and the dictates of his heart and called him a real idealist the scientists thought that the young man's ideas made sense and they were very different from the delusional ideas of other idealists the guy closed his eyes and raised the cup to his lips the scientist thought that the young man was up to something because although his answer was frivolous it was confident Gin Wall's face was reflected in the alcohol poured into the cup he thought about the Simplicity of his interlocutor there was a

small dot in the middle of the lake Jin wall thought that he had done a lot in a short time but sometimes it is important to live as simply as muan the dark ball under the boat disappeared the fish spread out in different directions and the scientists realized that even he gets tired sometimes the wind ruffled the wide Sleeve of the man's robe when he raised the cup to his face the scientist thought that he needed to learn to rest Jin wall raised his head and looked at the stars he thought that every time muan

appeared the signs in the heavens began to change the full moon surrounded by stars was visible in the sky the scientists thought that few people could have such an influence with their mere appearance the man hid his hand under his clothes he thought that only heroes Or villains could influence the universe like that Jin wall tied his unruly hair with a light ribbon he was interested to know which way muan would go opposite the black silhouette the main character sat with his eyes downcast the scientist called out to his interlocutor the man tightening the ribbons

on his head looked at muan with interest Jin wall said that he liked the guy and they had something in common and offered to go together to the central Heavenly Alliance to repay the debt the main character continued to sit opposite the black silhouette he did not understand what happened dark figures of people could be seen in a boat bobbing on the lake under the light of the full moon the scientist said that he liked the idea of living according to the dictates of the heart a smiling gin wall pointed his index finger at the

main character and said that he would become a soldier of muan the heir of the fifth generation Of the northern Heavenly Clan dark figures of armed people could be seen against a white background Newan was thinking about the place where the faction that destroyed his clan was located and where the nine Heavens the great martial arts Masters lived in the center of the lake there was an island with a high tower a city was located around it the main character thought that the central Heavenly Alliance was the center of the Miram world and the Place

where many martial artists wanted to go muan remembered how in the midst of the battle he grabbed his sword and his eyes glowed on his face hidden in Shadow the main character thought that a lot had happened and his nickname Northern blade quickly spread the young man remembered how he raised his blade to attack gon and thought that soon many would want to know who he was he remembered how a man in a white headb looked at him and thought that there was No escape from fate the main character looked ahead resolutely he thought that

he should really come to the central Heavenly Alliance himself H Wang chill called out to the young Master view one turned around and looked at the wavy-haired man in Surprise as he called out to him again each Wang Cho with his wavy hair pulled back into a ponytail asked embarrassedly what the young master was talking about with the scientist and what he was thinking about The two men walked along the bushes and trees Mian explained that he had met with a mad scientist who wanted to become his Soldier and offered to go together to the

central Heavenly Alliance the main character turned his head to the interlocutor when H wanel hesitantly said that he believed that Jin wall was an outstanding person if he had earned the respect of new one the young man assumed that the man also wanted to say that he was not sure that The scientists could be trusted and that he should be allowed to join was a good idea Newan scratched his head he said that it didn't seem like Jin wall had any malicious intent and that he would most likely go with him H Wang chel asked

why then the scientists didn't go with them the moon illuminated the boat in which two men were sitting rocking on the water Jin wall said that he had to make a lot of preparations for the trip pack a lot of things the white robe Scholar cleared his throat after admitting that he had to finish business with Widow youu and asked muan to pretend he didn't hear it gin wall put his hands behind his back and turned away he said that he would join the main character when he left and told the guy to go do

his business V1 and H1 call looked at the door to the building the young man recounted his conversation with the scientists the man asked if the young master was sure that this man Could be trusted he replied that gin wall had always been strange the men opened the door the servant could understand how the scientists would know when they said off there were a lot of people in the hall with two tables and benches everyone looked at those who entered gim checked jamm's pulse the darkhaired man looked surprised he assumed that it was Mr jyn

in front of him there were many people in the spacious Hall with six tables jammon Said that he wanted to thank everyone Doney with his hair down smiled widely and told the main character that jam and wanted to meet him in person and had been waiting for him in this place since he came to his sensus gim looked down he told jammon that he would need to take the antidote for at least 3 months the Elder looked at the man who lowered his kimono from one shoulder and said that if he followed his advice the

internal injuries would be completely restored Jammon thanked him and said that he would definitely repay his kindness the man began to get dressed gim waved his hand called Awan call and said that it was necessary to completely remove the poison from his body The Bodyguard replied that he never thought that Elder tan would personally treat him and thanked him muan turned his head Murray stood next to him the guy asked how they managed to create an antidote so quickly the girl blushed Murray remembered that She and her uncle were sitting next to a Madman who

had been put to sleep and explained that when they were in the broken fist Clan they had the opportunity to examine the poisoned one the dark-haired girl turned her head to the interlocutor she said that thanks to that research they were able to prepare all the necessary ingredients in advance in Murray's mind an image appeared of muan handing the bag to her uncle the green robed girl explained that because The protagonist provided them with the original source of the poison they were able to research it and make an antidote so when gim figured out how

to suppress the effects of the poison he was able to use the family's special acupuncture technique gim sat cross-legged Meyer stood behind him with her arms outstretched dark green smoke enveloped them they used a technique called animated purified Spirit acupuncture jamine was lying on the floor needles Protruding from his body members of the Tang family were sitting nearby Murray explained that they inserted needles into the body at different depths and pulled out the poisonous Kai from The Intern etal meridians and now the man could recover Newan continued to look at Murray he said that he

was surprised that the Tang family managed to make the antidote so quickly because he heard that the central Celestial Alliance investigation Bureau entered unnam 2 Months earlier and used them as bait the main character continued to look at the dark-haired girl she said that everything worked out thanks to her uncle but she could not become the keeper of poisons because her body rejects them Newan didn't know what to say standing opposite Hwang chol gim spread his arms to the sides the main character said that thanks to the fact that Murray saved his uncle's life many

times he is still alive in addition she Assisted him during special acupuncture youan smiled he said that the girl's actions impressed him and thanked him for her hard work the dark-haired girl blushed Murray turned away and touched her red cheek with her hand she did not agree with the guy people in light clothes approached muan and Murray Jamon said that I live thanks to the main character and I'm grateful to him for everything so told her brother what Newan had to go through because of him The man intended to repay the young man for his

kindness the guy with dark hair looked at the other person he said that the Bodyguards of the white dragon trade Association and the iron Squad suffered more than him so jammon should repay them instead of him the dark-haired man with a mustache smiled he said that he had already personally thanked everyone for their help and added that he was not one of those who forget about those to whom he owes money there were three People standing opposite the guy and the girl jammon said that he would do everything to repay the debt to the main

character and asked if necessary to contact the white dragon Association for help Newan bowed his head and closed his eyes he said that he helped Jamon not for the sake of compensation but for the sake of saving Hwang chol and thank the man for the nice words the man with the mustache smiled he thought that the man opposite was destined to leave a big Mark in the history of murum gim took Hwang ch's pulse jamman smiled and told The Bodyguard and mojun that he would never forget their Brave Deeds the Sun was shining on the

three-story building gooni told everyone to rest and prepare to go home in 3 days snow flew in different directions due to an explosion among the rocks two men in white cloak stood in the snow the hooded man whispered something in chako's ear the man was very surprised when he learned That Jamon had received treatment and had fully recovered veins appeared on the neck of the man wearing a white headband he was shocked that they managed to find the antidote before the alliance he realized that he should not have ignored the knowledge and strength of the

Tang family the Shadow from the hood hid the man's face he said that the demon fist chungu disappeared despite the fact that the broken fist Clan sealed the gate and now no one knows Where he is the man in the headband asked what H in who is in charge of spying on the broken fist Clan was doing chains were visible on the gate in the high wall the interlocutor explained to chaku that hodan had sealed the clan gate and captured chango's son as a hostage many white- hooded people stood next to the gray dressed man

the man explained that hoden was panicking because the demon fist had disappeared when the people from the investigation Bureau were accompanying him chmu in the white headband cursed and called demon fist stubborn he did not know what the warrior was up to the man put his fist to his palm as chocmo said that things were not going as smoothly as originally planned but since their work here was finished they needed to meet hodong quickly there were a lot of people in the Square the cart moved away from the city Gates Captain gone was driving the

cart in which so and jamine were sitting A man in a flath hat told jongan that he was seeing him for the first time the man looked at him displeased and told him to mind his own business Newan turned his head to the tan family ich Wang call and mun were standing nearby everyone was talking about something the guy turned around when a man shouted that someone was heading this way three people stood with their backs to the main character everyone peered into the distance gooni asked who it was a black Silhouette appeared in the

distance a man dressed in black stood on an ox drawn cart gin wall who was riding on a cart spread his arms to the sides he announced his arrival to the northern blade and asked him to hug him quickly because his arms were already starting to hurt ean's eyebrows Rose in Surprise the scientists winked at the young man a black bird flew in the sky the bird circled above the black silhouettes of people below gim was sitting in Jin Wall's cart they were happily discussing something the guy was watching the men the guy admitted that

he didn't expect the two to get along so quickly the scientist spread his arms to the side and and smiled broadly at his interlocutor the main character was surprised that the men were discussing various topics from medicine to astrology sain looked over goon's shoulder he also watched Jin wall and gim he recognized the scientist and was Delighted that for the first time he was seeing a person who possessed an unimaginable amount of knowledge muan shook her head and sighed each won call walked behind the main character the man called out to the guy and said

that they were not far from the place where the Stone from which muan forged a sword came from and offered to visit him The Bodyguard turned to the man driving the cart and said that they had personal matters and would join the squad as soon As they finished the captain agreed and said that he would instruct mun to leave marks along the way Newan turned to the cart where the scientist and Elder Tang were sitting he told them that he would be back soon Jin wall said okay and returned to the conversation doy with a

scar on his face frowned over his shoulder he had a bad feeling that one of the strongest people was leaving the squad he hoped not to run into trouble in mean's absence the main character and H Wang chel were running through the forest the men ran out of the forest the men ran across the gray desert V1 and H wanel stopped the man was pointing at something sweat was running down his face he said that they had arrived the guy's hand clenched on his sword the one looked at the sword the main character turned his

head and realized that in front of him was the same place the men looked at the many gray rocks the hand drew a cross in the sand a hand drew a Cross on a tree trunk following the cart munin crouched down to draw a cross on the ground the guy stuck out his tongue with Zeal a black silhouette appeared next to him the boy collided with a man Lon looked over someone else's shoulder not understanding why they stopped gooni with scars on his face and his team looked ahead tensely a tall man in a Red

Cloak stood in front of The Travelers with rows of Warriors visible behind him the demon fist chenu in golden armor Looked unkindly at the squad they met new one standing next to H wanel watched the devastation the main character looking at the remnants of the past wondered what could happen here H Wang Cho recalling the old days said that several years ago he came here while traveling H Wang Cho recalling how a fire burned at the same place said that upon arriving at this place they saw only ruins after which H wangcho reported that one

of his bodyguard Acquaintances who knew about this place told him that the people who lived here praised the stone that fell from the sky H Wang Cho remembering what the stone looked like said that it was not an ordinary Stone and and he decided to take it with him in the hope that it would be useful to the young Master hwan yal looking at the ruins said that the broken fist Clan was responsible for the destruction noting that he knew nothing more H wal looking at the craters said That he also did not know why

broken fist did such a thing noting that there was no point in killing these people H wangal leading the main character to the cave said that this place is located here H Wang Cho looking at the altar in the cave said that this is where he found the stone that fell from the sky the main character together with h wangal entered the cave and looked at the empty altar Newan felt his Katana begin to vibrate the main character Looking at his hand noticed that the katana was trying to jump out of his hands the main

character looking at how his hand twitched heard in his thoughts that his crying was getting stronger Yan looking at something in front of him heard the girl's Aura whispering in his ear after which the main character said in his thoughts that everything became clear to him Newan also wondered if it was right in front of him the main character character putting his sword Behind his back stood motionless H wano looking at the motionless muan wondered what happened the main character having climbed onto a pile of stones began to rake it h won call ran up

to muan and began helping him clear away the rubble The Narrative moves to Sunset of the same day the main character raking Stones together with his servant made a ringing sound throughout the area H Wan call having removed the last Stone opened a passage to an unknown Place H Wang chel wondered what was with a look of surprise on his face The Narrative moves to the Battle of muin and his comrades musum lowering his head a little said in his thoughts that jangu Chen Wu nicknamed The Devil's fist was now standing in front of him

musang looking at the huge yungu wondered in his thoughts what he was doing here yungu looking at musang and raising his head wondered if he was the northern blade musang feeling heaviness in his Conversation with Jong Wu noted in his thoughts that he was now under incredible pressure mu also wondered in his thoughts if he was looking for jyn because of what happened in Jade City M further stated in his thoughts that he thought that they were forced to seal their gate due to a warning from the central Heavenly Alliance muen sweating from nerves wondered

in his thoughts what he was doing here now further muen noted in his thoughts that it was not Just anyone but the demon fist jangu himself M further stated in his thoughts that they needed to get out of this situation as quickly as possible noting that they had no reason to put themselves in danger M also stated in his thoughts that their initial goal was to complete the mission without any incident the guys from the iron dozen watched the dialogue with dissatisfied Expressions on their faces gimon peeking out from behind one of the guys wondered

What the demon fist was doing here gim also wondered if he had sealed the gate Jin wall watching the dialogue between musong and yungu said in his thoughts that if he remembers correctly Silent Night disguised itself as the citizens of Jade City in order to kidnap merchants and travelers and then turn them into Madmen Jin wall also said said in his thoughts that instead of identifying them the broken fist Clan decided to slaughter the entire city Jin Wall further said in his thoughts that he was sure that yungu was thinking of destroying Silent Night and

saving several high ranking individuals of Jade after which he could gain some kind of trust and respect and then use this to hide his brutal actions Jin wall getting to his feet turned his head towards jangu after which in his thoughts he said that after jyn single-handedly stopped the massacre of the broken fist Clan and dealt with silent night the Whole world learned how cruel and careless the broken fist Clan is fist noting that this in turn led to the need to seal their gate Jin wall further stated in his thoughts that this reduced their

power and influence after which his son was taken away by the central Celestial Alliance as a hostage noting that he could only imagine how much anger yungu now feels towards jyn Jin wall holding his chin and thinking said in his thoughts that demon fist was like A wild bear with an innate blood lust noting that things would soon become more complicated musang folding his hand hands and bowing introduced himself to yungu after which he said that he expresses his respect towards him after which musen also noted that the person yungu is looking for is not

here now Jong Wu watching musen worshiping thought about something n with his head down and his eyes closed with sweat on his face revealed that the person he was Looking for had been traveling with them for a while noting that he left the group as he had personal matters to attend to M then added that they did not ask where he would go so they do not know where he is now M further stated that he told him that he would return when he finished with his business musang also said that if Jong Wu is

not satisfied with this then they can send people to search for him noting that at the moment they are finishing the Mission of escorting the third Master of the white dragon trade Association and the Tang family from SATA yungu stood with a dissatisfied expression on his face while listening to musal muen raising his head and opening his eyes wondered if it would be possible for them to continue their Journey The Narrative shifts to the main character and his subordinate muan and H Wan call entering the cave observed how many unusual corpses lay on the ground

hwal Watching this in horror wondered if they hadn't seen all the dead of the place the main character turning his head and looking at the ground noticed something muan looking at the corpse noticed that his throat had been cut the main character also drawing attention to the wrists of the corpses said that their necks and wrists were cut to release all the blood from the body V1 having walked a little further reported that after all the blood was drained from them they Were sealed in this place noting that since they had lay here for a

very long time their bodies did not rot but were simply mummified hwal closed his eyes and lowered his head wondering why the broken fist Clan tried to do this H wanel also stated that they were completely crazy to which the main character said that there was something more important Newan looking at the bodies said that these bodies belong to women the main character standing next To the stunned HW Cho said that he heard stories when he was young noting that one of them was about the mutilated bodies of young women the main character looking at

the huge crater revealed that there was also a huge pit in the story noting that there is a demonic art that uses the fresh blood of women to increase their internal Kai Newan lowering his head said that this method was too cruel which is why the world of mirma banned its use the main character Looking at the unknown light said that the picture in front of them is proof that the Demonic art of the blood of 10 women was used the narrative shifts to M's dialogue with yungu raising his head with a displeased expression yungu

wondered if musong was trying to threaten him by calling out the names of the white dragon trade Association and the Tang family of saton musen nervous and looking at the angry yungu stated that that was not what he was trying to Say jangu looking at the Bowing musong said that he was in a very bad mood due to recent events Yung Wu lowering his head and looking at the leader of the iron dozen said that if he could not bent his anger he would not be able to voluntarily follow orders musum sweating profusely heard yungu

ad that he would probably have to take his anger out on them after which muen wondered if he had heard everything correctly Yung Wu looking down at musang said that if he Did this the northern blade would come to him Jong Wu smiling sarcastically said that moreover When the Northern blade finds out about what happened it will very quickly come to him jongo smiling from ear to ear said that musang should be glad that he would fall at his hands jangu extending his hand and pointing his finger at the guys ordered his subordinates to kill

all of them the man seems confused and wonders what they mean Chung Wu's eyes sparkle and he States that if he has power it would be a sin not to use it m looks up mentally wondering if he has gone crazy and thinks about how he should have sealed the clan Gates and ends up rebelling against the world he wonders if he is trying to overthrow the central Celestial Alliance if he really intends to turn the entire continent against him mukin seriously calls him and assumes that the man will not negotiate frowning yakan agrees with

him and believes that They should take a battle formation n closes his eyes cursing he starts screaming asking how dare the old man do such a thing they said they don't know where he went they were minding their own business so he wonders what he wants from them with his mouth wide open he calls out to the iron Squad people appear behind him and he puts his weapon forward opposite them are people with black eyes the Yona sect has already prepared weapons pointing the sword at Yung Wu asking if it's really him the man Smiles

slightly noticing that muong dared to say his name so frivolously and that everyone has already forgotten what it means to be one of the great four of the northern Heavens he puts his fist to his chest claiming that he was chosen by heaven and his honor should not be neglected by anyone his fist single-handedly slaying hundreds of bad people from Silent Night leader yon looks at him seriously as he states that The peace he enjoyed so much was due to his efforts and strength but apparently they forgot that fact and became arrogant Jang Wu frowns

and claims that this has been happening since those fools in the central Heavenly Alliance trying to punish him for his actions in unnam Province by refusing to let anything go his way he looks forward confidently and says that he is not going to let things slide and will no longer look the other way so he tells What will happen once he catches the northern blade he smiles declaring that he will take over the heavens in his own way because that's how it should be although he is a little worried that he has to put in

so much effort but in any case this is what it means to be the demon fist the head of the glor ious broken fist Clan as m stands with his gun pointed at him he states that this is why none of his actions or words should be ridiculed he frowns and Reveals that he is the embodiment of Reason Justice and strength leader yon swings insulting him it is reported of a small settlement hidden deep in the mountains that people on the mainland called this place the cursed mountains but those who lived there never traded or

interacted with Outsiders but instead respected and valued nature they called it place the sacred Mountain as it gave them food and roof over their heads the settlement is depicted it turns out that Many years later a star fell from the sky and left a large crater when a shaman found this star called it the sacred stone and people began to worship it a man is shown praying in front of a stone it is learned that for the safety of her people she spent her days praising the stone chosen by the sacred Mountain to lead her

people she was a respected Shaman he sits with his eyes closed suddenly she turns her head questioningly she sees everything Burning and some people attacking she immediately starts running towards them looking at this in fear the girl wonders what is happening and why they are attacking her people people are shown being killed and she questions what they did wrong to deserve this punishment and why they are getting rid of the men it is depicted how people drag women and this also raises questions for the shaman while one of the killers smiles she screams at them

to stop he looks at Her questioningly when she asks how they dare to do this the girl runs towards him telling them to stop the man hits her asking who she is and stating that she saved them Time by running herself he drags her unconscious by the hair her eyes close she tries to open them she opens them even more the girl sees people among the bloody area and wonders what is happening a crater filled with blood is visible and she insults them the shadows of people are visible and One of them reports that the

preparations are complete people turn their heads towards the shaman noticing that she is still left the girl thinks that she will never forgive them one person remains looking at her as she declares that she will curse them until the end of time he comes closer to her she thinks that she will do this even when she becomes a spirit her vision becomes cloudy and she claims that she will take revenge her eyes gradually Close a smiling man is depicted sitting in a bath of blood above him can be seen many suspended victims the entrance to

the cave where the shaman sat before was shown the stone she was praising is visible mean's hand glows purple he sits near the crater while his name is called tears stream down his face and he realizes that his uncle not only betrayed the northern Heavenly Clan out of greed a man with sparkling eyes is shown and it turns out that he also Sacrificed innocent people people are seen attacking and muan claims that his uncle mercilessly slaughtered the inhabitants of Jade City someone's hands are shown and it is revealed that the man has forced his followers

to learn a forbidden art that will shorten their lives it turns out that he destroyed an entire tribe in order to gain more power the one clutches his weapon in his hands questioning how his uncle dares to accept the lives of others as bargaining Chips and remembers that he was once a proud warrior who fought against silent night he wonders if he is really Chung Wu one of the great four of the northern Heavens who has protected many lives he clenches his hand into a fist realizing how low the man has fallen he silently looks

at his sword he leans down grabbing its handle magical forces surround him and he tells the snowflower to wipe away his tears because he will fulfill his revenge Gan moves his hand To the side saying that Yung Wu was consumed by rage and apparent L they won't be able to come to an agreement with him he stands with his sword ready telling the white dragon trade Association to draw their blades because they must make these fools regret attacking them a man and a girl are standing and he remembers the demon fist lowering his head he

calls him a beast who has spent his entire life killing others on the battlefield and suggests That after years of Silence he has finally listened to his desire although not even a group of Third Rate Bandits would go that far he states that he is disappointed in Yung wo Jin wall looks to the side thoughtfully musing that if he assumes that muen can hold his own against Yong Wu the others will have to deal with the martial artists of the broken fist Clan he frowns deciding to see what happens people with dark faces are seen

and it is reported that there Are about 20 of them here and each of them has reached the peak of the sphere men are shown with weapons and the idea is that they have about eight capable Warriors from the iron company on their side individuals are depicted wearing hats and it is revealed that they also have approxim imately 15 low ranking bodyguards from the white dragon trade Association everyone named is shown together and Jin wall thinks that they are in an open flat area surrounded by Trees on either side he notices a little wind and

good weather he has a finger in his mouth and realizes that rain clouds are starting to appear above them he smiles removing his finger from his mouth and thinks clear skies with a chance of thunder are ideal the man tells a questioning looking munjong to come up to him Jin wall sits on the cart and the boy wonders how he knows knows his name smiling the man states that he is sure that mung marked 17 places while They were walking here confused the boy answers in the affirmative and says that they must be out there

somewhere he remembers how the man had been talking tirelessly to the Great Master of poisons all this time and wonders when he noticed this Jin wall hands him some papers telling him that he has a task for him and asks if the boy can go through the mark dreams and attach what he gave lunging looks surprised when the man Whispers something else in his ear He puts his hand behind his head claiming it's true but he doubts he can do it Jin wall puts his hand on his shoulder and declares that he can and must

keep telling himself that he can so that eventually it becomes a reality and he believes in the boy believes that he can a crowd of people stand with their weapons pointed forward they wonder if they should attack first what they should do if they should wait and notice that they are almost there yakan frowns At the idea that they need to hurry up and decide and she knows that if they move rashly they will die muen Squints realizing that he needs to calm down and think when the deputy is called he turns his head in

shock as he notices a mental message calling out the iron company's strategist mukin of infinite thought Jin wall sits on the bull informing him that when he gives him the signal they will need to attack with all their might the man opens his mouth in Surprise and Wonders what the scientist of three Minds came up with a gray sky is visible a tree with a cross is shown suddenly mang rushes over he quickly covers this cross and now he is running in the other direction he approaches gin wall telling him that he has attached all

the papers he rushes on saying that he is going to attach more to those trees while the man actively supports him the scientist Smiles preparing to begin he spreads his arms to the sides and raises his head Feeling something approaching which only makes him happy people with black eyes are visible members of the Yona sect are standing with weapons the crowd starts to walk muan looks at jinwal asking what they should do and telling him to hurry up and tell him clouds of dust appear behind M's men which their opponents notice and realize that they

have more soldiers the man looks up assuming its reinforcements but thinks it doesn't matter he suddenly looks ahead in shock Wondering what it is many flying arrows are visible the man covers himself with his hands telling his soldiers to strengthen their positions and block the arrows because thanks to the fist of a 100 days technique these arrows will not penetrate their hands everyone Shields themselves from weapons flying at them Jin wall Smiles announcing that the time has come for the iron Squad to act mukin decisively shouts to his team that now is their chance and

they need to go on The attack everyone immediately rushes into battle A Satisfied Man approaches gin wall wondering if these clouds of dust and arrows are his illusion the scientist crosses his arms and thinks that if they fight those fools from the broken fist clan in the open they will simply overwhelm them with the difference in strength their only chance is to make them lose concentration and suddenly attack at that moment the bodyguards are standing and the idea is Heard that this is a battle not for victory but for endurance Jin wall frowns knowing that

they need muan to get here as quickly as possible the battle is shown as the man thinks that their defenses are now weakened but they are trained Killers so they will soon recover and turn the tide of the battle a young man is seen running and JY wall realizes that before that happens he needs to create another opportunity and M Yong needs to hurry musen takes a Swing at Chang Wu he stabs him suddenly he looks at him dumbfounded the man's face is dark and his eyes sparkle and the thought sounds that the opponent was

able to block his attack with a small movement of the sword leader yon holds his sword tightly pointing it forward as Yung wo states that he is making a lot of useless movements from his impact on the ground stones and dust fly the man frowns and states that because of such sweeping strikes M's attacks are easy to Read a huge cloud of dust is visible a man with sparkling eyes rushes out of it the dragon's silhouette is shown and the dragon's Fang soul is activated M swings again while running looking at him Yun Wu calls

him a bloodthirsty guy and tells him that he is a little stronger than he thought and this will be a good workout he puts his fist forward claiming that the man deserves to taste him spitting blood and pointing a sword at him musen tells him not to look down On him mun runs across the battlefield with many warriors on him he runs gritting his teeth saying that he can he jumps up to the tree attaches a rectangular object to it and says that he needs to attached the first to the largest tree and the second

a pale warrior in a cloak appears behind him Lun is scared and sweating the warrior turns to him the Warrior pounces on him and asks what he is doing a dog rushes at the warrior mun reaches for the sword Behind his back The Warrior throws the dog aside asking what the mongrel is doing here munan takes the sword in his hands he says this is his chance he screams and slashes with his sword the warrior stops the sword with his hand and prepares the other hand to strike he w is how anyone could expect to

win with his improved and protected body mun is terrified the warrior strikes and mun is thrown aside creating clouds of dust more dust the wounded mungon lies on the Ground in the dust next to the sword he remembers how he trained to hold the sword how he screamed in pain how he rushed with the sword at muan how muan dodged how he struck him how he stood and explained to him how to fight correctly he told him he could do it a bloodied mungun Rises to his feet sword in hand thinking that this bastard is

nothing compared to his older brother a warrior with a cloak blowing in the wind and mun with a sword at the ready run at Each other he prepares to strike with his sword with a face full of anger he strikes the Warrior's hand smiling the warrior says that this will not work on him the sword cuts through half of the arm the Warrior's pupils shrank in horror part of his arm was torn off he asks in horror what the hell happened mungon stabs the warrior in the chest he stands with a sword in his hands

the warrior stands with a sword in his chest the warrior with a face full of Incomprehension says that he is small a sharp movement munan pushes the sword deeper into the Warrior's chest blood pours from the Warrior's mouth the dog and mun attack him they all fall to the ground mun with eyes full of horror realizes that he killed a man the dog barks he turns his head in his Direction he prepares to get up and thanks the dog for reminding him of the task a long-haired man sits with his eyes closed he suddenly opens

his eyes Realizing that mun managed to complete the task he sitting on the bulll spreads his arms and says that it's time to shake things up again one of the Warriors stands in the middle of the battlefield watching his comrades kill enemy Warriors he orders the iron Squad to retreat pale Warriors and cloak stand and do not understand what is happening they turn around the image of a giant hand appears in front of several pale Warriors two huge hands appear above all Of them but they believe that this is all an illusion the hands Crush

most of their squad all the survivors screaming in horror jarin holds an axe in his hands next to a cut down tree several people armed with swords look in her Direction many warriors are separated by two Fallen trees the long-haired man smiling says that now is the right moment to kill them the warrior pointing his finger and shouting orders the iron Squad to attack the iron Squad runs to Attack types of stone wastelands lots of rocks and a cave in the Rock in the cave muan and H1 are standing hwan turns towards the man who

suddenly fell to the ground the main character calmly with a glow in his eyes turns his head in a cave a man asks a stranger to identify himself the Fallen man realizes with horror that this is the evil Kai that he felt in the flashback he holds the sword in his hands and says that this is the kai that has taken over his mind Jim Calmly goes to the man and says that he is his assistant who has been following them for a long time Hwang holding the sword in his hands calms down the Fallen

man thinks that muan is full of surprises he comes out with a smile and says that he was just keeping an eye on him a crow flies into the cave the crow calls and the man talks about the dancer the crow sits on his hand and cause he asks about the broken fist Clan muan and HW look wary the main character says That this cannot be he runs out of the cave coming out of the cave he sees smoke in the distance in the forest ich Wang and the man run to a distraught gym Newan

jumps off the cliff others ask them to wait he flies with anger in his eyes n began to approach his opponent all the while spinning with blades in his hand and using the Demonic Dragon Sword technique shangu raised his hand to strike seeing a crescent-shaped red blade made of Kai flying straight at him A moment later his fist rushed towards the enemy's technique with one blow he was able to completely destroy the vehicle and create a shock wave of enormous power mung opened his eyes wide and shock at how chenu was able to block the

attack with just the wind caused by his own movement with a click the head of the iron one turned into a mirage moving it great speed Nong instantly found himself at Chen Wu's side with his blade raised to strike but his opponent Was able to notice him and said that it didn't matter whether the opponent could have anticipated his attacks or not as long as he was Stronger at the moment when muong struck with his blade chenu jumped into the air and turned around in the air trying to strike with his fist directly at muong

shenu hand slammed the head of the iron Squad into the ground causing the ground beneath him to shatter M lay in the created mini crater with his hand extended in front of his Head with which he blocked the attack of the demon fist he cursed complaining that the demon fist had not become weaker with age Chang Wu's eyes glowed brightly veins popping out on his forehead as he raised his fist for another punch and said that he had overestimated muang muong barely managed to jump away dodging Chen Wu's blow demon fist looked at the impact

sight and praised muin for still being able to dodge chenu turned his head feeling a Strange sensation it turned out that the enemy's sword was stuck in his cloak because he was distracted chenu was unable to notice the bright red flash chenu turned sharply and saw a dragon rushing towards him its mouth open red Kai was released from mu's blade cutting everything in its path even the ground this was due to the use of the chaos demon cut skill the leader of the iron Squad fell to one knee and began coughing up blood as the

dust slowly Settled around him he looked at the silhouette in the Smoke in front of him waiting for the moment when all the smoke would clear and he could fully see his enemy Shen Wu's fully armored hand took all the damage and blocked mu 's attack the head of the broken fist Clan was angry saying that he had aged after all chenu grabbed his cloak with one hand and waved it instantly scattering all the dust and grains of sand along with small stones around him mu raised His head and cursed realizing that his opponent not

only blocked the attack but also became very angry a moment later white Kai crashed into the head of the head of the iron Squad causing him to grit his teeth in pain it was a punch from chenu who approached at great speed and slammed his fist into mong's face at this time gin wall was looking at the battlefield where five members of the iron Squad were fighting in close combat against the members of the broken fist Clan while the other three were supporting the team from afar watching as yet another falling tree was Torn to

Pieces by the oracles gin wall concluded that even if the trees fell on the enemies they immediately recovered and took on a battle formation Jin wall began to raise his hand saying that during this time repeating something for a long time irritates a person and makes him lose concentration the index finger on the hand of the scientist of three Minds involuntarily extended one of his eyebrows was raised as he bit his finger saying that if they continued such attacks it would not only reduce the enemy's strength but also cause confusion gin wall turned his head

and smilingly asked gimon who was standing behind him if he had finished with the preparations he answered him by saying that he had just completed the scattered poison Kai that the scientist of three Minds requested after which the poison Master asked how he planned to use this poison if it's simply temporarily blocked the collection of Kai Jin wall frowned and stopped smiling and asked gim if he could spread the poison throughout the battlefield stretching his arms out to the sides gim said that his ability to control the poison was approximately equal to the girth of

his arms so it was impossible for him to reach such a distance Jin wall began stroking his jaw as he thought about Gim's ability suddenly both interlocutors glanced at Murray who was holding the handles of her ceks saying that she would deliver the poison there and they just need needed to be told what to do munan stuck a stick into the ground with a piece of writing wrapped around the end of it a second later munan moving across the battlefield stuck three more sticks with riding into the ground he slid sharply trying to stop when

he threw the last twig when The young man shouted about the end of the task his cry rushed across the entire Battlefield straight to the carriage soon he passed the horses and almost reached the vague silouette of the scientist of three Minds a second later mun's scream reached gin wall gin wall smiled when he heard mun scream and suggested shocking the enemies for the third time the scientist of three Minds spread his arms to the sides and raised his head up a transparent Dome began to Grow in the forests the broken fist Clan's oracles looked

at the expanding Dome wondering whether it was an illusion or not a second later when the Dome covered them the Warriors lost their Vision a dark Veil covered their eyes without understanding and fear they began to sweat profusely it was all due to the fact that the oracles stopped seeing mukin watched his the broken fist oracles began to rub their eyes and stretch out their arms to the sides Trying to find someone muan opened his eyes wide and was horrified to realize that the charm of night ghosts illusion was used a fourth level illusion whose

protective properties were considered the best in the world the deputy Commander could not believe that gin wall could use such techniques so easily he turned his head and looked at the scientist of the three worlds mentally telling himself that he too could create such an illusion but it would take him 4 Days as the deputy Commander began to slowly turn away he realized that Jin wall could control a huge Army thanks to these Illusions he looked at the madly smiling scientist of the three worlds whose Palms glowed brightly because of his Kai and asked how

talented he was Murray like the wind rushed past the broken fist Clan Warriors who were shouting to each other to collect the kai and direct it to the eyes but then they found that they could not collect The kai and began to swear NRA who was holding flasks from which poison was released nervously ran past the the oracles having almost reached one of the oracles Murray looked to the side this was her mistake because the Oracle concerned about its surroundings waved its hand striking at the place where Murray was Murray opened her eyes wide as

beads of sweat dripped from her face she was shocked by the hand approaching her a moment later Murray's hair was cut Off by a wave of the oracle's hand Murray herself was able to throw her body back to save her life the girl sat on the ground looking at her falling hair in shock as the Oracle screamed that there was someone next to him the two oracles immediately turned and approached asking where exactly the enemy was but at that moment muan appeared and with a swing of his blade he jumped and threw away the Oracle

approaching mirror the girl covered her Face with her hand and looked at the protagonist in shock looking at muan whose eyes glowed brightly and blood immediately splashed around Murray couldn't believe it a moment later the protagonist pushed off the ground and rushed in the other direction creating a splash of air behind him muan approached chenu who was holding sung in his outstretched arm whose face was bloodied when the protagonist was already very close to the head of the clan he was Able to notice him Shen Wu's eye opened wide and he became angry shenu threw

mu's body away from him and blocked muan sword strike with one hand muan moved back a little due to the recoil when colliding with chenu the protagonist straightened up and raised his head his eyebrows knitted together as he called Chen Wu's name with hatred seeing muan chenu stopped being angry and frowning he was shocked looking at the protagonist he couldn't help but imagine Guango holding his little son by the shoulders from The Sword in mean's hand his Kai began to Sparkle like lightning while he himself frowned at chenu the broken fist Clan Chief's pupil shrank

as he spontaneously said mean's name a moment later chenu began to laugh like a madman telling muan that only he could be worthy of such a nickname he shouted saying that it was no wonder that this nickname got on his nerves as the dust and smoke around him slowly cleared the Protagonist standing opposite chenw greeted his uncle chenu stopped laughing and looked at muan and asked about his fake death to which the protagonist responded by saying that this was what chenu most likely wanted the head of the broken fist Clan grinned without saying anything but

then chenu bowed his head a little and looking at muwan standing in front of him asked why he returned to this world because it would be better if he continued to live like a dead man the Head of the broken fists Clan frowned and asked his interlocutor if he knew that no one in the world would accept his existence nean whose forehead and eyes were covered with a shadow said that he also thought about it but the people of this world did not want to leave him alone and one of them was him his uncle

chenu tilted his head to the side as muwan told him that after the northern Heavenly Clans betrayal he barely managed to capture Annam Province A land that wasn't too big and even so he couldn't take care of it properly the protagonist frowned as he told his uncle that he even allowed Silent Night to appear which was previously controlled by only one member of the great four of the northern Heavens the prot tilted his head forward a little telling his interlocutor that he once respected him then he seemed to him a strong and reliable person but

it was a mistake even after his betrayal muwan assumed That he was a worthy person but his expectations were not met changu smiled upon hearing the protagonist's words and told him that he had truly matured Newan stuck the sheath of his sword into the ground asking chenu what he was trying to achieve by killing so many people and why he took out his anger on the weak right after one single failure the head of the broken fist Clan stopped smiling looking at muan he responded by saying that in order to achieve the goal it was

Necessary to make a small sacrifice the protagonist turned away from changu unable to look at him and asked if it was worth it muan was still able to overcome himself and looking at his uncle with embittered eyes said that he was only indulging his disgusting greed and thirst for power which is why he became nothing more than crazy the veins bulged on changu forehead and his lips curled into a faint Smile as he told new one to watch his words at this time mu Who was lying nearby was able to raise his head holding his

stomach the head of the iron Detachment whose face was covered in blood looked at his uncle and nephew nearby a shadow that suddenly appeared next to him puzzled mu h y Cho rested his hands on his knees due to fatigue he was sweating and sighing heavily but was still able to ask about mang's condition H wanel bent down deciding to help the rising musum who was complaining of pain comparable to The feeling that all his bones were broken the head of the iron Squad that Hwang chel was holding stuck out his tongue saying that his

customers had better double the reward because of the battle with chenu looking at the entire Battlefield Jin wall was glad that muwan in the distance was able to arrive in time and save mu and also killed three along the way making it easier for the iron Squad to fight inside the Dome Jin wall folded his arms across his chest Never ceasing to look at the battlefield as the edges of his kimono fluttered in the wind there were only four Oracles of the broken fist Clan left on the battlefield surrounded by an iron Detachment now nothing

was holding them back chango's eyes lit up brightly when he said that when he was young the northern Heavenly Clan was everything to him and he was proud of them more than anyone else because his race and Detra was to protect the people of the Mainland from Silent Night nuan's Hair fluttered in the wind as he stood motionless listening to chenu standing opposite him say that he had eventually erased the northern skyclan from his memories and muwan had no idea how hard and painful it was for him chenu remembered the moment when the five of

them LED an Army against the army of the Silent Night chenu and mean's father spent half their lives fighting against the silent night and thanks to this they Were able to drive them away from the mainland and return them to a long forgotten world all that was left for them then was past the north onto their future Descendants the head of the broken fist Clan imagined the Silhouettes Of all the strong people of the northern Heavenly Clan saying that they should have ascended to the heavens because they had every right to enjoy their Glory Glory

next chenu imagin the Silhouettes Of The Nine Heavens saying That they were the only ones who suffered while these nine Heavens appropriated all their merits to themselves the head of the broken fist Clan imagined the figure of guano and continued speaking he accused the protagonist's father of being so afraid of something that he refused to leave the north back in the present we can see chenu standing motionless telling muan that the fact that he acted like this while being so strong could only mean That guano was going to take over the world alone the protagonist

tightened his grip on the blade in his hand and began to deny Chen Wu's words and arguments saying that he saw him like this only because of his own inferiority complex a predatory smile stretched across the clan leader face when he said that guango was the only one who wanted to sell the Silent Night Mainland veins bulged on Chen Wu's forehead as he glanced at the northern blade calling Him the son of a traitor muan narrowed his eyes and answered chenu by saying that he himself knew that he didn't even believe in it because he

knew better than anyone that it was not true changu stopped smiling and looked at muwan with a frown a moment later chenu putting forward his shoulder enveloped in his Kai rushed at full speed straight at Newan wanting to hit him with his shoulder the blow from the head of the broken fist Clan destroyed all the trees In its path the ground and even the mountains were made holes mu's body passed through two mountain peaks and completely destroyed them the protagonist flying along with the fragments telling chenu that he threw away his honor in order to

gain more power he wanted everything only for himself the head of the broken fist Clan was already raising his fist to strike at Newan while he was saying that he was hindered by belonging to the northern Heavenly Clan because he was afraid that if he left alone his reputation would collapse and no one would respect him and this was not the image he wanted to preserve chanu's fist rushed towards muan the force of chanu's impact created a huge crater right on the mountain the middle of the crater was clouded with dust and smoke When the

Smoke cleared muwan appeared in the middle of the crater looking up chenu flew up to the the protagonist and raised his fist to Strike muan moved his foot preparing to jump a moment later muan pushed off from the mountain creating another depression in it thereby turning some of it into Hawks the protagonist grabbed his Blade with both hands his eyes were wide and his eyebrows knitted as he told chenu that this was why he slandered his father killed and abandoned the northern Heavenly Clan new one's blade and chenu fist collided in the air creating a

shock wave the protagonist clenched his Teeth as his opponent's fist reached his chest the muon crashed into the ground with a roar creating a small explosion chenu stood in the air above the protagonist telling him that he had incurred the king's wrath because of him and he personally got rid of him when changu raised his fist to strike he stopped abruptly when he saw a bright flash of Kai a moment later the entire body of the broken fist Clan Chief was illuminated with purple Kai a pillar of Purple Kai rushed into the sky and hit

the enemy directly chenu landed right in front of the created trench the head of the clan opened his eyes wide looking at the bracers on which a cut appeared causing them to collapse even a cut appeared on his face the next second blood sprayed from the wound across his eye Newan stood with his blade raised as shards of dust and smoke slowly settled around him the protagonist lowered his sword and grabbed it more comfortably And said that from now on the former Heritage of the northern Heavenly Clan he will return one by one events are

transferred to a Rocky Mountain on the surface of which Moss has grown a second later the top of the mountain was destroyed by the protagonist's body flying into him as the dust settled and the Mountain's debris began to fall down mean's figure burst out of the mountain shards of stones flew next to him as the protagonist stried for his goal chenu And muwan rushed at each other the head of the broken fist Clan stopped abruptly and extended both hands forward Chang Wu's eyes glowed due to his Kai he frowned as he realized that muan was

much stronger than he thought changu kicked the ground sharply a huge Boulder suddenly rose up in front of him after he kicked the ground the head of the broken fist Clan raised his hand to strike hiding it from the approaching muan chanu's fist began to approach Directly the Cobblestone that the protagonist was running towards a moment later a huge Stone was sent straight to muan the Cobblestone began to erode due to the enormous speed soon he was right in front of the protagonist and stopped in the air a moment later muan who had cut the

stone into several pieces continued running towards chenu but suddenly the clan head's fist was right in front of his face muan was able ble to move his head away at the last moment Dodging the blow he then swung his blade chenu clenched his teeth blocking mean's blow with his bracers only now he admitted that muan was not called the northern blade for nothing Chen Wu's next blow muan was able to Parry with his sword and deflected it away from himself the head of the broken fist Clan turned sharply and delivered another blow with his fist

which the protagonist dodged by jumping back a little Newan swung his sword blocking the subsequent Blow and forcing Chena to swing his hand again a powerful explosion occurred after Chang Wu's impact sending dust and debris flying in all directions the eyes of the two opponents glowed brightly as they stood in the midst of smoke and fragments flying in different directions suddenly the head of the broken fist Clan opened his eyes wide remembering that ganho never taught Newan martial arts but forced him to read books all the time this made him think about the Possible remaining

techniques in the clan shenwu began to imagine the Silhouettes of people the first of which was himself thinking about the possible remaining techniques he decided that he had definitely taken all the hand-to-hand combat techniques the second he presented was chena's silhouette realizing that he had taken away all the sword techniques he looked at muan whose eyes were shining brightly as he approached him and did not Understand why the protagonist knew martial arts the head of the broken fist Clan began to inhale deeply in the air and used a special technique forming three additional pairs of

hands on himself that performed special movements he didn't know where and from where where muan learned all this but he is still more than a beginner and he must stop him directly now Chen Wu's stomach and two real arms tensed chenu stretched out his Kai hands and the wind swirled Around them furiously dispersing all the dust particles and fragments in the air using the endless fists of Destruction technique he screamed like a beast shouting out its name the wave of Kai almost overtook muan distorting the air next to him Chen Wu's technique destroyed everything in

its path at a distance of several kilometers debris and fragments from a powerful wave of wind and Kai flew into the sky the head of the broken fist Clan looked ahead Sternly Frozen with his arms outstretched suddenly he opened his eyes wide in Surprise new one who had wounds on his body appeared right in front of him and was already striking with his blade one of the protagonists eyes turned black blood sprayed from the wounds on his hand and face when he said the name of the technique Shadow sword of the end in a sepulcral

voice instantly the protagonist found himself behind chenu whose bracers began to Collapse due to many Cuts nuan's eyes and blade glowed brightly purple and the armor on Chen Wu's arms completely shattered and Scattered in different directions the clan leader cloak flew up as he looked in shock at the armor of his arms which were flying in different directions Chu's pupil shrank to the size of a pee he couldn't believe what he saw events are transferred many years ago we find ourselves in front of the gates of the northern Heavenly Clan Changu was younger then his

whole body was sweating after training but it was during training that he was so shocked that he could not believe what he saw the head of the guano Clan owned a sword but he was still better than him in a fist fight although they hon the way of hand-to-hand combat fight all my life guano always remained the one who stood on his feet in the arena with his hands on his hips while chenu did not understand how he defeated him this Always interested chenu he respected the head of the clan very much and at the

same time envied him and it didn't matter how hard he trained it was always guango who extended his hand to help him get up while guango wiped the sweat from his forehead and exhaled chenu stood behind him frowning he didn't believe it he was jealous as if the head of the clan had a secret technique that he had never heard of when chenu standing behind guango bowed his head and asked Him to teach him the next technique he told him that he was already one of the best fighters in the realm of transcendence changu then

denied this by saying that he still lacked the skills to compare with him he continuously watched his guano without even turning around told him that he was already incredibly strong and he would have lost now he had concentrated a little more standing still and still sweating changu listened as guano told him that there Was no one else in the world who could match him in hand-to-hand combat so he needed to curb his emotionless nature because it was good for a martial artist to have a thirst for power but he also had to know when to

stop shangu closed his eyes and folded his hands in a Bakin gesture and said that he would remember the words of the clan Chief as guano began to walk away and wave his hand chenu who stood motionless asked him if he had made a decision ision regarding What he said last time their moved to the mainland but ganho did not give an exact answer saying that he needed to think about it a little more at this moment a vein appeared on changu forehead he thought that guango not only did not want to move to the

mainland but did not even want to teach him the last stage of martial art he sharply opened his eyes looking after the departing head of the clan mentally telling himself that guango had simply decided To maintain his self-confident attitude the result was that the head of the clan fell to one knee and stabbed is sword into the ground in front of the nine Heavens then chenu watched blankly being one of the crowd after that he burst into the library and Scattered Scrolls trying to find the special one after the incident for a while chenu eyes

opened wide in surprise he couldn't find anything he began to shake his head uncontrollably not immediately noticing The boy looking at him hidden behind a column he was in shock did not believe that in fact there was not a single secret technique unknown to him in the clan when he looked back he suddenly froze chenu saw the boy without emotion looking at him as if he was not human chenu clenched his teeth a couple of times and shook his head realizing that it was already too late to retreat bowing his head chenu then decided to

develop his own martial art that would Surpass the northern Heavenly Clan's techniques events returned to the present the head of the broken fist Clan tears off the remnants of the sleeves on his arm saying that he could not believe that the martial art that he specially created to defeat the nine Heavens would have to be used now chenu opened his mouth and began to inhale a huge amount of air he extended his hand to the side and spread his fingers next he began to bend his fingers at the tips of which Kai began to gather

when all the fingers were bent and the Palm was clenched into a fist half of the hand glowed brightly due to the concentrated Kai and the other half did not glow at all as if Darkness itself had covered it Mian turned his head when Chen Wu's hands flared up from the release of Kai which like a flame enveloped his hands and Rose up the veins on Chang Wu's arm were bulging and every muscle was tense due to the kai that was being released and Enveloping His Hands he began to carefully straighten his fingers using The

Shining fists of Heaven technique a huge oblong crater was formed after the Chen Wu impact this blow created a hole with a radius of hundreds of meters and pierced the mountain right through events take us back to the moment when chenu used his new technique which caused his hands to be enveloped in a huge amount of Kai Newan turned his head sharply his eyes widened due to shock a Moment later chenu whose hands and eyes emitting Kai appeared behind muan the protagonist began to sweat profusely feeling the enormous amount of Kai used in the technique

the protagonist turned and moved his legs standing in a stance he clearly understood that chenu was now at a completely different level his opponent's fist began to come straight towards him steam was coming out of Chen Wu's mouth while Kai was writhing next to it like a flame the protagonist Pupils shrank due to fear a simple flow of Kai flew into muan releasing chenu with one swing muan put his blade in front of him trying to block the attack but just as the kai dissipated Chen Wu's silhouette appeared behind muan the protagonist turned around sharply

and swung his blade it turned out that chenu had already raised both of his hands enveloped in Kai to strike aiming directly at muan two fists hit the place where muan had just stood and crushed The ground beneath them simultaneously releasing two streams of Kai into the sky the protagonist clenched his teeth blocking the attack of the head of the broken fist Clan with his hands the enemy's Palm which he placed on the protagonist's face surprised him pouring even more Kai into chenu he lifted muan by the head and hit the ground with it slamming

it into it the protagonist grabbed his sword and tried to attack with it changu glanced at the sword in Mean's hand feeling threatened when the protagonist swung his sword he was able to get out of chanu's grasp who immediately began swinging his other hand saying that he was amazed that muan still had the strength to fight him after being hit by The Shining fist of Heaven shenu tensed his muscles and began to attack taking advantage of the moment when the protagonist was in the air chenu sharply released his Kai preparing to hit muan Chen Wu's

blow Created a huge flow of Kai destroying everything in its path Yuan crashed into the top of the mountain and destroyed it passing right through it the protagonist spat out blood while chenu told him that it didn't matter whether he denied something or not because if the whole world believed it then it would become true shenu appeared in the air directly above muan and had already raised his hands to strike at this time members of the iron Detachment surrounded and Fought with the last Oracles of the broken fist gin wall standing next to gimon rejoiced

mentally telling the iron Squad to kill them all Jin wall and gim watched the battlefield with folded hands on their chests the scientist of three Minds smiled ordering not to leave a single one alive gimon standing next to him said that despite the fact that it was the people from the broken fist Clan who carried out the massacre in the city they had already lost the will to Fight so why shouldn't they spare those who surrender gin wall narrowed his eyes and glanced at his comrade the scientist stopped smiling and asked gimon that Miram despise

the world frowning Jin wall himself answered his own question by saying that he hated those who were not capable of being strong standing next to the poison Master the scientist of the three Minds tried to explain to him the essence of the world saying that the weak were not only an annoyance to The strong but also the target of the weak who eventually absorbed the groups Jin wall leaned forward a little saying that they had better get rid of something that had reached a level far beyond their own capabilities events take us back to the

moment when Chen Wu appeared above muan with his arms raised to strike chenu shouted the name of his technique reign of heavenly destruction as chanu's two arms headed towards muan they left a trail of Kai in the air many Thin threads of Kai that appeared in the sky rushed towards the ground a moment later a huge crater was formed due to the power of Chen Wu's impact in the middle of the crater in the Smoke stood the figure of the head of the broken fist Clan When the Smoke cleared Chang Wu's silhouette could be seen

standing alone in the center his fist touched the heads of muan which he slammed into the ground changu tried to catch his breath while raising his hand in preparation For another blow he looked sharply to the side feeling pain mu's blade pierced his side the protagonist whose hand was shrouded in his purple Kai barely touched the tip of his sword changu not paying attention to the blade glanced at the place where mean's head should have been suddenly between the crack in the stone he could see mean's two glowing eyes the dark man's face was covered

with sweat fear was visible in his eyes he closed his eyes then he opened his Eyes wide still terrified yungu looked at the main character lying on the ground and realized with shock that he saw the figure of a woman the man took a step closer to muan he recalled how the young man held his sword in his hand and thought that he was using some strange martial arts and his movements were impossible to read yumu remembered how the main character not paying attention to the wound he received continued to fight and came to the

conclusion that Muan is like a shadow because he is quiet and disappears without a trace the main character lay motionless and Silent on a pile of broken Stones he put his bloody hand on his head thinking that he would have passed out if not for the snow flower muan placed his palm on his knee as he rose from the ground and came to the conclusion that the demon fist Yung Wu was much stronger than he thought the young man raised his bloodstained face and looked at his Opponent with hatred yungu saw saw that a weapon

had been stabbed into his stomach and confusion showed on his face the main character looked at the sharp blade of the sword and thought that this was an opportunity given by the snow flower Newan stood up and clenched one hand into a fist then he swung his other hand the young man's clenched fist approached Yung Wu the main character physically struck the man in the stomach in the place where the sword was Yung Wu Frowned and bared his teeth in intense pain and wrinkles appeared on his face Newan jumped onto the hilt of the sword

which was sticking out from his opponent body then he jumped higher and struck the man on the head causing him to stumble the young man grabbed Jong Wu's hair with one hand and swung his other hand looking at the enemy with Crazy Eyes yungu let out a pain groan as muwan elbowed him in the face the main character raised his hand and drops of Crimson blood splashed in the air he then attacked the enemy again with a look of killing intent on his face the young man held on to yungu tightly and continued to beat

him mercilessly thean leaned down intending to Elbow the man again yungu clenched his teeth mentally begging the young man to stop there was a dark purple Mist surrounding the man's muscular arm he froze legs spread wide and arms out stretched and realized that his body was not moving with each blow More blood appeared in the air yungu screamed and clenched his hand into a fist nean noticed this and frowned wearily the man then threw off the enemy and pulled the sword from his stomach uttering a loud cry he clutched the bleeding wound with one hand

covered his face with the other and swore harshly yungu wiped his face glaring at the main character character with Fury however then fear appeared in his eyes he saw the young man armed with a sword rapidly Approaching him the man tried to grab muan but he dodged the main character twirled the weapon in his palm he then wrapped his fingers tightly around the sword the young man Pierce jangu leg with the weapon after that he very quickly began to punch him countless times in the stomach V1 grabbed him by the clothes pulling yungu towards him

the young man bent his leg and kneed him hard in the stomach the man clenching his hand into a fist WI his eyes and let Out a heavy sigh he tried to hit his opponent with his fist but the main character put his hand up and blocked the attack Newan pulled out the sharp sword from Yu's body he then plunged the blade into his arm where blood immediately sprayed out the protagonist's face darkened the man yelled loudly through clenched teeth and frowned fiercely his big fist approached mean's head the main character took the weapon out

of his opponent's body the Youth then stabbed the sword into yung's wrist looking at him with aggression the man froze raising his hands up and muwan began punching him in the stomach again yungu started to sweat and tried to keep his mouth closed but dark blood kept coming out the man wanted to hit the main character with his hand but he leaned back and avoided it muan then swung his sword and yungu leaned back and threw his head up the main character held a weapon in his hand and looked Intently at the man yungu clenched

his muscular arm into a fist new one grabbed the hilt of the sword with both hands preparing to strike the enemy again yungu held his hand clenched into a fist near his face the young man stood bright red spots were visible on his face and body yungu and muan both gritted their teeth and looked at each other with Crazy Eyes the man missed and missed the main character's head with his fist who plunged the blade of the sword into the Opponent's chest the young man jumped back skidding across the ground yungu also retreated and dust

Rose into the air the main character spread his bent legs wide and looked at the man fiercely Yu's legs bent and he began to fall down he lowered his face drops of sweat falling from it and with with a look of Despair on his face he told himself that he was losing to muwan the man then stood up and tore his clothes shouting that he was the fist of a demon Yu's Body glowed brightly as he yelled that he was the head of the broken fist he threw his head back to the sky and squealed

deafeningly the main character looking at the man with hatred said that it was time to end this the young man raised his hands holding swords in them he bent his elbows preparing to attack yungu Newan twirled his weapon in the air leaving dark purple hair there the main character whose face was smeared with blood looked at yungu angrily and Said that he would kill him the young man swung his sword using a concentration technique yungu bent his elbows clenched his palms into fists and His Hands glowed brightly suddenly the space was blinded the man clenched

his teeth and his eyes turned white a purple flash hit the ground and split it into two halves trees and debris fell into the resulting trench a man with long black hair watched the powerful explosion from afar Jin wall frowned and Bit his index finger each Wang chel narrowed his eyes weily and opened his mouth sweating the rich Orange Sky was visible through the gap between the Rocks Jong Wu sat with his head down exhausted the man covered in blood asked in a weak voice where muan learned this Sword Art the main character pointing his

weapon at the enemy replied with a serious face that he learned this from the northern Heavenly Clan jangu whose eyes had turned white laughed and Replied that janga only took the husk not the fruit itself when the young man holding a sword to Yu's head asked why he did not use the kai that he acquired through the bloody demonic art he replied that he would never have followed the path of such an art yungu clenched his palm into a fist and said that he only had fists of heavenly destruction he looked at the ground saying

that he began his journey in the northern Heavenly Clan his gaze dimmed As he looked at Newan and said that even on the verge of death he still could not surpass this clan the main character looked with indifference at the man who asked to kill him Yan pursed his lips and asked if yungu wanted to say the last words jangu sitting on the ground laughed and replied that he would not apologize for his actions because it would be contrary to all his beliefs the main character did not allow the man to finish speaking and stabbed

him with a Sharp sword against the background of the orange Sunset two human Silhouettes and a stream of blood were visible yungu pressed his fist into the ground then his hand relaxed and his fingers unclenched a man fell face down into the ground and muan raised his head looking at the bright Sun setting Over the Horizon birds flew over the rocks in the distance a man was seen moving around the area someone was hiding behind a stone the blackhaired man pressed his Hands to his cheeks pulling his eyelids back his mouth wide open in shock

a long wooden trunk was stuck into the Sandy ground a man with a bandaged face and arm was sitting on the ground and munen was next to him gim was talking to Murray who was wiping tears from her face people in black and red clothes were communicating with each other and someone was carrying a comrade people in white hats were dragging away gray bags containing corpses H wanel frowning from Tension dragged a gray bag along the ground The Pale Man with Tide hair and a black beard was named coch Chang the man with thick wavy

hair and stubble was named o jho the man who was lying with his mouth open was named song manhan H wal closed his eyes thinking that all these people were once martial artists and he still remembered them Captain gone furrowed his gray eyebrows wearily and widened his eyes gin wall stood on a cart pulled by an ox the captain Recalled how the long-haired s stist used his art of Illusion to slow down the movement of opponents gin wall at the same time indicated how to attack and the Warriors followed his instructions gone remembered how the

scientist stood with his arms outstretched and set up a protective barrier and then continued to strengthen it the captain recalled how the people fought and thought about how gin wall did not allow himself to be suppressed By the enemy while chaos reigned the captain imagined the scientist standing with his arms outstretched and recalled how he created the most advantageous situations to dominate the enemy Don looked after jinwal concluding that this man was incredible the captain with a sweaty face thought that the scientists and new one who were traveling together would definitely achieve everything they wanted

the scientist holding his hand to his mouth sighed with relief and said That it was finally all over Jin wall narrowed his eyes and said that he had already begun to prepare when he announced that he would return to the world of moram he looked at the wound on his finger and said he didn't expect something like this to happen so quickly the scientist smiled widely saying that he was now officially in the same boat as someone else then he raised his eyebrows and opened his eyes wide gin wall arched his black eyebrows and Smiled

creepily a human silhouette was visible against the background of the orange Sunset the captain and everyone else froze with shock on their faces munan who had cotton in his nostrils turned around with a joyful smile there was confusion on Murray's face and surprise on gim's face people in black and red clothes froze looking in One Direction each Wang raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth slightly Jin wall smiled covering his eyes with his hand It was clear that someone was holding a sword in one hand and the other was dragging something along the ground muan

walked along the sand there was anger on the young man's face the muscles in his arm tensed from the weight the main character raised his hand to the hilt of the weapon muan took his sword out of its sheath the young man widened his eyes and surprise appeared on his face he saw how all the people dropped to one knee and bowed to him but a bright full Moon Moon hung in the night sky people crowded around the fire Newan was sewing up his clothes while Hwang chel and mun were wrapping bandages around the main

character's body gone crossed his arms suggesting that Jin wall rest at the Tang Family Residence and the scientist replied that it sounded good M with his hands on his waist said that he just wants to get out of here but he doesn't know what to do next Gone looked at the man with a torch in his hand and ordered To monitor the area and tell all travelers to take another road since a large tree was blocking the path the main character sat on a chair and looked at the burning fire Jin wall touched his chin

and frowned saying that nothing in this world can be hidden forever people just lack the will and strength to do this but the scientist was worried that the central Heavenly Alliance had someone watching them suddenly someone in black clothes stomped his foot loudly And replied that there was no need to worry about it the man pointed his finger at the crowd and said that he was constantly monitoring his surroundings and could definitely say that only the Dark Moon would have information regarding today's incident a large black raven appeared next to jongen the bird landed on

the shoulder of the man who frowned thoughtfully put his hand on his mouth and said that the strange thing was that there really was no one here Jongan looked at muwan who was covered in bandages and thought that he had expected at least one person from The Alliance to be here to spy on them the main character stood and looked at the sky jongan widened his eyes in shock opened his mouth and pulled his lower eyelids with his fingers he gritted his teeth stunned that mule mu had killed yungo the man frowned thinking about what

he knew about mu's great strength but he did not expect that he would Surpass the great lord of the northern Heavens jongan watched the main character sitting by the fire and came to the conclusion that he had no idea what would happen next musan extended his hand and yelled shocked that the dark moon was already here because he didn't even sense his presence here gimon frowned in concentration and put his palm on his lips and thought about what was happening with the surveillance the man looked at the main character Sewing up his clothes and mentally

asked who he was Jin wall raised one eyebrow and thought that muwan meant Dark Moon when he said that he had someone helping him from the Shadows the scientist looked at jongen whose face showed suspicion and thought that dark moon always wants to monopolize important information but this person revealed his identity which means that he is an ally of the protagonists Jin wall looked at the members of the iron Squad who were Looking at the fire and thought that thanks to muan they were able to not only complete their job but also save their Fighters

The Scholar then looked at the Tang family with displeasure and thought that he was confident that they would do anything to repay the protagonist Jin wall looked at the smiling hyang chol and mun and came to the conclusion that there wasn't much to say about these two the scientists saw that Gan was sweating with excitement And thought that the white dragon trade Association would also repay the debt because they also received help from muan Jin wall crossed his arms and said that it was strange that no one was following them and apparently it was just

luck the scientists leaned closer to to the main character who was focused on sewing muan didn't even look at Jin wall causing Jin wall to Furrow his eyebrows furiously everyone looked at the scientist when he said that he Needed to introduce himself before talking about anything Jin wall pointed his hand at the main character and said that he is the head of the fifth generation of the northern Heavenly Clan the tan family H wal mun and musang along with the iron Squad looked at muan in shock jongan furrowed his eyebrows in indignation and opened his

mouth not understanding understanding what the scientist was doing and why he was revealing such secret information to Everyone gim screamed in shock because he thought that the last air of the North had died new one nodded curtly as the man yelled that the head of their family always regretted being unable to help the northern Heavenly plane 10 years ago the captain's face showed amazement and he froze with his eyes wide open when H Wang chel saw mun's eyes light up with admiration he asked if he was okay M laughed loudly and said that he always

knew that the main Character was not an ordinary person but he could not think that he was so amazing gin wall pointed his palm at Newan and asked everyone to calm down and that all these people had received some kind of help from him the scientists frowned angrily asking if he was right everyone listened carefully to Jin wall who said that the central Heavenly Alliance had already begun to take an interest in the northern Blade the main character continued to sew While the scientists said that they still do not know that muan is the heir

and head of the northern Heavenly Clan the young man examined his cape and Jin wal said that muwan despite his strength would not be able to win if the central Heavenly Alliance came at them with all its might while the young man was putting on his clothes The Scholar said that now was not the right time to reveal himself to the world because muan still needed strength and help Jin wall Extended his arms forward closed his eyes and told everyone present that their job now was to provide all of this the crowd stood Under The

Starry Night Sky as the scientists said that they all needed to keep this information a secret for as long as possible he frowned and CED curled his lips saying that he would trust them Jin wall pointed his finger at jongen saying that he should start working as quickly as possible and the man shouted indignantly that he did not Have to listen to the scientists Jin wall smiled raised one eyebrow and intertwined his fingers saying that they were Bound by the same fate and that dark moon was unlikely to want to back down after coming this

far jongan gritted his teeth in displeasure and asked what he should do the scientist grinned raised his hand and said that an incredible idea had come to his mind he looked at the bright moon and spoke of the Silent Night slumbering in the Province of unnam where jangu ruled Jin wall revealed that the broken fist Clan decided to kill every living thing in Jade City and because of this they were forced to seal their gate which enraged jangu so he decided to pursue the survivors from Silent Night which led to his death the scientist spread

his arms and said that if the central Heavenly Alliance decides to personally investigate this matter it is only a matter of time before they find out the Truth but for now it is necessary for everyone to accept this story as the truth jongan made a dissatisfied sound and called his comrades saying that they had work the moon hung high in the dark sky birds flew over the mountains jongen sitting on the ground sent the black gate with the scroll on his back flying Jin wall and gim were preparing the oxcart a man with black hair

and a mustache said that if the protagonist ever needed help he could contct the White dragon trade Association nean nodded and replied that these words were more than enough each wo looked at the young man and called him the main character smiled warmly saying that Mr H Wang received a personal task from TT and muan himself is fine so there is no need to worry about him the old man with long wavy hair replied that he never thought that they would go their separate ways so quickly and that he would do his best to be

close to muan And then apologize to him the main character came closer to H Wang Cho and with a smile told him not to apologize and that it was only thanks to his sense of responsibility and care that the young man was able to come this far lunam who had tears in his eyes said that he would also do his best to train under Mr H wank and eventually become stronger the young man bit his lips trying to hold back his tears youan opened his mouth in surprise when mun Suddenly hugged him tightly pressing his

face to the main character the young man thanked him for everything he had done for him and asked him to be careful Yan smiled laughed and replied that they would meet again then June waved as he walked away with h wangcho when the main character was asked if he was going to the central Heavenly Alliance he answered in the affirmative with a straight face and added that he planned to stop at the Tang Family Residence on The way mus with his hands on his waist asked if muan had heard rumors that the central Heavenly Alliance

had decided to recruit countless young martial artists to create a powerful organization the man frowned and added that most people from small factions and trade associations want to join and they are all heading to the central Heavenly Alliance so as not to miss the opportunity Jin wall closed his eyes and raised his head saying that this seemed Strange to him and that the central Heavenly Alliance would gain two things from this situation the scientist approached the protagonist and said that they not only liberated the province of unnam from the greedy Tyrant but also sealed the

enemy of the troubled Jango which allowed them to freely recruit young martial artists and then were able to turn the situation with the appearance of Silent Night in their favor the black-haired youth in black And red clothes said that he did not know who in the central Alliance came up with this but it was very impressive and he concluded that they could predict the flow of this world the scientist frowned and replied that there is a reason why they have remained at the top of this world for centuries and they are like a giant tree

whose Roots extend to unprecedented depths and whose branches hang over everything that is visible around them mung smiled and suggested That they were the main character and gin wall were moving there because they were interested in forming a new group but muan replied that he decided it would be better to attack the alliance first under the night sky muong said that he asked this because he was going to go to the central Heavenly Alliance after finishing the mission of escorting the white dragon trade Association he clenched his hand into a fist and said that he

would never forget what the main Character did for them Newan remained silent and closed his eyes he clenched his fist and touched it to the man's fist asking him to take care of everyone the main character and gin wall headed towards the cart they set off along a wide path while the moon illuminated their way a man lay motionless on the ground blood flowing from his nose and mouth someone's muscular hand was squeezing the throat of a man in white clothes who was talking about a Forbidden martial art called the blood of 10 women Union

threw the young man aside and he flew to the ground strewn with bloody corpses the man touched his gold hair clip and said that he worked for many years because of his deadbeat father he raised his head and covered his eyes with his hands shouting that he did not want to become a hostage to the central Heavenly Alliance unay's eyes turned black he stuck out his tongue and said that he couldn't control himself Anymore along the road there was mountain landscape with low Peaks almost completely covered with Greenery and there was a reflection on the

intertwining of the past with the present after which the ascending era creates a new order among the dense foliage on the forest path the dark silhouettes of a cart a horse and people could be seen and it was concluded that whoever refused to fight would inevitably be lost in time Murray rode Ahead on Horseback and on the other side muan walked on foot holding a sword followed by an ox-drawn cart in which gimon and gin wall were sitting animatedly discussing something the main character on whom the sunlight fell through the leaves lowered his head a

picture of a recent fight surfest in his mind where he pointed a blade at a defeated Yung Wu furiously questioning why he did not use the Demonic energy that used the blood of women the head of The broken fists Clan sat on his knees head down a stream of blood flowing from his mouth and the musliman said that he would never follow the path of the Demonic Arts the guy was now wondering who was the one who was bathing in The Scarlet liquid with sparkling eyes using the 10 women's blood demonic art technique a vague

image of a smiling man with a short beard and hair tied up in a bun immediately popped into my head new one was distracted from her thoughts by Murray who sitting on a horse called the young man and he looked at her questioningly the young follower of the Tang Clan looked at the Savior from Death in awe sincerely thanking him while the Sun's Reflections Shone on her brown hair new one looked up at the girl with admiration reporting that his life had also been saved by her Murray taken a back looked down at her interlocutor

in bewilderment and asked what he meant the dark-haired swordsman at that moment Only grinned turning away and closing his eyes suddenly in front of the guys a chunin covered in leaves fell from a tree onto the road exclaiming that he was going crazy seeing the man goonan extended his hand and curiously asked whether he had found a suitable path for them the master of transformation frowned angrily and opened his mouth shouting indignantly that he had found it and also that only they were using one of the best trackers to to find the Road when the

main character thanked the chunin for his work with a soft smile he holding his lower back turned to the young man with a disatisfied look and sharply turned away from him after which he asked him to hurry up Green Mountains with low Peak stretched to the side and the ninja continued to be indignant and lament night fell and the full moon appeared in the night sky surrounded by twinkling stars the guys camped out for the night near a rock and sat by the Fire and one of them climbed up a Rocky Hill contemplating the view

of the dark Mountain at the top was muan with his hands on his knees and thoughtfully watching the stars in the night sky the guy sat alone with a sad look surrounded only by a scattering of bright celestial bodies the brunette turned his head with an indifferent look noticing Jin wall approaching who began to talk about the beautiful sky that exists in a world of Chaos Newan continued to look at the pale man who had Disturbed him who sat down next to him and raised his head looking at the stars and asking whether it is

difficult to live if you follow the call of your heart now the two men were sitting on a rock against the night sky and gin wall began to reflect on the world of Miram in the central Heavenly Alliance which was now in control frowning the scientists came to the conclusion that one day the world will Enter a new era which will give rise to a Time shift and muan silently listened to him with his head down the two men continued to sit in the Moonlight as Jin wall concluded that one needs eyes that noticed the

changes in the world if one wants to live following the call of the heart numerous Stars sparkled in the dark sky and on the The Rock there was a Silent Swordsman and a scientist who chatted a lot giving advice with a serious look a new day Dawn and a tunin In a black suit walked forward along a forest path noticing a nearby town where he could take a break the guys following him and heading towards the gate cheered deciding to find a Tavern to eat the bull cart and the girl riding the dodal rode into

the city while chunin and muan walked ahead and people looked back at the company the main character looked to the side with curiosity not noticing the guy standing in front of him along the way suddenly the two bumped shoulders While driving down the road veins popped out on rusin's forehead as he irritably began to look up at the passer by rudely asking him to watch the road thean gave the angry guy an indifferent look while he cursed and demanded an apology after that The Swordsman humbly lowered his head asking for forgiveness with indifference at this

moment rusen quickly glanced down examining something with a Sly look he looked at mean's toned hand with prominent veins which Tightly gripped the sword hidden in its sheath after that the guy turned his Insidious gaze higher looking straight at the passer by Newan turned around in bewilderment as rusen began to walk away waving his arms and with displeasure called The Swordsman a murderer who came from a noble family and lived a Carefree life the main character watched the irritated aisle and bandages with his eyes and gimon noticing this asked the young Master what had happened

muan Spread his arms in puzzlement when chunin in the guise of a girl put his hands on his waist and began to be indignant at the behavior of the stranger who was rude to the The Swordsman the main character stood calmly casting an indifferent glance forward with closed eyes suddenly a scream Was Heard behind the darkhaired young man and he taking on a Restless appearance hurried to turn around sitting in the cart gimon from the Tang Clan patted his pockets and stomach trying to find something in a panic realizing that he had lost something the

mustache man turned to the side in horror his eyes wide and covered in sweat rusen walked ahead nonchalantly scratching his butt with one bandaged hand and tossing two small bags with the other gim shouted indignantly remembering when the impudent guy could steal things that belonged to him now rusen stopped and untied the bag with a Satisfied look anticipating seeing money in it having opened the fabric the guy looked in bewilderment at the black filling gimon covered in cold sweat began to stretch his hand towards rusen and in a panic warned that there was poison in

the bag at that moment dangerous green fumes flew into the face of a guy with tousel hair from an unfolded cloth brought close demon abruptly jumped jumped off the cart shouting to mea that they had a problem And the young man was about to die after which she quickly jumped off the horse and headed towards her panicking Uncle the mustachioed man from the Tang Clan looked in horror at the guy who was holding lethal amounts of young poison in his hands bleeding out in a cold sweat Pan's eyes widened greatly in shock and he was

greatly taken aback rusen continued to walk covered in toxic fumes exhaling them indignantly with puffed out cheeks and the Tang Clan man Realized with bewilderment that that he was fine while the guy with tousel hair was disappointedly exhaling poison from his nostrils that had entered his respiratory tract gimon recognized someone in him ruson shook his head driving away the remaining green fumes displeased concluding that he had wasted his time and deciding to find a new goal the guy with tousel hair was taken aback when he looked up and saw an angry muan in front of

him rusen curled his mouth Indignantly when The Swordsman extended his hand to him calling him a thief and demanding that he give up the bag the young man was taken aback when he heard this and his eyes widened placing his bandaged hand on his forehead rusen sighed and closed his eyes to calm down after that with an impudent look he demonstratively began to put the bag away under his jacket declaring that he did not want to give it away Rus reported that he had already dealt with Worthless fighters who carried a sword only for show

recalling their arrogant and Noble Behavior which immediately disappeared if they were slightly offended after that the guy suddenly rushed forward w at the enemy pointing his bandaged hand at him and furiously shouting that this Behavior infuriates him which is why he likes to put such unpleasant people in their place as the hand flew towards mean's face Odo calmly stepped aside effortlessly dodging the Impulsive attack this was followed by a blow to the main character rusan's Spirit causing him to double over and puff out his cheeks in pain flying back landing on his feet and kicking

up dust the guy gritted his teeth in displeasure grabbed his stomach and saliva flowed from his mouth mouth after which he continued shouting to insult his enemy muan stood with his handle forward and looked menacingly at the guy saying that the fight could have been avoided and Promising to let him go in exchange for the stolen bag squatting down and putting his hand tied hands behind his back rusen shouted furiously that now he would definitely not give up anything after this the enraged guy quickly rushed towards the enemy stretching his arms forward as he ran

and loudly threatening when the impulsive rusin was already closed muan swung his sheath sword up Ward and blood gushed out from the nose of the young man with bulging Eyes the guy clenched his teeth tightly in pain while beads of sweat flowed down his body and tears appeared in his eyes rusen quickly squatted around muan who was watching him in bewilderment with his sword outstretched when the enemy with eyes sparkling with rage suddenly breaked behind the back of the protagonist he looked as scance at him noting the strangeness of the chosen pose rusen grinning menacingly

quickly pulled his bandaged hands forward from All sides while the main car character mentally concluded that he did not know the basics but was simply fighting furiously muan began to brush off the quickly attacking enemy with a Sheed sword noting his explosive power the main character carefully watched Ron's movements coming to the conclusion that he did not know how to properly use his power but relied only on instincts which was intended only for survival Newan sharply pulled back raising dust while The impudent guy raised his hand to strike ruson turned around indignantly at his opponent

and drops of sweat sweat flew from his face to the sides he tried to defend himself but the swordsman with a furious look swung his blade which flew into the guy's body Newan using the sheath sword as a stick hit rusin in the stomach with all his strength and he bent over putting his hands forward and screaming in pain while The Swordsman with a calm look dealt powerful blows to The enemy and remembered his words he coughed up saliva opening his mouth wide from the screams the sword hit rusen right on the cheek and he

flew to the side with a distorted face while muan clarified whether he had accurately conveyed the guy's quote continuing to deliver a series of blows to the body of the enemy who was bent over and covering his head with his hands The Swordsman menacingly declared that good birth means nothing adding that he has never Lived in Comfort Newan waved his sword repeatedly with an indifferent look concluding that guys should not live by hating others and committing petty theft rusen shielding himself from the blows with his hands tensed up greatly and with tears in his eyes

furiously shouted for his opponent to shut up the guy began to remember his past when his poor Origins disgusted people a boy in worn out clothes handed money to the head of the clan who asked whether he wanted to Be accepted and the Warriors with weapons behind him whispered maliciously little rusen with tled hair continued to hold his arms outstretched asking if this amount would be enough for the entry fee adding that he had Talent the man looked down on the child from a poor family in bewilderment for some time without uttering a word rusen

continued to hold his palms with a handful of coins in help suddenly the head of the clan waved his hand and the boy closed His eyes and money fell to the sides as the coins flew around the child disappointment appeared on his face and tears appeared in his eyes he recalled a crumbling wooden house which was propped up by Sticks and Stones and there the mother asked her son for forgiveness a drooping ruson stood at her bedside with his head bowed as the woman reached out a shaking hand towards him the boy's mother lay on

the pillow in a painful State assuring that her son had Talent The woman reached out with a shaking hand to Pat little ruson on the back asking for forgiveness for only being able to give him a poor life the boy's mother handed him a handful of money concluding that she had collected it for him even though the amount was small ruson bent over his mother's lifeless body as she spoke her last words hoping that his son would become an outstanding Master the coins given by the woman fell to the floor while the head of the

clan Was indignant that some pathetic peasant would come and humiliate his clan adding that the real talent was to be born into a rich family little rusen sobbed biting his lips and glared at the man when he told him to use his money to wash himself after that the boy filled with anger jumped to attack the head of the clan causing him to scream rusen still crying furiously bit the man who had offended him on the hand when the boy in a fit of anger threw the adult head of The clan to the ground his

subordinates immediately rushed to his Aid now muan stood raising his weapon in the air but not attacking rusen who was on his knee covered himself in fear holding his bandaged hands out in front of him gimon quickly rushed towards them putting his hand forward and shouting asking the young Master to stop because his opponent had a special talent the main character turned around and listened to the man with a calm face holding the Curve in the air rusin clenching his teeth from which blood oozed closed one eye and asked in bewilderment what this meant gimon

covered in sweat from the intense running stopped clutching his knees and trying to catch his breath and reflected that his body was unsuitable for martial arts even though he was born with an innate immunity to poisons he thought about Murray's niece who has good physiology which allowed her to study martial arts however rusen who Covered himself with his hands was not only immune to poisons but also had a predisposition to martial arts gimon looked at the guy in Surprise remembering that in the time Family people who possess both qualities are incredibly rare the man frowned

and closed his eyes slightly concluding that the guy's personality could become a problem but it could be fixed because it was worth it after some thought gim extended his hand to the young man Introducing himself as a great Lord from the Tang family who wields a thousand poisons taken aback the guy began to get up leaning on his leg when the man expressed pity that such a person was forced to live like a street Thug since no one noticed his talent gim joyfully extended his hand to rusen declaring that he had long been looking for

a person blessed with good physiology and meridians the man with an inspired look holding holding his palm in front of the Young man invited him to become a student and master of poisons while the wind blew the ribbons in his hair bruson rested his hand on the ground looking at the Ty family member in bewilderment and not saying anything drops of sweat were running down the guy's face from excitement and his eyebrows were raised rusen was shaking in shock staring at the man in shock gimon covered himself with his hand from the blinding son when

the young man fell to his knees and Began to bow to his mentor with loud happy exclamations again against a clear blue sky the wind fluttered a white flag with the name of a trade Association on it the Candice was located on a cart with Goods which followed through the desert raising a column of dust behind it and in front of it a rider in a hat galloped on a horse thus loads followed the road through the sand dunes and dark Silhouettes were visible suddenly a voice asked to stop and the man put his Foot

in the sterup jumping off his horse and suggesting that they make Camp since the sun had already set the rider stroked the horse with one hand and held the rim of his hat with the other casting a stunned gaze into the distance among the ruins of the settlement the man was surprised to notice a long-haired girl sitting near a fire the young lady wrapped in Fabric and illuminated by fire noticed a man behind who was looking at her questioningly the Guy stood in the middle between a cart with horses and subordinates on the left and

a girl who had set up camp in the rubble of houses on the right the rider took off his hat and approaching the young lady struck his fist into the palm of his hand after which he amiably introduced him himself as the head of the trade Association asking whether it would be okay if his company also stopped here Hassel looked at changuan in bewilderment without saying a word The guy blushed noticeably embarrassed by the incredible beauty of the girl and wondering why she was all alone in such a place Hassel turned back to the fire

and nodded her long hair sporting a silver flower ornament symbolizing her name bowing changin closed his eyes with a smile and thanked the young lady for her kindness the ruins of several houses were located in the desert among numerous sand dunes now among the rubble a cauldron stood on a fire over which Three members of the trade Association were leaning and their cart with Goods was left nearby the head looked back curiously glancing at the lonely Hassel warming herself by her fire a bright moon appeared in the night sky surrounded by many bright stars and

birds were flying in the air chenan kindly handed the girl a plate asking her to take a portion because she didn't have any food Hassel sat glassy eyed not saying anything when the head the trade Association offered her food putting his hand to his head changuan said with an awkward look that the plate contained only delicious meat soup which was not poisoned the girl continued to sit with a glassy gaze reflecting on the guy's words she recalled the table set in mean's house with rice and delicious dishes then the guy pointing at the food with

chopsticks also said that it was not poisoned Hassel now held a wooden plate in one hand and brought the spoon To her mouth with the other enjoying the taste she recalled how she indignantly followed muan asking why he always prepared meat soup and the young man in response called her impudent she was peeking out from behind the wall sticking out her tongue but the swordsman's face had been erased from her mind and now she was trying to figure out if she hadn't eaten something similar before while Hassel ate dinner changuan towered over her watching Intently

the guy without taking his eyes off the young lady wondered how she ended up here if there was no one at a distance of 50 km and the desert was a dangerous place for walking the of the Trade Organization was excited asking if Hassel had any business here she raising the spoon to her mouth and closing her eyes nonchalantly replied that no then changuan curiously clarified where the girl was going chewing pieces of meat from the soup the girl briefly announced That she was heading to the mainland smiling joyfully the head of the trade Association

asked where exactly she was going then Hassel turned to him with a questioning look without answering anything after that she pouted and continued to eat the soup suspicious asking why the interlocutor needed to know this which is why he was immediately taken aback and began to awkwardly make excuses changuan blushed heavily embarrassedly looking away and Scratching the back of his head after which he stated that if the girl is uncomfortable then nothing can be done and she with incomprehension clarified why he was so interested in her raising his hand the head of the trade Association

sweating with excitement admitted that hassol was very beautiful he shook his head wiping away beads of of sweat and rubbed his nose after which with Crimson cheeks he said that the young lady reminded him of his little Sister of the same age Hassel stopped eating staring at changuan who was very embarrassed when he saw her the wooden plate lying in the girl's hand was empty she looked at her declaring that in this case she would be in the guy's care and asked for another portion of meat soup throwing out his hands changuan joyfully concluded that

starting tomorrow they would continue the journey together and bright Sparks flew from the fire warning was falling on the ruins of several Houses located in the desert among numerous sand dunes the action moves to the city where the shelter was located the guys left the building to the cart full of supplies for the future Journey remembering how well they had rested and eaten mu had joined the group and was now carrying a load on his back holding the ropes with his bandaged hands his face was very swollen making it impossible to open his eyes much

gin wall looked at the young man with Curiosity asking gimon what he did to him that he had such swelling with his hands folded and his head bowed the Tang family great Lord stated that he simply listened to his story which greatly surprised the pale scholar that night Ren cried a lot at dinner talking about how he was a poor orphan boy and gim stretched out his hands to comfort him seeing the guy put his finger to his lips Jin wall turned to his interlocutor and suspiciously asked if this was Really a good choice Jin

wall looked at gimon with a puzzled expression declaring that people cannot simply be reformed to which he happily replied that people can always rehabilitate itate themselves brusen with puffy eyes looked around raising a finger in the air while the man admitted that he had decided to Simply believe in him seeing Marie by the horse the guy turned purple admiring her incredible beauty the girl from the Tang Clan climbing onto the Back of the animal looked at the young man with a puzzled look rusen put his bandaged hand forward and pouted his lips blowing the beautiful

lady a kiss the droopy eyed guy was immediately taken aback when Murray suddenly began to sweetly communicate with new one who had just approached Rus frowned deeply glaring furiously through slits in his swollen eyelids a guy with tousled hair approached the main character and proudly showed his thumb reminding him Of what his mentor said yesterday rusen stood in a parody of a fighting pose boasting that soon everyone would see his real talent and muan looked sideways at him with displeasure folding his arms over his chest the main character left the boastful rusen retreating to the

cart and asked if he wanted to get more after which the guy hastened to apologize the action takes place in a flourishing settlement surrounded by water where the central Heavenly Alliance is located there at Sunset two dark Silhouettes walked along the street among the houses P stood excitedly against the orange red sky reporting to the young lady that he had brought the man in the Hat as she had ordered two men stood waiting in front of the pattern doors and a voice was heard allowing them to enter the doors swung open and the dark figures

of the arriving subordinates cast a shadow and behind them the sunset Sky burned pyin Sat at the table with Scrolls smiling sweetly and noting that 7 years had passed since the last meeting nusing squinted and respectfully took off his hat to the Westgate family agreeing with her words when the head of intelligence went to the girl she said that she should have visited him earlier Nang looked around noticing a disgruntled Soo sitting against the wall with a spear while hin apologized The Man cast a stern look at the young lady clarifying Why she invited him

after this question hyon closed her eyes breaking into a soft smile but remained silent now she looked seriously at the head of intelligence admitting that it was all about Newan nusing raised his eyebrows in Surprise not expecting hurin to call him out because of his master the girl with sparkling jewelry expressed confidence that the guest had heard of the northern blade after which she calmly suggested that it could be muan The man lowered his eyes answering that he personally saw the young swordsman inside the burning house and assuring the young lady that he had died

after these words muang raised his head and enthusiastically declaring that if muan survived then he was the northern blade hurin hearing this closed her eyes contentedly and asked again the girl looked carefully at muang when he began to report that they were already looking for The Swordsman who received this Nickname and then asked if she wanted to know the information received by the investigation Bureau hin smiled contentedly sweetly saying that it would be useful if the head of intelligence could tell muang raised his hands asking permission to leave since they had finished and promised to

contact the young lady soon and she sitting at the table asked for forgiveness for wasting her time the doors swung open again revealing a bright Sunset sky and the Man in the Hat stepped outside as hin followed him with her gaze the girl sat with her eyes closed sweetly as soon as the guest was outside the threshold the young lady assumed a stern look looking from under her brows with a thoughtful look she began to wonder if she was wrong and felt that this man had exhausted a lot of information pyin wearing Spark Ling jewelry

cast the satisfied blue eyes into the distance P bowed respectfully when the young lady Ordered him to assign people to spy on newn who was apparently hiding something a man in a hat with two katanas on his back walked down the street while hin thought that it would be difficult to carry out her order because he is the head of the secret investigation Bureau muing against the backdrop of the sunset sky was now reflecting on how nothing had changed in seven years about who was the center of attention in the mirum world this man was

was none other than The young Warrior the Lone Star of the East saon who defeated a 100 Masters and then went to live in solitude to continue his training the man lowered his head remembering that many followers believed that when the legendary Warrior returned the course of history would change dramatically however they don't know that sain left after a humiliating defeat s years ago where hyong was but had to keep it a secret for the plan covering his face with his hat muing Reflected on the fact that that day his master saw the defeat of

the legendary Warrior taking hold of the side of his headdress the head of the investigation Bureau concluded that for this reason the panicking hyorin would be watching him with sparkling eyes and holding his hat muing concluded that the time had come to make his move a pumped arm appeared as thoughts turned to the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment which is a martial art that is far from Complete veins protruded from the muscular arm and it was clarified that this type of battle required long-term cultivation and development large muscle mass was visible and the story began of

an abnormal Master of the Arts who appeared in the world of mirum who was obsessed with victories a muscular long-haired man sat in a cave in the Lotus position and the story reported that the warrior was able to lay the foundation for his martial art after Countless battles Now The Jock Rose from the ground leaning on the fingers of his hand and it was reported that this was how the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment was born a long-haired man with a shadow on his face raised his head and an Adams Apple appeared on his powerful neck

the musliman with a scar across his face was breathing heavily and history reported that this martial art was passed on from one air to another The Jock with fiercely sparkling eyes was the six There who must spend his life cultivating the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment and develop it further than his predecessor that person was none other than Sean who gloomily concluded that it took him seven years a ragged pink Scar from the blade remained on the Warrior's forehead it was long and stretched across the whole face ending on the cheek sain recalled the monster from

from Silent Night who having defeated him began to mock him And concluded that the world did not yet know about his defeat in the head of the jock who had experienced humiliation a picture surfaced of how he was lying in blood among the rubble and the enemy was putting his foot on him dressed in a black cloak and heading out of the cave with holes sain's eyes flashed furiously and wanted Revenge the Man spent all this time inside a hollow rock into which sunlight entered through holes and now the sunset sky was burning behind it

A bright light began to emanate from inside through the holes suddenly The Rock exploded scattering into small Stone fragments and in its place a deep pit formed the action moves to the forest where night has fallen and while the bright moon was burning in the sky surrounded by stars rusen was asked about the poison but he hesitated the guy with the tousel hair and his mentor gim sat opposite each other in the Lotus position having a serious conversation On the topic of poisons and the man explained that they can be used as medicine ruson didn't

look very enthusiastic raising his eyebrows and grinning in disappointment at what he heard gon seeing that the student did not believe him frowned and explained that restoration poison can strengthen the personality besides this there are many other varieties that they will study raising his eyeliner the great lord of the Tang Clan thought about his Own invention which he could not test on a person rusen looked at him suspiciously while the man thought of him as a test subject because the young man not only had a strong resistance to poison but also good physiology all the

guys sitting by the fire were taken aback and looked at gimon who spreading his hands told the student that first they would test his resistance to poisons and he exclaimed in shock asking again the Dense foliage of the tree was visible against the background of a clear blue sky the guys continued their journey through the forest towards the mountains kicking up dust behind them while rusen walked with his backpack calmly exhaling poisonous fumes gimon his eyes sparkling concentratedly wrote down notes in a notebook noting that the student immunity was stronger than his a bead of

sweat ran down the guy's face as he dissatisfy concluded that he was filled With poison Sunset had come and against the backdrop of the burning Sky one could discern the outlines of misty mountain peaks the company stopped to have dinner and rusen sat with the mentor while he held out his hand with poisonous fumes and offered to teach the young man several techniques raising his palm and straightening his vest gimon carefully watched the student asking him to concentrate the energy on his fingertips and slowly extend it ruse Intensed his bandaged arms clenched his teeth and

his body began to shake the guy grin furiously and was leaking sweat growling from the effort he held his palms to the clay jug from which a slight poisonous Vapor began to emerge gimon widening his eyes and covered in perspiration watched with shock the students first successes clenching his fists the great lord of the Tang Clan shouted joyfully that rusen had talent and praised his progress as he looked at His mentor dumbfounded after this the young man blushed with embarrassment and closed his eyes laughing with happiness and thanking gimon ruson clenched his fist and smiled

widely when his mentor decided to end his training and focus on martial arts which made the guy very happy nean now towered over the man's disciple giving him a disdainful look and when the Great Lord declared that he was a martial arts teacher a Sublime cry was heard the main character looked at Gim knowingly when he put his hand on his shoulder and apologized for not giving him the opportunity to rest a buck tooth rusen looked at The Swordsman in panic as beads of cold sweat appeared on him stretching his shoulder with a clenched fist

muan flashed his eyes furiously asking if the guy was ready to be beaten badly now among the mountains visible against the sunset the screams of rusen who was taught martial arts by the main character could be heard Sometime later the guys stood in the middle of the forest where sunlight was breaking through the crown and seeing a hill ahead they joyfully concluded that they had finally arrived extending his hand forward gim thanked the squad for their excellent work with a smile and said that after resting at the Tang family residents they would go to the

central Heavenly Alliance Rus stood there with his face swollen from the beating holding his backpack and Thinking that muwan was the Devil Jin wall raising an eyebrow explained that the Tang Family Residence is not for Outsiders everything is like other prestigious families in the Miram world the pale scientist explained to muan that he would be able to get acquainted with the traditions of the clan which had been passed on for hundreds of years the two interlocutors looked carefully at the chunin who approached them who said that he would not go with them Because he needed

to visit the main headquarters the master of reincarnation frowning asked not to wait for him adding that he would come to them and it did not matter where the Detachment would be the main character looked at the ninja with a sincere smile thanking him for everything he had done for them the brunette turned around contentedly following the chunin with his eyes as he walked away and waved goodbye demon watched his niece who was holding the Reins of the horse and looked very upset the great lord of the Tang family approached Mera and asked with concern

whether she was really thinking about the Fallen Warriors from their Clan who could not return home with them the drooping girl sadly concluded that they could not even restore their bodies gim calmly assured his niece that she was not to blame for the death of these people because they had always lived on the edge and there was nothing unusual In dying on the battlefield closing his eyes the man said that this is the Fate that awaits all the Warriors of the world of muram gimon put his hand on Murray's shoulder declaring that they sacrificed themselves

for them and now they must repay the debt by living for the sake of the Dead to which the girl agreed after speaking the Tang clan members turned to the guests inviting them to enter inside the Family Residence nie Murray walked in front With Uncle gimon then the swordsman muan and the scientist Jin wall walked side by side among the coniferous trees and the disciple of the poison Master rusen trudged behind everyone the sharp cypress trees swayed slightly in the wind and the Rays of the bright Sun broke through them at one of the tops

of the trees a dark human figure could be seen a bearded old man in a robe standing in the shade against the sun watched the company and groaned slightly The sun Shone on Satch's houses surrounded by dense forest its inhabitants ran towards gimon and Murray entering the gate behind whom were the rest of the heroes and were glad that they were in perfect order gathered at the gate people bowed and shook hands with the returning members of the Tang family while the rest just walked up to them Yan and rusen were exploring the surroundings of

the estate while Jin wall stood by the cart with things and Petted the bull praising him for his good job gimon pointed his finger at rusen introducing him to the two men standing nearby as his student and asked them to give him a medical bath the men dragged the puzzled guy away taking him by the arms while the mentor watched and deciding that the young man was perplexed with joy called him a good boy gim pointed his hand at muwan and His companion saying that they had saved his life and ordered the two men who

bowed Their heads obediently to accommodate The Honorable guests in the best rooms providing them with everything they might need the trees swayed from the strong wind green leaves were falling around the main character walking through the thicket prior to this he notified Jin wall of his intention to inspect the estate to which he without turning around replied that he would take advantage of the Tang family's hospitality and take a good bath muan Walked Melancholy among the trees thinking that the head of the family clearly liked nature and this is what makes him different from other

clans the main character looked up at the enchanting Leaf fall suddenly the guy opened his eyes wide scared of something Yan began to look around feeling thirst for blood taking a fighting pose he noticed a huge amount of Kai but could not figure out where it was coming from the wind blew with renewed Vigor the Protagonist trying to understand where the danger was coming from glanced in One Direction then he looked at the other one there were more and more Falling Leaves Newan tried in vain to understand the source of Kai there was obvious tension

on his face there were so many leaves and he finally realized that it was a trap looking at the foliage enveloping him the hero realized that this was the work of a master in a superior Kingdom with a high level of Secrecy what was happening around was like a real hurricane suddenly the leaves froze in the air as if it's someone's command at that same second they hit the main character in a huge wave muan tightly gripped the sheath of his Katana and his hands ready to draw it at any moment now he was ready

to fight spreading his legs wide and carefully watching the movements of the leaves because of them he could hardly see anything but his only concern was Where the enemy was hiding a pair of eyes flashed in front of him closing his eyelids and concentrating the hero realized that his opponent was 13 M to his right sensing the approach of the enemy he resisted the hurricane and did not let go of his Katana the next moment Newan cut through the leaf barrier with his sword his eyebrows fur wrode angrily behind her the guy saw the silhouette

of an old man holding his hand out in front of him the man seemed quite calm despite The hero's determination the katana was at his very neck but he just laughed showing that he had no weapon the old man said that the joke had gone too far and that when he was younger he knew someone like muan the main character asked who he was to which the man standing with his hands thrown up said that he had the highest position in the family then the guy realized that in front of him was the poison Emperor

and the old man confirmed this saying that He was the head of the Tang Clan Gango he then asked if the protagonist was the last heir of the northern Heavenly Clan only then did muan sheath his blade he picked up gano's Fallen wooden cane from the ground handing it over to the man the young man answered in the affirmative the sun was breaking through the Treetops now they walked together through the forest Thicket leaning on a cane the head of the tong family complained of pain from every move he Made relaxing his gray eyebrows he

said that muan was the first to break through the twi light of hundreds of falling leaves the guy's face remained indifferent when the old man said that the strength of the northern Heavenly Clan continues to live on they walked in silence for some time gongu then continued the story clutching a cane in his hand and saying that he lived to mourn and regret the fate of this clan the Cain clattered on the ground as he Said that he could not do anything for the muan clan for which his conscience now torments him he bowed and

asked the protagonist for forgiveness saying that he could not do anything when the clan was falling into ruins because main priority was protecting his family during those Harsh Times dongu introduced his estate and said that anyone could have been a victim and if they had stood up for the northern Clan they would have suffered the same fate He exhaled and concluded that the problem is in the group mentality because people under someone's influence do not accept other opinions looking at the sun and casting a long Shadow the old man told mu one that despite disagreeing

with their ideology he did not rebel against the opinion of the crowd and chose the easy path of Silence because he had many responsibilities and people to protect leaves covered the ground Gango said that he had the Strength to resist but he wanted to keep his family his people their safety and peace the main character listened carefully to the man walking next to him reproaching himself for his cowardice and talking about the heaviness in his heart that appeared when he learned about the death of mean's father and even after a while it did not go

away the protagonist lowered his eyes when gangu spoke about him claiming that his life would change people's Destinies and His actions would lead to the death of others turning to the young man he asked about the hero's Readiness to withstand such an Insidious fate that would fall on his shoulders leaves fell from the trees with a characteristic sound muan answered Gango who addressed him that he did not know what awaited him at the end of The Journey but he would not allow himself to be consumed by fear and would follow the chosen path to the

end the old man laughed approvingly and accepted This answer they continued walking through the forest and the man said that muan was as virtuous and fair as he was in his youth when he was known as the fair hero of the Tang family however after a while this title no longer had as much meaning as before but now it it was found again when new one appeared gong Wu bowed again declaring that he was putting him in an awkward position the main character noticed that the old man put his hands to his forehead Stating that

as the head of the T family family he was again at a Crossroads but this time he would not turn away from his path support the head of jyn and protect him from any dangers against the backdrop of the dark Sky the castle of the high sword Rises inside of which a conversation takes place a katana hangs on the wall of the castle room people are surprised to discuss the death of Jong Wu for whose murder Silent Night is responsible and The Disappearance of his Son unin the katana blade glistens and Shimmers with the light

people say it is impossible and wonder what happened to the broken fist Clan an unknown man carefully wiped the blade with a piece of cloth the unknown people were interested in which clan Elders led the broken fist Clan the they felt an approaching internal conflict sitting surrounded by katas on the floor the man said that Jang Wu was a cruel Beast who did not think about the consequences but The Lords of the northern Heavens must stick together to face the nine Heavens a man with scars all over his body looked with burning eyes at the

long bright red sword people were wondering what would happen to them now Tang Family Residence smoke was coming out of one of the chimneys the light pagota had many out buildings that looked like smoking flasks gim said that as he said before the Tang family always pays the bills and since muan saved his life he Should not burden himself with this many people stood next to a huge cauldron filled with green liquid watching the ritual gimon and several men in green suits diligently directed their energy towards the cauldron Newan sitting waist deep in the water

admired this with his eyebrows raised High the hands of the younger head of the family were behind the back of the main character who felt all the accumulated fatigue disappear and blood circulation improve and found Incredible he grabbed his knee from the overwhelming Force energy emanated from each man's hands creating a connection between them and muan realized what the Tang family was capable of gim's face sweated from the effort and the guy realized that the man possessed a huge amount of Kai and for most people therapy would have already ended smoke continued to come out

of the building's chimneys gim stretched his shoulders surrounded by his assistants saying that They had done a good job and telling them to take a break to restore their meridians after that he shouted that it was rusin's turn the guy was lying in the same cauldron with green liquid with undisguised pleasure gimon shouted his name again but he was not going to get out of the hot water smiling contentedly one week later the wind shook the Trees of the Tang estate muan stood bare chested revealing his scars and tied his hair in a ponytail he

touched the scar On his right side this made the hero remember the fight with mukan a picture appeared in his head of a demon inflicting a crushing blow on him his body was wounded and blood was pouring from his mouth and head Hassel and the boy sitting next to him looked pitifully into the Demon's eyes looking down new one thought about her how she was there and that he missed him someone asked permission to enter and the guy looked towards the door in Surprise taking the Kimono in his hands he invited the guests inside behind

the door was a maid holding a cloth in her hands and Murray who not paying attention to muan getting dressed conveyed a message from the head of the family about a special gift that she was asking to deliver personally the guy was surprised and asked about the sender of the gift the girl seeing him half naked blushed she turned away embarrassedly and said that this was the cloak that gangu wore in his youth while The maid with two buns on her head held it in her hands the fabric from which the cloak was made was

dark and the girl said that it was woven from the skin of a fiery bear and the scales of a serpentine dragon and therefore had high resistance to Wind Fire and Rain still embarrassed although muan had already put on his Comm my R clarified that there are a lot of pockets inside the cloak in which you can put anything and thereby save more Space for luggage while traveling the girl with the cloak mockingly whispered that her mistress was already ready for marriage to which she asked her to remain silent Newan smiled said that he had

no words and embarrassedly thanked them for such a valuable gift the Sun was shining brightly over the Tang estate nean put on a new coat with a high collar on the street he thought the raincoat fit him well standing in front of him was Gin wall his face grimacing With admiration my and gim asking if the main character was ready to depart pulling back his collar muan was surprised to see tangr appear gim confidently said that Mr jyn is one of those people who does not worry about the health of his body but he cannot

last long with such an attitude towards himself so he needs someone who can take care of him there were many people walking along the calm streets of the estate the man said that he had spent Most of his life researching at the Tang Family Residence and believed that he knew a lot about the world squinting his eyes gim said that after the incident in the Jade he met many new people and realized that the world must learn the truth about the atrocities of the broken Fist and they must do everything to correct the nightmare surrounding

them he crossed his arms and concluded that it was mu one who could change this world so the man asked if you would mind Him following him and accompanying him on his journey Murray raising her open Palm in front of her said that she was obliged to go where her uncle was going because he needed to be looked after and the head of the family wanted the same gim pointed his finger at rusen who was trying to hide and reminded him that his training was not finished either Rus raising his knee to his chest and

smiling widely shouted that he was overwhelmed with power and they had Better be careful the man was very indignant that his student was wearing clothes incorrectly exposing his torso to which he replied that this was much better and he despite respect for the mentor would not compromise on this issue muan asked Jin wall about what he thinks he smiling thoughtfully and putting his hand to his chin said that the head of the T family swore allegiance to the main character and taking them with him would be a good Idea despite the problems of rusen the

support of the T family could be useful for their Journey residents of the estate saw off the company heading to the central Heavenly Alliance and waved their hands after them a leaf fell behind muan a guy turned around noticing this in front of him in the trees he noticed the figure of a man standing at the top of the tree gongu watched them with his hand hands behind his back he bowed to muan goodbye the main character Responded by putting his fist to his open Palm a horse drawn cart was racing across the desert on

its roof next to a waving flag sat the figure of a man with long hair it was Hassel looking into the distance in front of her her cart was catching up with changuan wearing a long brimmed hat riding on a horse the city appeared ahead against the backdrop of the sunset Sky a frightened changuan handed boxes of goods to a tense man he asked him to be careful as he threw one Of the boxes in front of him no one paid attention to his request and the guy pouted his lips in embarrassment while his companions

were unloading the cart he stood with a box in his hands and looked at hassol she also glanced at him confused he raised his eyebrows and a Beat of sweat rolled down his Temple the girl seemed very distant night fell the moon Rose the cart stopped in the middle of the desert for the night while changuan and the other Merchants sat on The rocks in front of the fire with plates in their hands Hassel was away from them thinking about how they hadn't been able to sell anything in the past few days the young man

laughed discussing something with his comrades and she thought about the fact that they were refused wherever they went Hassel calmly brought a spoonful of soup to her mouth wondering why they kept smiling like that she looked down at her plate which had some soup left at the bottom Thinking it was rather stupid she opened her mouth slightly catching herself on this thought Hassel remembered muan eating with chopsticks then she asked him if he was stupid at the same moment the guy found him lying on the floor you could see the sadness on her face from

the memories that came flooding back the fire continued to burn although All The Wanderers were already asleep lying in the open air the unknown people watched the cart from behind the huge Stones Wondering how many things the merchants had how many valuables there were and concluding that such fools must have plenty of them The evily Smiling figures in the stones discussed their brother who had disappeared due to his unnaturally large libido but in the end decided to focus on the robber the freaks bared their teeth and laughing headed towards the cart they were three of

the four tainted monsters brothers from the same mother strong Masters who Had learned the Demonic Arts near kingh High Province extremely cruel people famous for stealing from Villages passel calmly sitting behind them on a high Rock took them by surprise forcing startle in horror looking at the crouched Hassel someone wondered who it was not realizing when she appeared behind them the stranger noticed that it was just a girl looking at the guys who were were frozen in one position Hassel said that those traitors were Hardworking saying that they were good people although they could not

sell anything further she asked them not to try to harm them genuine bewilderment was visible on the guys faces laughing one of the crowd called Hassel cute turning to him the stranger wondered if he thought that the first brother had sent it to them calling him foolish the guy said that the first brother is not the kind of person who would do such a thing adding that he was sure that she Was with those Merchants raising his hands The Stranger wondered if this was true noting that in that case they should do something with hassol

saying that after that they would get to work after which the guy asked her to come over asking him to stop the stranger asked him to let him try first noting that it was no fun to be last since they were no longer resisting pel's face was engulfed in an evil grin rising to her feet she declared that their words were Disgusting to her smiling maliciously Hassel thought that the guys didn't want to die today at the moment when the guys began to look at each other death silence hung at the place of negotiations then

they started laughing again the guy said that he wants to try Hassel first the guy's comrades were shocked by what they saw with lightning speed Hassel pierced his head causing it to fly off his shoulders a lot of blood splashes could be seen near her face Clenching his hands into fists beside himself with rage The Stranger wondered what had just happened drawing their weapons the guys prepared to attack raising her hand Hassel tried to find out if the guys always use chakras noting that she was disgusted to even think that she and such Rabel had

the same weapons with a face full of disgust she stated that this made her want to kill them more and more rushing into battle the guys called her a pathetic Worm saying that they would tear her to Pieces jumping to the side Hassel parried a powerful series of attacks yawning Hassel wondered if all Mainland people were this weak looking at the frightened guys she noted that if this was the case then she would prefer the killers that her master sent every day as Hassel continued to dodge the attacks she stated that they weren't even worth

using Moonlight chakras trying to strike at her the guy ordered her to shut up Asking where she even came from and who sent her Hassel crossed her arms and stood behind them suddenly their heads flew in different directions her face was shrouded in hatred and contempt drops of heavy rain fell on the fragments of the roof the silhouette of an unknown person was holding an umbrella that was protecting someone from the rain placing his hands on his weapon Chong hack froze in one position heading towards them the man tried to Find out who the guys

whom he called pathetic worms were behaving like a little girl with an evil grin on his face he stated that he was wondering who was making that sad Melody adding that it was the demon of sound lowering his head Phantom spear noticed that they had not seen chusen for a long time wary chusen asked if 30 years had already passed since their meeting Frozen in one position The Stranger noted the thought that she would be the first considering That the three of them were ahead of her closing her eyes jken was lost in her own

thoughts a verting his gaze chusen noted that 30 years had passed pointing out that his older sister had not changed at all continuing to cover Chung Haack with his umbrella Phantom spear suggested that they were missing cion Mayan with a serious expression on his face turning to the Phantom spear chusen wondered if the guys had forgotten his life motto then he said that according To his title he is a free spirit who drifts around like the wind saying that this is nonsense he is most likely talking right now and hanging around somewhere tilting her head

jemian noted that when they made a decision San would probably be the first to come to their aid adding that he had always been like this with his hand on his weapon Jang Haack stated that this was supposed to be a great meeting Chung Haack expressed regret that due to the current state of Demon Lords Silent Night is currently in a pitiful State raising his weapon he declared that this boy was not his blood noting that despite this he seemed like family to him lowering his head Jang hex said that he would not allow Dano's

death to get away with it while under the never-ending Reign he stated that danop always wanted Silent Night to awaken from its Slumber adding that even if his ideals were unattainable he never gave up Chong Haack spoke about the Desire of his comrade who wanted to do everything possible to overcome Injustice looking around he asked the guys to look at them now saying that they not only gave up but also accepted the reality in which they live adding that they refuse to change anything Jang hack stated that they have become useless adults who do not

allow their children's dreams to Blossom with a serious expression on her face jeman noted that his wish would lead to even More casualties saying that many innocent lives would suffer smirking chusen wondered if they didn't want to do anything at all stating that even if sacrifices had to be made it would be better to at least try to return to the world since they were already awaiting death in these isolated lands crying out chusing revealed that diop's blood was on their hands noting that due to their negligence and incompetence he died adding that he was

the one who rekindled The passion they had long forgotten spreading his hands chusen stated that they threw their burden on him calling him their last hope noting that when times were hard for him and when he needed their help the most what they did for it after which he stated that he was very sad to realize that they were so insignificant raising his head to chusen Phantom spear asked him to blow off some steam later indignant His companion wondered if he had said something wrong Fusen tried to find out if the guys had forgotten how

they were expelled from their own lands a heavy downpour continued to fall outside chusen was shocked by what he saw Phantom Spear's face was filled with genuine horror taken aback jkin froze in one position putting his hand forward Chong Haack noted the moment that is associated with the final decision pointing his finger forward he announced that it would be accepted according to his will raising Their heads the guys announced the approach of the lord of the night with his hands folded the silhouette of the mysterious stranger stared at one point many weapons could be seen

in the air which the soldier raised above their heads the plot tells us that after the return of Silent Night the central Heavenly Alliance decided to create an organization of talented martial artists to resist the enemy this organization was called by the Invaders In The Distance the shadow of a senseless Army could be seen by becoming a member of the organization you will not only be able to have direct influence on the factions but will also have the opportunity to control and regulate them it is for these reasons that the Invader organization has gained more

recognition among many young but ambitious martial artists the Rays of the sun fell on a building standing in the thick of the forest the taverns located between saong And hu provinces became very noisy as countless Masters headed to the central Heavenly Alliance in hopes of joining the Invaders in one of the taverns there was a group of soldiers who were engrossed in a meal turning around one of the soldiers heard some sounds looking at the girl who was sitting at the next table he wondered who she was he couldn't believe that such a little girl

was going to join joined the Invaders asking if that was true the Girl had Chopsticks in her hand with which she brought a piece of meat to her mouth the man asked his comrades to look at her smooth and pale skin adding that she was completely Flawless he further suggested that she was there to fool around with strong guys noting that she should be careful the man reported that some of these guys are on edge as they are trying to eliminate their Rivals even before arriving at the central Heavenly Alliance the solders gazes were Focused

on the open door of the tavern at the threshold of which stood a stranger their attention was drawn to three rings that were on his weapon lowering his head the guy asked them to wait wondering if this was the air of a famous family from Shandon Province speaking of the three rings Clan the man guessed that the stranger was the master of the fleeting Falcon sword with a grin on his face The Stranger walked forward the man spoke about the Azure Dragon Association saying that it was an organization that was created by the children of

the nine Heavens adding that their leader was the infamous sain and the deputy was one and hin of the seven Western Gates an image of three people appeared in his head whose bodies were shrouded in Shadow the man noted it was interesting that all three of them were also members of the seven lesser Heavens he was amazed that all three of the Lesser Heavens family also joined the Association believing that the association and the Seven Heavens were the same thing the face of the stranger walking forward was filled with confidence the man noticed that the

first official member of the Azure Dragon Association was none other than the master of the fleeting f F MHO the man noted that this is a sad reality adding that they live in a world where those Empower devour each other he further stated that this is the reason Why martial artists like them are trying to make a name for themselves by joining the Invaders turning around he wondered what business the sword master had with this girl the unknown person suggested that they were traveling looking at The Smiling MHO the girl noted that he was quite

persistent noticing the idea that she had made it clear last time when she said that she was not interested look looking at the indignant saurin mono asked her not to be like that asking why She didn't think about it hearing this the solders faces were filled with genuine shock an image of a place that was covered in fog Aros in their heads the plot tells us that one of the few Clans that is covered in a veil of secrecy is the clan of Mount moo although they played a large role in the formation of the

central Heavenly Alliance they were a martial arts clan that did not leave their domain without special circumstances only the successor Of the mo Mountain Clan received the title of famon and it was sure to be a skilled swordmaster who had reached the peak of the spiritual realm the plot showed us sword Masters whose bodies were shrouded in Shadow since they were also responsible for preserving the future world of Miram the people from the mainland chose them to be part of the seven lesser Heavens hanging her head saurin was lost in her own thoughts indignant the

unknown man wondered to Whom the man was explaining this nonsense noting that everyone already knew at that moment the man continued to watch the dialogue between saurin and MHO an image of hin appeared in the head of a grinning MHO who said that before the recruitment ends he needs to do everything possible to lure as many Marshal artists as possible into the Azure Dragon Association adding that this especially concerns one of the seven lesser Heavens hin noted that if He can successfully complete this task then she promises that she will reward him well sitting down

next to her MHO noticed the knowledge that he had explained this to her a few days ago saying that the Azure Dragon Association is a group created by exceptionally strong martial artists from all over the mainland saying that such a chance does not come often taking a piece of food he stated that including him there are currently four of the seven lesser Heavens in the Azure Dragon Association wondering if it would be beneficial for saurin to join them since she is also a member of the seven Heavens putting the food in his mouth manho noted

that he was from a famous Clan adding that he was confident that with the help of the Airs of the nine Heavens they would have the power to control the world of mam he further noted that this sounded incredible asking if it was true encouraged manho reported that he could See sauron's doubts wondering why she didn't look at it as a simple meeting or reunion he further noted that she doesn't need to feel burdened by this saying that's why he wants her to think things through carefully staring at one point saurin was lost in her

own thoughts an image of a village that was located on a Mountain Hill appeared in her head looking at saurin who knelt Before the Throne The Stranger suggested that they were once again entering a Turbulent era stating that with the Advent of Silent Night chaos had rained while covered in Shadow saurin reported that although they ignore what is happening in the Ordinary World they can no longer turn a blind eye to it seeing how she lowered her head The Stranger stated that it was for this reason that she should go out into the outside world

with a serious expression on her face agreeing and turning to her father saurin noted that she would carry out This order after which she hit the road staring into space in her thoughts she said that since the world was descending into CA chaos she believed that they would benefit from this and gather their own Army of martial artists at that moment manho again reached for food smirking in his thoughts he assumed that he had managed to get through to saurin with an agitated expression on her face saurin stated that she did not care about the

seven Heavens saying that it Was nothing more than an exalted title that was forced upon her to become part of the pathetic worms adding that she had never met anyone from the heavens and neither I wasn't friends with anyone she further expressed confidence that she had made it clear last time that she didn't care about the Azure Dragon Association adding that manho could beat her up drag her by force or anything else saying that she would never join their friend group after which she asked Him to stop distracting her when she was trying to eat

manho was shocked by what he heard a group of people stood at the open door to the tavern their bodies were shrouded in Shadow taking off his hood the guy assumed that this place was also packed to capacity looking away in her thoughts saurin noticed that she was using these guys raising her hand she asked them to come to her asking why she had waited so long for them the guy's faces were covered with bewilderment at What they heard taken aack saurin asked for forgiveness saying that she was a member of another association called The

saurin Association adding that this was the reason she rejected mano's proposal turning her head towards the guys she asked them to hurry up in order to start eating leaning on the table manho noted his ignorance of the existence of the saurin association asking forgiveness for his arrogance and clinginess over the past few days heading towards the Exit he asked saurin to enjoy the reunion of the saurin association the guy's gazes were directed towards manho who continued to make his way to the exit holding one of the guys by the back saurin tried to seat him

at the table stopping at the door manho was lost in his own thoughts taking a piece of chicken in her hands saurin placed it in the man's mouth biting her lip in her thoughts manho wondered if she had accepted those worms offers instead of Joining him not understanding how she dared to look down on him in the Azure Dragon Association continuing his thoughts he stated that he did not care that she was one of the seven lesser Heavens adding that she had better be careful informing her that he would repay her for the humiliation he

suffered today a h hundredfold after which slamming the door he left the tavern sain's face was shrouded in anxiety and excitement with her hands Folded she began to beg the boys for forgiveness for scaring them continuing to eat the chicken The Stranger noticed that everyone knows that beautiful girls bring problems s he stated that he understood the situation telling her that there was no need for her to apologize noting that whether they liked it or not it was too late to do anything saurin thanked the guys for not asking questions sitting down next to her

she remarked that if they were worried about Further complications then they should not worry stating the confidence that this person knew that her behavior was only a game and fully understood that she had refused him by saying that for this reason it will not cause problems then saurin asked the guys to help themselves saying that this was her gratitude for their assistance a smile appeared on the guy's face chewing his food The Stranger said that he understood the details of what happened Telling about the association of the Azure Dragon smirking he noticed the moment that

was connected with his observation looking at the emblem he stated that based on the symbol that was located on her robe it could be concluded that she was a disciple of the moo Mountain Clan further noticing the blade The Stranger said that since her sword had gold decoration on it he could assume that she was quite close or perhaps next in line to inherit the clan Looking at the surprise saurin he stated that with this he could conclude that she the infamous Shaman of Mount moo saurin was one of the seven lesser Heavens wiping his

mouth The Stranger noted that the person who had been bothering her earlier had three rings on the hilt of his sword adding that since he spoke of the Azure Dragon Association he must be the master of the fleeting Falcon sword MHO wary saurin thought that the stranger was an unusual Person asking him who he was pointing to the old man sitting next to him the stranger said that there was no point in saying his name since she did not recognize him adding that only a handful of scientists knew his name he further noted that she

knew exactly who this old man was saying that he was the owner of 10,000 poisons Tang senior from the great Tang family of sachon with her hands folded saurin said that she was showing him her respect Tang senior in Turn noted that there was no need for this saying that she could sit down the stranger stated that he was his mentor Tor and savior adding that he himself was his student rusen turning her head saurin guessed that the girl in front of her was the first flower of the Tang family having interrupted her saying that

this was so the girl stated that her name was muu noting that she was pleased to meet you feeling embarrassed saurin noted that she was honored saying That muu has very beautiful skin asking how she takes care of it muu in turn noticed that sain's skin was better than hers leaning on the table Tang Asar said that he needed to go to the toilet in he wondered where he was suddenly someone pushed him clenching his fist The Stranger tried to find out if Tang was okay noting that he needed to watch where he was going

turning around the unknown man saw a guy rushing towards him bending down he managed to block his Attack landing on the floor the guy froze in one position where the unknown man wondered who it was putting his hand on his side calling the guy's pathetic worms the guy tried to find out where Their Manners were by asking if they knew who this person was starting to scream he declared that if they had offended his mentor they should apologize again calling them pathetic worms standing up and turning to rusen tan said that he was fine with

a face Full of contempt the guy ordered them to apologize to his mentor their faces were shrouded in bewilderment lowering their heads they tried to apologize suddenly they hit the guy causing him to fly to the side declaring that they won't do that turning around the man noted the idea that it had become a little quieter today adding that someone had started a fight again asking to stop the stranger wondered if those two were the black and white bear Brothers clenching his fist The polar bear tried to find out who the guy thought he was

asking if he knew who they were due to the strong impact after the guy flew to the side a hole appeared in that place clenching their fists the guys began to Rejoice at the fight that had Arisen evil grins appeared on the faces of the be brothers leaning on the floor the guy wondered what was going on putting his hand on his neck he asked if the be brothers were sure that they had hit him wary they froze in one position Hitting him again the be brothers noted that they would see if he could speak

after this their knees were pressed to the guy's face after a colossally powerful blow he flew to the side leaning his elbows on the floor again the guy asked them to stop doing nonsense there were bloody streaks on his face he wondered if they were serious now from what they heard the bear brothers were shocked beside themselves with rage they continued to Strike the guy with powerful blows after being thrown into the air by the polar bear the black black bear prepared to attack from behind raising his leg the polar bear stood in a fighting

pose the moment the guy fell to the floor they continued beating him after a strong push he flew to the side there was a craze grin on his face with a dumbfounded expression on his face the PO bear wondered what was wrong with him laughing the guy said that they were Very weak pointing at the main character he stated that because he kicked his ass every day their attacks were too weak lowering his head muwan froze in one position surprised in their thoughts the guys spoke about whose popularity is on par with the seven lesser

Heavens pointing to the rising star of the current generation Northern blade wary saurin wondered if the guy was the northern blade exhaling rusen covered his face with his hand turning around And looking at the main character the polar bear wondered if he was the northern blade pushing off the ground rushing into battle the guy tried to find out if they were going to apologize after which the polar bear struck him in the face blood began to slowly flow down on the guy's face grabbing the black bear he struck it with his head due to the

force of the impact the black bear began to fall to the floor Breaking Free from the bonds of the polar bear the guy Attacked him with his leg having fallen on his back he froze in one position the faces of the bear brothers were filled with rage lowering his head the guy prepared to attack surprised the man noted that he had never seen anyone fight the bear Brothers in this style throwing strong blows at the guy's face they said that he was fighting like a fighting do dog looking at how he took off from the

ground and made a kick with both legs someone from the crowd noticed That this was so adding that he was fighting like a rabid Blood Hound raising their hands the soldiers began to cheer for the guy's Victory calling him a mad Blood Hound squinting his eyes and thought rusen noted that he was not surprised saying that the guy had always been a good fighter pointing out that his opponent was muwan all along as he watched the fierce battle his thoughts continued he stated that if they could correct his character he he would become A valuable

asset to them as he began to form a combination strike the be brothers ordered him to stop doing nonsense declaring that they would end this with their power strike a mysterious jar appeared in the guy's hand which he opened with the tip of his thumb after he opened the second one there was a loud click with a distraught expression on his face he ordered them to attack calling them weak worms horrified tan asked him to stop with a Shocked expression on their faces the be brothers put their hands forward wary and her thoughts saurin noted

that this was not good stating that the situation was out of control wondering if she should intervene screaming the guy rushed to attack standing across the guys the main character ordered them to stop this turning his head muan noted that this also applied to the bear Brothers asking why not Retreat his gaze was shrouded in contempt due to Unimaginable oppression the be brothers retreated to the side Frozen in one position in their thoughts they wondered if it was the northern Blade with a frightened expression on his face using his thoughts turning to the black bear

the polar bear suggested that he simply leave he in turn noted that this was a good idea stretching out his hand to rusen the protagonist asked him to calm down noting that he had done more than enough looking out from behind muan Ruson noticed that they had gotten off lightly saying that it was better for them to apologize to their Mentor leaning down he informed them that he remembered them outraged tan called rusen a little brat saying that he shouldn't have gone that far tan reported that he couldn't believe believed that he used the poison

technique he taught him for something so insignificant leaning over as a sign of respect rusen apologized 10 in turn Asked him to repeat it ruson apologized for using the poison technique without his permission noting that if such a situation happened again he would do the same from the depths of the tavern Tang's Voice Was Heard stating that he understood figuring that he would need to teach rusin a lesson that night rusen in turn began to beg his mentor not to do this tan noted that if rusin was going to fight he should do his best

to avoid getting hurt the night sky was Enveloped by the moon which illuminated everything around ruson stated that he allowed them to hit him adding that they were real weaklings tan noted that these were very strong words for someone who was bleeding saying that he needed to heal him the sun's glare fell on the tavern which was located in the thick of the forest many people began to emerge from the doors of the tavern saurin reported that since the tavern was full noting that they were unable to find a Free room last night saying that

thanks to Lady Nam they were able to rest properly smiling she noted that it was no big deal saying that the room was too big for her anyway noting the fact that she had gotten them involved in her problems adding that it was the least she could do stretching out her hands the girl reported the words of Lady n who stated that she was also heading to the central Heavenly Alliance wondering why they shouldn't travel with her Refusing saurin said that everything was fine smirking rusen invited her to go with them Tang stated that it

was safer to go in a large group rather than alone adding that they would be happy for her to join them on the journey to the central Celestial Alliance taken aback saurin put her hand to her head and froze in one position averting his gaze the main character was Meed in his own thoughts laughing the guy suggested that the guys travel together saying that he Would take care to protect them smiling saurin noted that she would be under his supervision raising his hand the man tried to find out if he had slept well saying that

he enjoyed his fight from what he heard Ron's face was shrouded in bewilderment flints of light broke through the tree bark putting his hand on his side the unknown man wondered if he was serious lowering his hands the black bear declared that it was so at that moment the polar bear wondered why MHO didn't tell them that mount Moo's companions were the Tang family and the northern blade asking him not to say that he didn't know about it either next the black bear tried to find out what they would do noting that they were going

to humiliate the shaman but ended up facing a pathetic worm and the northern blade biting his lip in his thoughts MHO wondered why the northern blade and the Tang family were with the shaman of Mount moo putting his hand on His knee MHO tried to find out what was wrong with this Northern blade adding that he should have killed him this morning smirking he noted that he had made a good choice by recounting what he had said earlier that now four of the Lesser Heavens were in the Azure Dragon Association looking at the angry Gangi

Mano stated that together with Mr Hong there were five of them saying that they could Rejoice he said that the seven lesser Heavens should always stick Together gong hwi in turn stated that he did not care adding that he only joined because he could within asking him to hurry up and show him the way taken aback manho noticed that this was so where he reported that there was another member of the seven lesser Heavens nearby wondering if they would be interested in meeting this person looking at the sun as it set manho stated that Ordinary

People call the Yi the life path of the Mainland noting That for this reason it is an unusual River saying that whoever controls the river controls the mainland said that the central Heavenly Alliance was located nearby a mismatch holding his hat seeing something the main character raised his head ruson reported that this ship the Heavenly vessel sails along the Yi River to hu Province without stopping adding that it therefore takes them a quarter of a day to reach the heart of the central Heavenly Alliance looking at The ship that had just arrived rusen noticed that

simply put they needed to board it and they would arrive almost to the front yard of the central Heavenly Alliance he further stated that that they unlike one pathetic worm needed to stay out of trouble and not let their guard down watching the people board the ship rusen said that he heard that they were leaving tomorrow morning so they needed to find a place on the ship to rest after which once on the ship the Guys set off turning around saurin heard someone greeting her smirking manho noted that they had met again sauron's face was

covered with obvious contempt trying to stay on his feet Mano called it a coincidence that they saw each other at that moment Gangi ordered him to get out of the way biting his lips in his thoughts he called him a pathetic worm not understanding why everyone from the seven lesser Heavens was like this moving forward gang we tried to call out To saurin wary she tried to find out if he was talking to her with a malicious grin on his face gang we stated that it was so revealing the rumors that she was one of

the seven lesser Heavens leaning over he announced that he was Gangi figuring that she had already heard about him before he further noted that something had been bothering him all this time asking if she was part of the seven lesser Heavens adding that he wanted to know if they were on the same Level saurin noticed that he was quite self-confident gongi stated that he is more qualified than anyone else saying that he cannot claim the same about her saurin in turn said that she would be grateful if he showed at least a little respect smiling

mischievously gong hwi stated that he only shows respect to those above him adding that if she wants him to show respect she needs to prove herself taken aback saurin became lost in her own thoughts averting her gaze s Said that Mr Hong was much stronger than her calling it obvious that she would lose asking that she be allowed to bow out frowning in thought gong we wondered if she had succumbed to his provocation noting her reluctance to resort to dirty methods looking at the shock saurin he stated that she looked like her mother noting that

she was also good at running away with a look full of hatred she tried to find out what kind of nonsense he had just said smiling Gangi asked if He was right adding that she had the title of Shaman just for show he noted that there is a reason reason why her mother is hiding in the mountains saying that she is simply afraid that people will find out how weak they are an image appeared in sain's head of her mother who lowered her head Gangi stated that this was the reason why he said that she

looked like her mother the current head Shaman of Mount moo noting that the mount mukan was full of cowards Clenching his fist the guy called Gangi a pathetic worm asking him to stop tan noted that this was not something he could interfere with turning around and looking at the guy tan wondered how many times he should repat not to act on emotions lowering her hands saurin stated that she planned to ignore him since he was pathetic assuming that he actually wanted to fight raising his head gon we asked her to follow him after which the

guys headed to the place Of the fight raising his head rusen wondered if there would be another fight marveling at the martial arts frowning he stated about the guys who had followed them asking if they thought they would be a lot of trouble the main character announced that he would follow him asking why don't they go inside gradually the sun set behind the Horizon lowering his hands goni spoke of the seven lesser Heavens declaring that he never liked the title Gangi revealed That they had never fought against each other wondering why they were lumped together

looking at her opponent next to her saurin noted that until today she didn't give a damn about it noting that the fact that she shares the same title as him irritates her slowly Gangi headed towards her taking up his weapon he declared that they should get down to business raising her blade in front of her saurin prepared to attack pushing off from the ground ground gong we Rushed into battle with lightning speed Sor began swinging her blade a cloud of smoke came from the place where she stood jumping to the side saurin managed to dodge

gong's attack clutching his weapon in his hand gongi froze in one position sain's face was shrouded in genuine anger one of his swords was visible in gang's teeth raising her weapon saurin prepared to defend herself from the enemy's blow jumping back she frowned on her face swinging his blades Gangi kept trying to pierce sain's body at the sight of the fierce battle silhouettes of the guys could be seen gon's face was shrouded in genuine anger staring at her opponent saurin froze in one position beads of sweat slowly ran down her face looking at the lying

blade she wondered if he knew assuming a fighting pose saurin stated that she actually wielded two swords noting that if he had known that he would not have given her the sword adding that she Would now be the one to attack gunwi grinned it was clear from his face that he was happy that they didn't lie about sauron's skill this was the fight he had been waiting for a long time he prepared to defend himself saying that he would borrow this sword unwinding saurin rushed towards gunwi with Fury in her eyes he in turn took

a stance to reflect the blow and tried to Counterattack the blow was so strong that dust Rose around the Opponents with a deaf blow saurin managed to cut the pole in gun's teeth he didn't even understand what happened there was fear and misunderstanding in his eyes while sain's eyes were still full of Rage finding herself behind her opponent while while he was confused and terrified saurin decided to continue her attack swinging both swords she quickly flew towards gunway she was immediately struck by a sharp and severe pain in her shoulder causing her face to take

on a Grimace of pain surprised Gangi immediately realized that this was an opportunity with one movement of his hand he reflected and counterattacked his opponent saurin blocking the Counterattack flew several meters away with a shock wave holding her swords in front of her so as not to get injured there were drops of Tears in her eyes because of the pain she experienced looking at her shaking hand saurin wondered if she was overexerting herself Again the location of the temple on a high mountain among the clouds popped into sain's head inside behind saurin sitting in Lotus

position is her Mentor who tells her that it would be better if she stopped using her left arm since she was born with a weak left shoulder and that she has reached her limit gently touching sorin's shoulder she continued that if she continued on this path she would soon be unable to use her left arm turning to her surprised and Disappointed saurin said that she had used two swords all her life there was sadness on the mentor's face she said that it was her fault that she should have stopped saurin earlier seeing how little saurin

was practicing with two swords she liked to look at her face shining with joy so much that she decided to close one eye to it then another memory surfaced in her mind where being in front of the council the glory of the swordswoman wielding two Swords of Mount moose spread and after that the teacher continued she closed both eyes tears appeared in sain's eyes there were two swords lying next to saurin but the mentor continued that it was not too late to change the fighting style because sorin was very strong and talented and that she

could do it at this moment saurin returned from her dreams she understood that he was also one of the seven lesser heavens and it would be difficult to fight him with the One sword technique because it was still very far from completion so she asked to hold out her hand a little longer if it had been anyone else she would never have gone this far she held out both her hands each holding a sword ready to defend at this time gunwi was already running towards her throwing his blade at her with rage in his eyes

he spat out the pole which had already been cut at that time from his mouth immediately after this with a strong kick raising Dust he sent it after his Blade with great speed cutting through the wind leaving dust behind the guns rushed towards saurin saurin was not at a loss and deafly struck the weapon flying at her looking ahead sain's eyes filled with horror the huge Gung was already in front of her swinging to make a powerful blow full of Rage with his mouth open and screaming he put all his strength into this blow an

accurate hit on saurin made her fly to the side like a stuffed Toy but saurin stood up as if nothing had happened opposite her opponent preparing for the next attack standing around the grass they looked at each other waiting to see who would make the first move gungi said that he would no longer hold back holding the sword between his teeth to replace the pole that was previously there there was no longer fear and horror and sor eyes there was only a thirst for revenge and endless rage it sounded from her lips That she would

end this with one attack angry and teasing saurin gungi shouted at her to show her what you can do calling her the shaman of Mount moo jumping up Anora appeared around the saurin she prepared for the technique hovering a thousand swords seeing this gangu screamed furiously throwing away all his weapons from His Hands and Teeth it was already too late to do anything thousands of Swords were flying at him gunwi in an attempt to do at least Something used the technique attack of a 100 Warriors sending only a hundred of his guns towards thousands of

swords in the heat of battle all that was visible were pillars and dark Silhouettes that were about to collide with each other and everything would finally be decided the faces of both dissolve in a bright light due to the white flash of the Collision of two forces sain's face shows pure rage and anger towards the enemy the same can be said about gungi a Bright light illuminated everything around the shock wave of both forces spread many meters there was an explosion of of enormous Force the black and white bear Brothers led by MHO running to

help turned away and covered their faces with their hands as it all ended they looked at what was happening in horror manho said with horror in his eyes that he thought saurin received the status of one of the seven lesser Heavens because she comes from a famous Clan but who would have thought that she was so strong in the center of the fight the explosion left a large crater in which two black figures stood blood was dripping from sauron's Left Hand among the clouds of dust she was still standing standing holding the shoulder of her

sore arm her eyes were filled with hatred Gangi stood opposite her puzzled beads of sweat running down his face among the cubes of dust he like saurin stood on his feet but only having Lost the right side of his body looking at saurin gunwi face distorted with the last of his strength he tried to say that he recognized her powers but before he could finish speaking he began to lose Consciousness he fell dead to the ground and saurin still stood unwaveringly in front of him holding her wounded shoulder finally she said that he should never

look down on the mount mlan after her phrase she like gungu fell off her feet and fell to the ground Struck by each other they lay helplessly opposite each other in the crater created by their own forces at this time confused and angry at them manho decided that now was the best time to get rid of them he decided that it would be better if he increased his reputation by killing them taking the blade out of its sheath he walked towards them saying that it was because they looked down on him at the same moment

out of nowhere the northern blade appeared in front of His face blocking mano's passage to the wounded saurin and Guna from under the old hat his eyes were visible full of calm and determination standing in front of the northern blade manho shouted furiously asking the stranger who he wasn't to get out of the way the bear brothers who arrived with manho realized who the stranger was their faces became covered with drops of sweat and Primal horror appeared in their eyes the white Brother Bear told manho that this is the Northern blade and it is better

for them to just leave here since there is something wrong with him drops of sweat appeared on mano's face and he asked if it was really the northern blade then black brother bear said that it was him and that he had a bad feeling about him adding that the best thing would be to just leave then MHO with a blade in his hands and a frightening face approached the northern blade and said that he was not from a prestigious family that he Was an ordinary swordsman and his reputation was based on unfounded rumors MHO introduced

himself to the northern blade as The Swordsman of the fleeting Falon from the famous three rings Clan and shouted at him in Rage allegedly how dare he interfere with the work of the Azure Dragon Association after a pause with complete calm on his face Northern blade asked manho if Mr Dam knew about this standing in front of Northern blade MHO was surprised by what he just said He immediately asked him how someone like him knows messers lady an image appeared in Northern blad's head where sachon and he were standing opposite each other in an open

field and there was nothing around Northern blade then and said that the sein he knew was a decent martial artist and that he highly doubted that he had fallen so low coming out of his memories without an iota of doubt he asked manho again since he was a member of his Association whether his Actions followed sein's beliefs manho who did not expect this bit his lower lip out of anger to restrain his anger in a rage exchanging glances with his bare Brothers he gave the command to attack and all three rushed to attack the northern

blade swinging his blade MHO shouted in Rage that he would kill him in the name of the Azure Dragon Association Northern blade without an iota of fear or worry reached for his Katana his eyes emitted a white glow Taking the katana instantly in less than a second he took it out of its sheath and struck after which he immediately returned it back to its sheath everything in front of him was empty all the grass was mowed down by his blow hundreds of meters ahead the bear brothers and MHO stopped in shock they did not understand

what had happened the braids of the bear brothers and the bun with MHO from their heads felt to the ground the northern blade standing in Front of them still holding on to his Katana looked at them ready to destroy them the bear Brothers simply fell off their feet falling to the ground and manho having lowered his Katana simply stood in a stoer and looked at the enemy silence only the birds chirping as they fly across the evening Sky the northern blade was already next to saurin who had fallen in battle and he extended his hands

to her body to help lifting saurin in his arms walking through the grass he Carried her away from this place he carried her to the ship which had already sailed under the open night Starry Sky voices are heard talking about the Azure Dragon Association they understand that saon created this organization with good intentions but not all members share his beliefs and besides he is now busy with solitary training so most likely doesn't pay attention to it which is why people like manho shouldn't be a surprise night Westgate family he of the western gate Combs his

long hair hearing the sound her face became confused confused and her eyebrows furrowed and she immediately asked who it was sain stood in the doorway the moon Illuminating his cloak and Steely muscles hin was shocked when she saw him she immediately ran to him standing in the light of the Moon hiren stretched out their arms to hug him and sein did the same he hugged her holding her tightly to him hyong asked Saun if he had finished his training he replied that yes he was done and he missed Her Madly their lips merged into a

passionate and so War kiss memories of his past surfaced in sain's head clear day valley of no return large Temple it contains chakum sain's father with his three wives he was part of the nine Heavens the third wife an ordinary maid broke a plate for which the other two wives began to poke their fingers at her and insult her saying that she was Nothing more than a pretty face that she was useless and good for nothing the third wife could only lower her head in shame and ask for forgiveness she was sein's Mother he didn't

like how the other two wives treated his mom but couldn't help it since he was the youngest of his brothers having met his two brothers the middle one insulted sachan calling him a mama's boy asking why he was hanging around here and why doesn't he help them with their training Taking him by the Scruff of the neck chinel dragged saon after them saying that his punishment for the fact that he was slacking he would receive 10 more blows his mother and himself were weak the father looking at his sons said only that they were pathetic

looking at their training in which they flail their arms and legs at at random I said that not only do they have no talent but this is also all that they are capable of he wondered if he should have another son It was because of this environment that saan became very timid and depressed and his dependence on his mother only grew he lay on her lap and she stroked him realizing that the brothers were bullying him again to which saon said that this was not so they were just playing together and then asked him to

sleep with her today she is the only one who gave him warmth and took care of him he felt safe in his mother's arms mom was everything to him one day sein's Mother accidentally broke a plate again causing the other two wives to insult and humiliate her but she was already tired of enduring it on one of the usual calm nights a flame broke out everyone was terrified and called for help to put out the fire the same two wives who insulted Satan's mother saw her in the depths of the fire she stood with a

torch in her hand surrounded by raging Flames her face was distorted with rage and tears flowed from her eyes but then She saw sein her face face changed the rage was no longer on her face little saon stood among the crowd looking at his mother in tears and shock she smiled goodby tears also flowing from her eyes and she said that he should never become as weak as her adding that she prays for sain to become stronger than anyone the Flames completely consumed her she burned alive sain's eyes were full of pain and tears but

his father never showed up little sein realized that he Had to become stronger there was no longer a drop of kindness in his eyes in the next duel with his brothers he beat both of them so that they were lying on the ground screaming in pain he defeated more and more people because this is the only way to survive seeing him father with a smile all over his face praised him saying that it seemed that his talent had been passed on to him gum reached out his hand to Pat soojong on the head saying that

if he continues Like this he will become the sixth air of the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment adding that as a father he has high hopes for him but his face did not show any Joy from his father 's praise he could not squeeze anything out of himself he was devastated a girl touched Satan's shoulder and he turned to her she introduced herself as heran from the Westgate Family behind her stood her brother and Onley and so's sister they were trampling some bugs on the ground And wle was telling SOA that if she didn't use more

Force she wouldn't be able to kill them at this time H young looked at seong with admiration and respect saying that Mr xong is praised by people as a talent adding that she always wanted to become a martial artist like him but unfortunately her body is very weak and fragile but her the family is blessed with intelligence and that she is going to do everything possible to fully develop the family's Talent she Continued that despite such a young age he had proven his strength he looked at her with eyes empty of pain and hin just

smiled sweetly looking at him then he saw his mother in her closing his eyes safin told her that he was going to become the strongest in the world and that she should just wait hean believed him she looked at him with kindness in her eyes and admired him at this moment wle and so were attacked by ants which they themselves trampled Pyon grabbed Sein's hand and pulled him along he ran with her looking at her as if she were his mother he was so surprised that a bead of sweat appeared on his face after that

a smile appeared on his face after a long time he realized that he had found another purpose in life he will become here and strongest and in return he hopes that she will become his everything and that's how he became the head of the valley of no return family among his brothers his father chose him As the sixth air to the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment this was just the beginning sein was going to master everything his father taught him and make it his own his aunts were clearly unhappy that he became the heir they looked

at him with contempt not approving of his father's decision approaching them with hidden anger on his face he said that he had to go and that they should move aside the moment he learned the Divine Radiance of Enlightenment he decided to immediately go into battle the test of a 100 fights just like the title says sein wanted to fight a 100 martial artists although he was called a talent the whole world mocked the young man's Ambitions however he exceeded all expectations he defeated not one not two but 30 martial artists screaming he furiously ran into

battle his eyes and fists burned with white flame from the new technique he fought with a whole crowd of Masters and won Victories the mirum Masters stated that sein a rising star that shines brightly in the sky and to sein's surprise they began to spread and praise His name around the world he was nicknamed The Lone Star of the Azure Sky sain people loved him praised him and he with fire in his eyes LED people behind him but then a mysterious demon in the northern Heavenly Clan gave him his first humiliating defeat returning from his

memories CIO Jong was lying on Hyer Yon's lap as she gently stroked his hair he asked her why they ran away 7 years ago because he could have continued Kieran answered him that even though he was strong then he still could not compare with that demon she was very afraid afraid of losing him he hugged her body and said that this was his first and last defeat he promised her that he would become the strongest in the whole world that he would never put her in danger again and she didn't have To worry anymore she

stroked his head and said that he was truly incredible but then she decided to ask saon if he had heard of the northern blade seong stood up from hen's lap he furrowed his eyebrows and asked her Northern blade an ordinary sunny day SE ship seagulls fly around the ship standing on the deck our Northern blade and Jin wall both looking into the distance and talking about the Azure Dragon Association closing his eyes Jin wall remembers how he sat at The round table with Hong he was all confused and scared sweat was running down his face

his eyes were filled with fear his hair was sticking out in different directions and drool was flowing from his mouth hin is the one who taught him the meaning of the word humiliation hon stood up and told him to join the Azure Dragon Association walking past him she didn't say anything and he just sat there confused however their ideals and opinions about the World were strikingly different he looked at her like a madman his eyes were completely open as if they were about to fall out of their sockets his mouth broke into a malicious smile

and saliva was still dripping from it Jin wall believed that it was better to leave everything as it was since only the untouched and normal world would have its purest form become the way it should be he laughed loudly in hein's face so much so that it seemed that he Was about to eat her drool flew from his mouth directly into her face and he laughed non-stop however unlike the nine Heavens she wanted the world to obey established rules so that she could control people therefore she chose sain as the representative of the Azure Dragon

Association since he was a symbol of Youth and power and people revered him hiren turned around and left and the crazy gin wall continued to laugh clutching his hair with his hands his Eyes empty and crazy although he had no idea how far the association would go they were however one of the a few associations that had great potential as time goes on they will likely become a force to be reckoned with leaving his memories he began to think his first thought was that muan was the only one who could resist Lone Star Azure Sky

now behind Jin wall and muwan were rusen who was doing push-ups on the floor and gimon who was watching him they all Glanced at saurin who came out to them her hand was bandaged and Murray was next to her gim immediately asked saurin how she was feeling and added that it seemed like she was one of those who recovered quickly she just laughed and said that it was all thanks to his help in her memories old man gim heals her crippled hand walking up to Jin wall and muan she thanked them and apologized for getting

them into trouble again to which muwan told her that it was just nothing Gimon was heard from behind gim turned his head in Surprise behind them was chill sang the Elder of the Hua Mountain Clan a fat and old man gim seeing him tense slightly but said hello a thought flashed through sain's mind isn't this a plum blossom Style Master one of the nine great families the Hua Mountain Clan is quite prestigious and has a 100-year history they are Head and Shoulders Above the Rest only there they could train several thousand martial Artists at the

peak of the Kingdom Chilson said with a grin on his face that he thought that gimon had already died since he was constantly hiding in his clan gim responded to the costic words no worse saying that it looks like Chilson's terrible face and fat remained exactly the same they like two sheep collided with their foreheads raising questions from everyone present muana took everything into her own hands and decided to explain to everyone present What was happening she began that although the Tang family rarely does business with other clans it was different with the Hua Clans

since they were the same age people expected that by working together they would be able to overcome any difficulties but not only were they unable to do anything together but they also always ended up causing trouble they wanted to surpass each other and soon their rivalry turned into real enmity looking out from under Gim's forehead Chilson asked in Surprise whether his student was standing behind him not understanding what was happening rusen stood behind and listened to the altercation yes why do you have something to do with him answered old gimon Rus laughed saying that since

his standards had dropped it was no wonder that the student lived up to them with his hands spread out in different directions chil sang introduced his four students adding that these guys are the Pride of the mount Hua Clan and that before him is a perfect example of what a student should be ruson began to sweat Whispering that this old eccentric was talking devilry new one took Ron's hand to prevent him from breaking loose and attacking Chilson Rus looked at him in surprise but immediately understood everything the thought passed through his head that he should

not be led by his emotions since his mentor told him to think before acting he told himself That he needed to calm down that he couldn't lose control here that he needed to stop interfering in the Affairs of others all these students stood there like puppets with no emotion on their faces kept thinking in his head that in any case they are students of a very famous clan of Mount Hua and the guys probably studied martial arts as children and since rusen started much later than them the differences in their skills are huge compared to

them he felt Like a small insect he was tormented by doubts whether he would ever be able to reach such a level that his mentor would be proud of him then Ron's thoughts were interrupted by gim's words he said that he thought that his Ward rusen would be able to take care of Chilson's dear students to which she replied that the old man had not yet lost his sense of humor and that in any case they boarded this ship which means their path lies in the central Heavenly Alliance and that He hopes that their paths

will not cross again once again they collided with their foreheads they were full of Rage which is why the veins stood out on their foreheads from anger and immediately turning away from each other they went their separate ways one of Chilson's students apologized for his teacher and went to see them approaching rusen gim did not understand what was wrong with him he stood all drooping holding his neck with his hand as if he Was guilty of something gim squinted and looked at his student immediately understanding what was going on he patted him on the shoulder

and said that there was no need to lose heart that he was not like himself holding his shoulder the old man said that whether there are a hundred or a thousand such students he does not need them and all because they lack sincerity and dedication to their work although we cannot help but look at natural Talent OR origin the old man continued but only people with perseverance of eventually survive Rus listened to Gim with a sad downcast face and gim keeps saying that the fact that Chilson travels with students means that they are at least

the first generation and that having a large number of students has become quite common but this goes against his principles and he believes that it is better to train one student at a time so he will do his best to train rusen and If suddenly he feels that he is not up to the level of others then he doesn't need to worry he doesn't need to hang his nose he needs to straighten his shoulders and and raise his head higher because it doesn't matter what others say he is a disciple of the Tang family and

he never needs this forget after a short pause rusen put on a blindfold to hide his tears saying that he was very grateful to gimon and promised to live up to his expectations it's deep night The Wind Blows the massive sails muan sits and dozes on the Mast hugging his sword thoughts of the broken kilaga Clan are running through his head after his battle with chenu he hoped that his crying would stop a girl who looked like a ghost of appeared around his neck she hugged him and in his head there was a thought that

it seemed like crying had only become stronger snowflower in his dream he saw a black silhouette and the thought that this could only mean that His thirst for Revenge was not satisfied just as he thought uncan it should be him waking up the maiden around his neck evaporated turning into Sparkles muan heard a sound on the deck and turned his gaze there one of Chilson's students ran onto the deck with a jar with unknown contents muan immediately remembered that this was one of the discip of the mount Hua Clan the same one who asked for

forgiveness for his mentor seeing that he was already getting drunk with The contents he thought that it was alcohol and it must be very strong since muan could smell it at the top of the Mast muan thought and went to bed Morning Has Come seagulls are flying around the ship there are no clouds the Sun is hot a crowd of people had gathered on the deck heatedly discussing something in the center of the crowd in a pool of blood lay a corpse one of Chilson's students on from whom blood is pouring and whose chest is

also covered With blood lies on the ground other people in Gray clothes sit next to him Chilson nervous and sweating looks at him and asks what happened to him one of the people in Gray clothes says squatting that they themselves don't know and found this man in this condition in the morning other people hold their heads and just stand behind them is a crowd of people looking fearfully and gritting his teeth he does not understand what kind of bastard Could do such a thing to a disciple of the mount Hua Clan rusen looks questioningly towards

the a crowd near the ship he approaches the crowd and asks what's going on he walks into the crowd and looks in bewilderment just like everyone else gimon looks in Surprise once near Chilson looking down with fear in his eyes he asks what happened the fat man looks at him menacingly all the people from the crowd look in horror at the lying student hean In a black coat looks down in surprise he remembers he greeted him smiling drinking something from a jug and realizes that this is the guy he saw last night a dead bloody

student student lies on the ground with a Blank Stare the main character squinting notices that the wound was inflicted from left to right barely opening his mouth he says that one clean blow killed him and he stinks of that cheap alcohol the long-haired man looks at him wearily Thoughtfully he looks away and puts his hand to his chin he looked at Jim angrily he still holding his chin attracting the Gaze of those present says that the murderer is among them Chilson cowering with anger asks who they are gim turns his head to him and says

that they are reliable people people and he is ready to vouch for them new one turns to the fat man and when he begins to get very angry asks if he can examine his students narrowing his eyes And grinding his teeth chil sang asks if he suspects the Disciples of the mount Hua Clan he gim protagonist and JY wall look at the three students the latter pensive holding her chin with her hand says that this is because of the unusual wound and the smell of alcohol the angry students are outraged that they are suspected Jin

wall looks at one of them thoughtfully raising his right eyebrow he asks why he did this the student asks indignantly angry and sweating chil sang Says that accusing his students without evidence is a crime muan waves his hand and says that due to the angle of the attack it was definitely a clean hit the sword begins to cut the skin on the top left and he says that the blow started from there the sword ends up striking from the bottom right and the protagonist comments that the strike ended there a bloodied student lies on the

ground with a wound on his torso Jin wall says that such a blow can be Delivered with the right hand but if you take into account the depth and width of the cuts holding his hand to his chin and looking from under his brows he says that the killer can only be left-handed and only one student wields a sword with his left hand indignantly the student says that by blaming him just because he is Left-Handed he is showing himself to be crazy new one closing his eyes says that he smelled alcohol and he saw him

drinking it closing his eyes Jin wall Says that he can actually smell something around him with a shout the the student says that the main character is even more suspicious because he saw the murdered man yesterday and asks to tell him what he did yesterday gim says that Jim spent the night with them in the cabin and he is ready to swear for it other students look at the Killer and say that he actually smells of alcohol when he swears that he is not a killer covering himself with his hand he says That he saw

him before he left and apparently that's when he smelled of alcohol new one looking down says that he Uncorked The Jug when he went outside looking from under his brows he asks why he smells the same a silhouette of a man stands on an empty ship one of the students pours liquid from a jug into himself while he was drinking a man with a sword appeared at the door the killer student looked scared then he looked aggressively he turned sharply and Raised his sword to strike he cut the man's chest with his Blow The Jug

fell near his feet The Jug bounced off and jumped overboard anxious mean looks on nervously Chilson shouts irritably and asks him to explain immediately he stands Motionless he suddenly starts to run away Chilson sweats in horror running away and gritting his teeth he thinks that he should have been more careful and thrown the body overboard new one catches up with him and he can't Believe that he the main character trips him mean one flies away he jumps back and they jump off somewhere together Jim holds his head close to the ground in a cloud of

dust his teacher and other students run to the captured killer Chilson runs up and screams asking why he killed Chen Wun young one with his eyes closed and teeth nashing asks for forgiveness he starts to blush and get angry he turns completely red and starts grinding his teeth his teacher is Sweating from exertion new one looks down in fear and realizes that he wants to destroy his meridians everything begins to shake the killer becomes angrier than before the main character looks down in Surprise blood pours out of mean one's eyes and mouth Chilson looks down

in fear and says that this is suicide the two remaining students stand in horror with their mouths open the tense teacher says that the Deeds they did together dear student angry with red Eyes he asks why this happened Jin wall tensed says that he is being consumed by his inner demon shilson starts screaming at the sky in Anger other worried students run towards him they are thrown back by a powerful shock wave shil sang screams and everything around is destroyed the ship collapses people from the crowd begin to run away and panic gimon frightened orders

him to come to his senses nuvon covered with a cloak stands he approaches chilov and asks him To call C down he turns around sharply and with red eyes and a scream orders him to shut up he tries to wound him with a sword but the main character Dodges and says that he understands him but this is behavior Unworthy of an elder he blocks his blows and asks him to stop he puts him in a cane choke and tells him that this is not the time to let a demon run rampant drenched in sweat and

saliva chil sang tries to free himself and Jim says that now he needs To put aside his grief and focus on the situation the Elder kicks mean's legs he hits his head sharply he also turns sharply and attacks him with a sword the main character Dodges he sees a blade in front of him there is an explosion on the ship and it tilts mountains have burned and destroyed wood Jim sits in a pile of dust holding a sword in his hands and does not understand why he is in trouble because of students of other clans

Chilson swings his sword Newan Immediately parries his blow he leans in eyes sparkling suddenly he throws the man aside the guy grabs him by the collar he jumps realizing there are too many people on board and he can't let them suffer coming to the conclusion that he will have to throw Chilson up he does so he looks at the flying man chil sang thrusts his sword forward activating 32 plum blossom pedals buan stabs him he is startled when his sword is destroyed he turns back angrily he Notices a guy swinging at him a purple star

sparkles in the sky something falls into the water disturbing it people look ahead in Surprise the men stand while one of them looks back and claims that this is humiliating drops are visible falling from the sky a body is thrown onto the bridge muan climbs over the fence shil sang sits with his eyes downcast a man approaches him and putting his hand on his shoulder asks if he has come to his senses remaining in The same position Chilson only wonders if gimon was able to find out anything he just remains silent closing his eyes sitting

on the bed the man asks him to tell him a ship can be seen against the background of an orange Sky several people are standing near the slightly Open Door two men lie unconscious holding some small bag in his hand gim claims that this is a special medicine that he developed and it is called dispelling six Illusions he pours the Contents of the bag onto the man's chest and reports that he has been studying his body all day and had difficulty finding it a tattoo appears on a person's chest and gim reports that it cannot

be seen without treating the skin with a special solution shil sang looks on dumbfounded questioning why such a tattoo is on his moman's chest gon looks at him notifying him that they also checked his clothes and found something he hands over something suggesting that The man used some kind of powder to cover up the tattoo on his chest Chilson just looks in Surprise neoman appears again and the man thinks that he came to the Hua Mountain Clan when he was 10 years old and he never left the clan territory until today then this means that

he had a tattoo before joining the clan and and he hid it all this time Chan Wun is depicted and it is suggested that he found out his secret so Moman killed him extending his hand to gimon The man asks to keep this a secret for now looking down he pleads with him placing a hand on his shoulder gimon asserts that he understands a tattoo on his chest is shown and a question is asked about whether there is an organization that uses the symbol of a two-headed demon Jin wall stands with his arms crossed and

says that one thing is clear to him namely that someone specially sent Yan to the Hua Mountain Clan he wonders who in their right mind Would raise children for years just to follow orders he looks displeased claiming that that they were able to infiltrate the mount Hua Clan so that they can eliminate the possibility of infiltrating the other clans as well and he questions what is going on Newan stands with his head down and wonders why this reminds him of the Demonic blood art of 10 women and whether Silent Night is behind it he looks

up guessing that behind this is some other group That was hiding in the shadows and has only now shown up here the guy suddenly looks questioningly at the approaching people Chilson approaches him stating that as the Elder of the Hua Mountain Clan he apologizes for showing such a side of himself he thanks the guy for stopping him and claims that he will definitely repay this debt new one nods as the man thinks about the northern Blade the guy stands with his head down and Chilson suggests that he is much Stronger than they say and a

new star has risen over the world of mura he is confident that the son of the former sect leader will lead the future of this world he looks at the men asking what they will do because of this incident they showed the unfavorable side of the mount hu Clan what will happen if this ruins their image and how they will correct it the man looks at them silently he just sigh suddenly he opens his eyes wide the man places his hand on Gim's shoulder thanking him for his hard work he expresses his hope that his

body is fine and asks if anything is bothering him he reports that he better get some rest chil sang is watching this Shadows of people are visible one of whom tells the others to go some people are depicted in robes another one appears noticing that the one he's been waiting for is finally here the man takes off his hook smiling he notes that they have not seen each other for a long Time and says that he hopes that nothing unusual happened while he was away which his interlocutor confirms the hooded man asks if the newcomer

has heard news about his father uncan calmly claims that he was supposedly killed by silent night but he believes that this is an obvious lie and it doesn't matter how old or weak he has become because he is not someone that Silent Night will kill so easily after all his whole life was spent fighting this organization an Unknown person stands in front of him stating that he had the same thought this is quite suspicious because many things do not add up and speaking of the problem regarding the central Heavenly Alliance Scouts there are rumors that

they were killed using the Demonic art of the blood of 10 women he asks if it was uncon laughing the man answers in the affirmative and is asked if there was another way and the robed man states that he hopes he understands that this Will only bring them trouble with his arms out stretched uncan states that he sincerely apologizes for what he did and asks him to clean up the mess pointing his finger at him the man claims that now that his father is dead he no longer belongs to the broken fist Clan and will

be entrusted with the Affairs of the Demonic Force uncan Just Smiles at this a crowd of people with tattoos on their chests is visible we are talking about nanju Province we are talking about the White dragon trade Association a gate is depicted opposite which people are standing with his arms crossed musen Smiles as moo and bows muang and the man smile and one of them announces that they are finally home people will look out of the cart so hurries towards the old woman spreading his arms to the sides everyone hugs the elderly woman suddenly the

old woman looks in Surprise she stands in front of the men claiming that she is glad that everyone was able To return home safely and thanks the man for looking after her son H Wang chill points his hands forward asking Mrs no not to say that because he did little and all the credit belongs to them n turns his head in surprise when the woman states that she cannot express in words how grateful she is to the people of the iron Squad she smiles promising to definitely repay this debt leader yon smiles widely saying that

they were just doing their job after all that's what They were hired to do he closes his eyes relaying that if anyone deserves gratitude it's muan and although he doesn't like to admit it they wouldn't survive without him continuing to smile the woman thinks that he is a noble man she looks at hum young and states that since Mr Young and his iron Squad completed the task they the white dragon Association will fulfill their end of the deal the man Smiles saying that this document indicates the amount they Earned under the contract and they will

be able to use it anywhere on the continent and receive money he tells them to feel free to check it out for themselves mukan bowing states that this is not necessary since they have complete trust in the white dragon trade Association they are asked to enter the gate is shown again and the phrase is heard that treats have been prepared for them smiling muang states that despite their desire to rest and enjoy their Food they have no time to waste as they need to head to the central Heavenly Alliance as soon as possible the man

watches their conversation as they are told that they will pray for their safe journey at this leader yon smiles widely suddenly he turns his head to the side he waves to the man he saw Mong and the man show a respectful and grateful gesture the shadows of people leaving are visible the boy watches them go as Hansel tells him that they need to go Inside and wash up because they will have to practice everything they learned during the trip mang walks forward resolutely mentally asking muwan to wait for him because he will soon become stronger

he walks next to the man and thinks that once he perfects the cultivation technique he taught him it will immediately return to him he just needs to wait a little longer an area with rocks is visible the man looks down realizing that it is them there are Corpses lying with crows on top and the phrase is heard that these are definitely the four tainted monsters that they were chasing a man from the Conlan Clan notices that someone has gotten ahead of them there is a comment that there are only three bodies here and they cannot

find another one people look at the dead and someone assumes that they killed each other but another argues that this is impossible because although they are cruel they are still Brothers and even if they had a quarrel he strongly doubts that they they would kill each other four tainted monsters are depicted and it is revealed that over the past few months countless Conlan Clan disciples have been killed in an attempt to capture these terrible individuals however it turns out that no one could have thought that they were already dead and it seems that the death

of their student was in vain frowning the man orders the heads of the corpses To be taken away and says that they will look for the one who killed them because they must find out the identity of this person he raises his hand stating that there is also a chance that the last of the brothers is still alive so they will split into two teams and look for him they can't waste any more time the area in which they are located is shown again a man picks his ear with his finger the girl lies there

wondering why her ear itches so much and whether someone is Talking nasty things about her she looks at her finger she watches someone run into the water and assumes that the mainland is inhabited only by fools the Western gate family is depicted a man is seen walking his face is shown and he is revealed to be the current head of the Westgate family the father of Westgate hin he stands in front of the door notifying his father of his arrival the door in front of him begins to shine everything starts to shake everything Sparkles around

the man and he thinks that so many years have passed but he still cannot comprehend the depth of his father's ucer techniques it turns out that after the destruction of the northern sky cluster 10 years ago he ordered him to take the place of the head of the family and plunged into Solitude he stands with his back noticing that the power of his father's spiritual realm is still strong he bows announcing that his son has arrived at The call with his hands and his sleeves he is told to raise his head his father has his

back turned believing that the nine Heavens will soon make their move shinshin is surprised when he claims that he was gathering his power power to keep the heavens in Balance the man looks ahead declaring that with the Advent of Silent Night there is no point in doing this and he saw it with his own eyes last night he is seen looking above him and he reports that the peaceful sea Of stars has been disturbed by an unknown force and the northern skyclan which they thought was destroyed is now emitting a faint glow he turns around

suggesting that it is time for him to return to the world yet once the Starry Sky is visible it disappears and a man's eye appears he looks ahead dumbfound it turns out that it was the surprised mu one his hand shakes as he holds the weapon in it he grabs his hand with the other reassuringly his face darkens he Looks ahead realizing that they have arrived he observes the world around him raising his head and understands what it is a large number of buildings and one large one are depicted and the guy realizes that in

front of him is the central Heavenly Alliance The Starry Night Sky stretched over the big city you could see something shining brightly in a high tower a crowd of people in Long Black and white clothes looked at the buildings Jin wall furrowed his Brows and said that the central Heavenly Alliance was located in Wuhan the capital of hubay Province gim said with a serious look that because of the news of the creation of the Invaders many martial artists are coming here causing the local taverns and shops to raise their prices and the scholar added that

it was expected that the central Heavenly Alliance would take advantage of the appearance of Silent Night to improve the economy he imagined a man Wearing a hat and a long thin mustache thinking that the only one who could achieve such a result was the Divine scholar the first of the western gate and one of the nine Heavens Jin wal carled his lips in displeasure coming to the conclusion that he would confront him the scholar then turned away and said that he had heard that famous families had personal residences in the central Heavenly Alliance and the

Tang family was no exception people stood Near the residence while its owner said that it was small but good enough the girl with brown hair smiled made a polite gesture and said that it was time to leave but she was genuinely glad to meet everyone despite the fact that they had not spent much time together human standing at a distance replied that they too were glad that they were able to travel with the shaman of Mount moo the main character and his companions headed towards the residence in front of which Several trees were planted Newan

looked to the side and remained thoughtfully silent he said that he had things to do and that Murray and rusen could go ahead the young man and the girl complained that the main character had not rested but he reassured them the streets of the city were full of people wandering between buildings in which bright lights were burning new one wearing a long cloak and black hat was among the crowd the collar of his cloak hit his mouth And his hat hit his forehead he turned his head to the side thinking that there must be Those

whom he was looking for the main character looked in the opposite direction doubts began to overcome him suddenly he noticed a small alley where there was a building in which the light was not on there was a small black flag hanging on the wall muan raised his hand to the door and knocked on it loudly the door door was opened by a yawning girl with disheveled Hair she said that this establishment was closed at night the main character remained silent looking at the stranger without emotion on his face he remembered muin knocking on the wooden

door when the door was open to the man he leaned over and introduced himself as the head of the iron squat then he winked saying two words Dark full moon the main character rested his elbow on the door and said in a voice trembling with uncertainty Northern Blade the girl Looked at muwan in bewilderment not understanding what he was talking about or where he came from then the young man bent down a shadow fell on his face and he repeated the words once spoken by the head of the iron Detachment The Stranger remained silent looking

at the main character with frowning eyebrows and her mouth open in confusion after that she invited new one to come in and open the door wider the young man entered the building following a girl in long brown Clothes her face was tense and the protagonist kept his distance as he walked down the stairs when new one came closer to the stranger she said that there was a GU who had arrived earlier so the main character would have to wait a little the girl swore loudly when she saw the silhouette of a short man in the

doorway an old man with a long beard wore a flat hat and held a staff in his hand new one narrowed his eyes looking at him in disbelief the old man who had Very long hair did not move or say anything he slowly approached the main character when the old man walked by climbed the stairs and laughed loudly calling you and a serious guy he turned around in bewilderment the girl said that the main character could come come in and he looked at her seriously when muan entered the office a man with a familiar voice

greeted him the stranger's face was hidden behind a cloth the main character walked closer To the purple table and asked if he was talking to the head of the sachon branch named Mi walren and the girl confirmed it Al muan was pushing back his chair walren said that Wuhan was getting quite noisy so she moved here and is currently in charge of the hu region the main character arched his eyebrows skeptically and the girl tensed at his gaze suggesting that he believed that she had been following him all the way muan closed his eyes and

denied it and Then asked about jongin's condition vren introduced a man with red designs on his face and said that he was currently on a mission and completing some tasks and that revealing that he was an Elite member of the Hidden moon was no laughing matter the girl whose face was hidden behind a dark Veil said that nothing could be done about it because jongin's opponent was the main character who is also quite an impressive person when ven asked if this was true and Called muan the head of the Gin Clan the young man closed

his eyes and remained silent the girl looked straight at the main character through the fabric and assumed that muan paid her a visit because he was interested in joining the Invaders but she found it hard to believe the main character whose eyes were covered by a large hat said that ven did not have a high opinion of them the girl sitting with folded hands refuted this and explained that anyone Who is even slightly involved in the current affairs of their world is not too happy about the creation of this organization and countless young masters are

now joining the central Heavenly Alliance hoping to realize their dream of greatness in life ven added that however leadership positions had already been determined and reserved specifically for The Heirs of the nine great factions and five great Clans she said that it was unfortunate that this Crowd of young martial artists would be used as cannon fodder Newan silently looked at the girl who said that Wanderers have even fewer opportunities even if they are talented and ultimately the nine great factions and five great Clans are controlled by the central Heavenly Alliance ven whose appearance was impossible

to see due to the fabric asked what brought the protagonist to her mu one reached into the inner pocket of his coat saying that he wanted to Find someone the young man put a bag of gold coins on the table and explained that this man's name was C musen who was sent to the northern Heavenly as a mercenary 10 years ago after which he soon returned to the central Heavenly Alliance thalen took the bag of money and replied that she had not heard this name before but as long as he lived they could track him

down the girl hid the bag in her bosom muan said that he would hope for their success and she asked if Any help was needed when she clarified that she meant the great four of Northern Heavens The protagonist's Gaze turned cold and he became wary the girl in black clothes said that they recently received a report that senior yon janga has left the sword Fortress and is now heading to the central Heavenly Alliance the protagonist's hand clenched into a fist you one imagined a man holding a glowing red sword and thought that he was one

of the few martial artists who Had had reached the peak of the spiritual realm and surpassed even the likes of Jango the protagonist's face darkened and he asked why he came here valren replied that she was not sure and asked if she should find out this information nean stood up from his chair and said that there was no need for that he turned around and added that he would soon meet him himself the main character approached the door reminding him of his request and the girl replied that they Would definitely find the person he needed

walren lowered her head and thought that now she knew why jongen liked muan she was left sitting at the table alone then one removed the cloth from her face and with a serious look she thought about the direct air of the northern Heavenly Clan the girl furrowed her black eyebrows and thought that muan was a double-edged sword that could do harm or be a good blade suddenly vren who had removed the veil from her face Asked someone if they had heard this conversation she spoke to the people behind her and ordered them to find a

man named muen The gray-haired Man nodded and accepted his mistress's order the main character looked at the city at night from above his dark silhouette was visible next to a tall building the wind blew his black cloak as he remembered the words his father had once told him a broad shouldered man with a thick beard would like to ascend and drink with the Valiant Heroes of the past if the opportunity arises new one silently looked down standing on the fence he jumped in surprise when a short old man with long gray hair appeared next to

him the main character looked in bewilderment as he greedily drank from The Jug and said that it all boils down to the fact that this body is Immortal and truly Imperial mu unfurrowed his brows thinking that he had seen this old man at the dark moon base and couldn't Sense his Kai just now suddenly the old man threw the jug into the air and caught it with his foot he then started laughing as he pulled the mask off his face under the mask was a woman's face The Stranger handed him a clay jug to muan

and asked if he would like a drink the main character remained silent and the woman remained standing with her hand raised then she drank from The Jug telling muan not to be so wary because there was no poison in it and she Herself had not drunk yet the stranger wiped her mouth with her palm and said that it is not so pleasant to enjoy a good view alone and it is the strong smell that makes this alcohol a work of art she turned away handed the drink to the main character and said that young people

are too focused on wanting to join the Invaders or becoming something great and only a few are able to understand the beauty of what is already in front of them the woman's hand Covered with white bandages held a clay vessel the woman smiled and added that this is not what the main character is here for so she offers him a drink so that he can also enjoy The View when she said it was okay if he didn't want to muwan looked away then he took the jug from the stranger's hand the old lady smiled when

the main character began to drink she looked down and laughed saying that there is not much in this world but there is no need to be greedy because a Person only needs a good drink and a beautiful view she fell silent looking out over the city as muan continued to drink from the ju the old lady then looked at the main character and yelled at him to drink slowly because they needed to save their alcohol if they wanted to enjoy the the night muwan wiped his mouth with his palm and apologized saying that he also

wanted to drink with someone and then confirmed that this drink was indeed a work of art He handed her The Jug and the old woman asked if muan was going to find out who she was when the main character asked if she would answer such a question the woman answered Ambiguously and raised The Jug to her mouth the main character said that was why he didn't ask and the old lady choked on her drink spitting it out of her mouth she wiped her wet cheek and said with a grin that muan had a sharp tongue

the main character looked at the Horizon at this time the old Woman was looking intently at the young man when she called him a Sinister scoundrel mean's face showed confusion and she explained that she could see right through him so there was no point in hiding it the main character looked at the woman coldly when she said that she saw in him a thirst for Destruction and revenge she put on a mask and hat saying that if muan continues to let his temper get the better of him then at the threshold of death he will

not be Satisfied with the life he has lived and sometimes it is better to submit to the nature of this world the main character was silent looking at his interlocutor with light blue eyes he then turned around when he heard a crowd of people nearby talking about how they were supposed to meet someone muan turned away and lowered his gaze when he did not find the old woman next to him he made a surprised sound she jumped into the air and threw a clay vessel at the Protagonist telling him that he could drink what was

left there Newan swore loudly as he tried to catch the jug he looked up but the old woman was no longer there the protagonist's face became covered in sweat and he thought that he still couldn't feel her Kai so she must be a martial artist who had reached the absolute spiritual realm but he felt like he had seen her before suddenly a man with straight black hair loudly called out to muan a crowd of People said that they had an important meeting here and asked the main character to leave suddenly some of them turned around

and waved their hands the muscular man turned around and asked why MHO who had a look of horror on his face was looking the other way all four fell silent when they saw the main character the man with wavy black hair looked at muan with hostility he remembered how long ago he fell face first into the ground right in front of saurin standing With a sword in her hand his eyes closed when he saw the main character carrying someone away in his arms a man in green clothes approached the group waving at them and muan

prepared to leave suddenly hun put his hand on the main character's shoulder asking where sorum is and who he really is the other three froze with fear on their faces the remained silent looking at the hand on his shoulder with contempt he turned around and saw the man clenching his hand into a fist Looking at the main character with hatred manho whose face was sweating frowned and called out to Hong placing a hand on his shoulder the man turned around and insulting his comrade ordered him to be released Hong looking at manho reminded that he

joined the Azure Dragon Association in order to fight Josan he turned away and added that before he could fight him the shaman of Mount moo one of the seven lesser Heavens crippled him manho holding his hand on the man's Back said that there will be many more opportunities to regain his honor and the most important thing for them now is to recruit as many people as possible into the Azure Dragon Association manho frowned and concluded that now he needed to focus on recruiting people hun threw his comrade's hand off of him and replied that he

didn't care about all this the man pulled his lips into a Sinister grin and again asked the main character where saurin was in who he was Newan was silent his hat hiding his eyes Newan frowned deep lines appearing on his forehead as he fumed that this situation was happening right when they arrived at the central Heaven Alliance the man in green clothes stretched his neck and said with a smile that he was interested in finding out about the identity of the main character since everyone else was afraid manho along with his two comrades were Furious

that MCH decided to get involved in this the Man with black hair grinned his name was Mech Yuga and he was the first son of the Southern Clan one of the five Great Clans he walked closer to Hong who had a furious look on his face and introduced himself by winking at him MCH then looked at the protagonist unkindly and said that if he tried he would be much stronger than the seven lesser heavens and then asked why muan was making all these people tremble in fear MCH put his hands on his waist and smiled

waiting For an answer he then turned around and laughed loudly asking if the main character was deaf since he was silent VCH arched his thin eyebrows wrinkles appearing between them anger appeared on Hong's face and he looked away they both then charged angry that muan was looking down on them the main character threw the clay jug to the ground The Vessel hit MCH in the face and he cried out loudly in pain Newan then punched Hong in the face MHO took out his weapon Thinking with an angry face that since it had come to this

they would really have to kill him he was sure that the main character would not withstand the simultaneous attack of five Masters moreover they were all armed nean moved quickly alternately attacking MCH and Hun he then physically attacked manho and the others the main character grabbed the collar of Mitch's clothing as blood flowed from his mouth and nose he began beating the man mercilessly MCH Fell to the ground exhausted and muwan turned to his remaining opponents three of them looked at him angrily in combat Readiness one of the men held a sidethe in his mouth

and other weapons in his hands he rushed forward preparing to strike the main character's cloak fluttered in the wind he reaching for his blade said that they were unreasonably arogant the protagonist holding a sword in his hands instantly repulsed all the enemy's attacks his Blade and Ed purple energy with his eyes burning he quickly launched an arcing Counterattack a 10m column of smoke and dirt Rose behind the man sweat was running down his face and Terror was reflected in his eyes blood was flowing from a large wound on his face muan continued to hold the

blade near his face one of the guys in a pale green robe ran towards the protagonist screaming without moving from his spot the main character having smashed the Enemy's sword with his blow pointed the blade towards his neck the blade was enveloped in in streams of Aura before he even got to the guy he had already begun to blow him away with a shock wave the guy with a bloody face looked with fear at the wound on his neck new one's blade was a few centimeters away from him the three men watched the battle and

did not dare to attack the main character with a blade peeking out from under his cloak slowly walked towards The enemies the two boys ran in the opposite direction in horror the remaining man looked at the protagonist without moving his legs trembled with fear his body no longer obeyed consciousness he tried to say something in a trembling voice holding the Scabbard the protagonist held a sword above his head covering his face with his hands the guy closed his eyes and screamed in fear Newan sheathed his sword the man opened his eyes in Surprise looking at

the putaway sword the guy thought that the main character for some reason was not going to attack looking at the lower part of his body he noticed with annoyance that he was unable to hold back his natural fluids due to fear of death the protagonist looked at the guy coldly new one without say saying anything turned around and walked in the other direction the three guys remaining on the battlefield looked after the passing main character all Three guys looked at him in Surprise trying to understand the situation they found themselves in standing with his back

to the guys the protagonist said that they were on the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance and here murder is punishable by death standing still he stated that they were making a fuss and because of this he would have to retreat he expressed the hope that they would do the same and turn a blind eye to what happened today he told them To continue with their business after a short pause the protaganist turned to the guys he stated with a cold and slightly crazy look that if they refused to listen to his words he would

not hesitate to kill them the small white and black classical building stood Under The Dark Night Sky rusen while in a fighting stance created two green dragons emanating from his hands gimon with folded hands watched the use of the ability the guy was able to release Green energy from his hands he made a gesture with his hands and exclaimed joyfully gimon applauded him with a slight smile pointing his finger at the nearby protagonist he smiled and said that he would soon catch up with him exhaling slightly angrily the man standing next to him told him

to watch his language and show at least a little respect and Humanity gin wall standing near muwan said that now it is clear what exactly happened a mysterious Martial artist whose Kai even the main character could not detect looking menacingly at rusen he held his chin and said that people like her are just the beginning he stated that the prot will have to meet a huge number of similar Masters muan chewed an apple while listening to the guy the guy said that the fact that they were in enemy territory meant entering into an unpredictable battle

scratching his chin Jin wall stated that he had something to Say about the protagonist's fight with those weak guys looking at the guy who turned around in surprise he said that the main character did a good job because being too soft towards the enemy does not end well they stood on a floor made of stone slabs looking forward Jin wall said that if the protagonist does not stand firmly on his feet sooner or later he will be pushed and his support will disappear with a slight chuckle he told muan not to repeat the mistake he

Made a few years ago he also noted that even though he had dealt with them the possibility that they were up to something could not be ruled out he continued to look forward with concentration reasoning that they should remember this possibility when drawing up their next plan Jinan smiling monstrously brilliantly starting to move his fingers in an unusual way joyfully declared that he had a great idea and they should move forward he said There was a place they definitely needed to visit an image appeared of a small settlement with dark brown closely spaced classic houses

at the head of the settlement was the administration office building a man in a dark cloak and headdress was sitting at a wooden table slightly crowded with things his office empty of furniture was filled with dozens of long Scrolls from behind the door a report was heard about the arrival of people from the Mount Hood Clan the man ordered them to be let in a plump man in a white and purple robe entered the office looking at the man walking in his Direction he stated in surprise that chil sang himself from the mount hu Clan

had visited them the man apologized for the lack of hospitality and said that he had been very busy lately Chilson said that with great power comes great responsibility and Minister dang is indeed a very busy man starting to get up the minister thanked Him for his understanding with a kind smile it was the minister of internal affairs of the central Heavenly Alliance standing up he looked towards the guest with a kind smile the darkened silhouettes of nine armed men appeared as well as the silhouette of desent himself for certain reasons he has enormous influence over

the future of the alliance making him the most important figure in the entire world of mam sitting down in front of the Minister Chilson suggested getting straight to the point an image appeared of a small empty Square surrounded by dark houses with his eyes wide open in Surprise desen after listening to his guest's speech asked how this was possible he asked if it was possible that the double-headed demon organization had already infiltrated the vast majority of their Clans looking at the minister seriously Chilson said that he was confident that they were able to Infiltrate not

only the mount Hua Clan but also the rest of the Miram Clans they all became victims of the two-headed demon the man asked desent who had slightly closed his eyes from the new unpleasant information whether the central Heavenly Alliance knew about them a foreign secretary replied that all their resources were currently focused on solving the problems associated with silent night so little information was currently coming to them Concerning their Internal Affairs squinting his eyes slightly chil sang said that because of this incident the Hua Mountain Clan not only lost their honor but also their trust

among the people so he personally came to the central Heavenly alliance with a request he asked to help them track down the two-headed demons slightly closing her eyes the minister said that unfortunately she could not accept such a request and must send a request to the Nine Heavens an image of a dark city appeared against the backdrop of sunset the Minister of Foreign Affairs was sitting at his desk his hands lay on the table and he himself was in thought an image of a classical style City surrounded by Forest appeared in one of the quarters

of the evening settlement a dialogue took place someone said that he was glad to meet his old friend an image of shelves with books and Scrolls appeared some people laughed and said They couldn't believe he was still alive an image of a room appeared with even more wooden shelves filled with books the guy asked if he had come to his senses an image appeared with a more distant view of a crowded room filled with books the other guy replied that he became even crazier Brown books of the same type were collecting dust on old wooden

shelves the unknown person said that he had not changed at all and was still interested in these moldy books he Called the guy a crazy idiot and said he was glad to see him anyway an image appeared with a view of 3 meter wolves with books The Stranger asked why the guy came because he wouldn't come just to see him with a crazy smile and flaming eyes making a hand gesture Jin wall with muan standing behind him said that he firstly needed any strategic map of hu provins secondly any drawings related to the central Celestial

Alliance and thirdly key information About the northern Heavenly Clan sparse dark clouds slightly obscured the full moon several dozen warriors with their faces covered with masks and wearing pale green clothes covering their entire bodies stood on and near a small dark building this was a clan of ghost Killers a clan that has earned a reputation for for carrying out ruthless contract killings one of the two people surrounded by a large group of clan mates said that this was a large sum and Their customer probably wanted them to destroy the entire Clan taking the bag of

money in his hands the guy with several large scars on his face asked what the purpose of the task was veins appeared on the guy's forehead from anger manho whose eyes showed coldness and rage said that their goal was the northern blade an image appeared of a four-story building in front of which there were several classical houses the the main character was reading a book he Closed it with a loud bang yawning he lightly covered his mouth with his hand and placed the book on the wooden shelf the protagonist looked back towards the two men

looking at the men sitting at the table the protagonist thought that they had already spent 2 days here but they did not seem to be tired at all looking at the colleague of the scientist of three Minds Chan he declared that this man with long to sheveled hair and a sparse mustache Owned this place recalling the shelves with a huge number of books he thought that while they were walking here he also said that Chan's ancestors had collected a large number of ancient books over the years and they have more than 10,000 at their disposal

an image of a dark room with various ancient books appeared they contain at least two centuries of History this place is considered the fruit of knowledge and most scientists dream of getting here Continuing to look at Jin wall and Chan the protagonist mentally stated that when Jin wall was younger he studied here for many days this is how he accumulated the large amount of knowledge that he has now looking at Chan who was analyzing the map and telling something to Jin wall muan mentally said that the more he listens to him the more convinced he

is that he is incredibly smart and is on par with a scientist of three Minds in terms of the Amount of knowledge analyzing the Scrolls Jin wall scratched his chin thoughtfully although he complains a lot the two are definitely close to each other Chan folding his hands asked the guy what he planned to do with all this folding the scroll he said with a calm face that he was going to give a new day to this world raising his eyebrows slightly Chan looked incredulously towards the guy stretching happily after a long day of sedentary work

Jin wall Walked out into the Sun and asked if 3 days had already passed he stated that after such work the sunlight was wonderful looking at the main character standing with the guy Chan asked who he was and if he was his bodyguard turning around with his slightly crazy smile he asked if Chan had just now seen him and said that he must have heard a lot about the northern blade having assessed the protag and standing in front of him shrouded in a dark cloak he turned Forward and stated that it was him slightly closing

his eyes the man pronouncing mu's nickname tried to realize who was in front of him he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the guy in front of him in shock he remembered the moment when Jin wall talked about what he needed from him understanding came to Chan who was looking at the protagonist in surprise he matched the information about the northern Heavenly Clan with the northern Blade looking at Jin wall who turned around and left Chan said slightly in indignantly that he understood that he was up to something standing with his back to the

man the scientist of three Minds asked if he had guessed the main character looking at the indignant man put his fist to his palm Jin wall remembered a moment from his childhood when he and Chan sat and studied books with Scrolls he said that they spent all their time studying from an early age And asked if Chan really wanted to live out the rest of his days in the lower levels of the central Celestial Alliance looking at the man surprised by the guy's words the scientist of three asked if it was because of this feeling

that he devoted himself to books and stayed here looking forward Jin wall said that if everything was going to end sooner or later why not try to live by following their dreams turning around smiling ambitiously and slightly madly the Scientist of three Minds said that he would not force him into this matter but wanted him to think carefully about his proposal he also thanked for the help and said that he was leaving it at that still amazed by the guy's words Chan said that he was clearly crazy an image of China appeared on the map

of which the northernmost was the province of shangi Chen the white dragon trade Association to the southwest and even lower and East the central Heavenly Alliance Shang changen Province the colorful mountains were lightly covered with snow the settlement of white and blue houses was located in a small lowland in a fairly empty Cafe three people were sitting at a dark wooden table one of them picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks he reached over and put it on the plate the girl with dark hair sitting with her eyes closed woke up from from his

action smiling a little embarrassedly the guy with the tide Ponytail said that since they made great money in this province he would like to treat her to dinner two guys sitting nearby said that it would be better if this loving man thought about them first smiling and raising a piece of meat to his mouth he asked his mistress why she preferred only lamb dishes squinting her eyes slightly she said as she put a piece of meat in her mouth that although she was not sure when she eats lamb she begins to remember something looking at

The girl in slight surprise he asked what she meant having finished his question he turned towards the sound a man with sparse large teeth completely shrouded in brown clothes with a slightly crazy look said that he had finally found her looking at the girl whose eyes reflected incomprehension he spoke about how she dared to enjoy food after killing his brothers turning towards the man the guy apologized and said that he had rather rudely Interrupted their meal and there seemed to be a misunderstanding closing her eyes and throwing another piece of meat into her mouth the

girl remembering said that he was one of those disgusting monsters she remembered three similar men with unpleasant appearance and protruding unemp teeth they talked about her cuteness and discussed her a lot she said that if she remembered correctly they were the type who lived by robbing others smiling madly and holding out Their hands they walked towards her and told her to come to them and they would make love to her they argued about who would be first one of them said that being last is not fun since they are no longer trying to resist the

girl also stated that they get pleasure from killing and violence against women the guy sitting at the table looked at his mistress in Surprise she looking coldly at one of the brothers of those guys said that since he does not value other People's lives what right do they have to worry about their brothers he ground his teeth angrily taking up the weapon he shouted with rage on his face that he would tear her to pieces and avenge his brothers the door was abruptly opened by an unknown person he shouted at the guy to stop several

men in green cloaks and hats said that in the name of the cand Clan they would bring down holy judgment on him they ordered him to surrender right now holding an unusual iron weapon In his hands the monster looked at the cin Clan and said that they could cause trouble he looked at them angrily and asked why they couldn't stand quietly his eyes reflected coldness and animal rage he stated that he definitely smelled the blood of his brothers on the girl but for some reason the heads of his brothers hung on the belts of the

clan members the monster's face became covered with veins and turned red he opened his mouth wide and said that he Would kill them all a big explosion rocked the entire settlement the shocked girl looking forward asked why he did this in front of her stood a guy with half of his body turned to dust his other arm and the floor underneath him were also partially destroyed he turned to his mistress tears streaming down his eyes and blood pouring from his mouth he asked in a trembling voice if she was okay her eyes widened as she

remembered a moment from the past a guy in a dark Robe stood in front of her he put his sword forward and protected her from the attack back she remembered part of the face of the protagonist who had turned around she grabbed her head from the flood of memories in front of her stood a monster that had destroyed the guy pieces of objects surrounding them were flying around him the cin Clan group shielded their heads from the dust of the attack being created one of them opening his eyes said that they needed To hurry up

and kill him before he attacked the girl the Man's eyes widened in Surprise the monster looked forward not seeing the girl he looked up the girl with Crystal Clear white hair exhaled deam her huge snowy hair developed she in a white robe spreading her arms to the sides looked at the monster with her white burning eyes people began to run away afraid of falling under the rubble while the Witch of the White Knight stood opposite the Frightened man one of the four stained monsters gang looked at the reincarnated hassol in horror not understanding what was

happening the enraged girl in white put her hand forward and fragments flew around her The Witch of the white night sent her circle of moonlight at the Bandit angrily telling her that he was Anno Ying her and wanting to kill her the Bandit screamed his eyes bulging as the bladed weapons flew towards his neck The Witch of the White Knight standing Among the rubble held her hand pointed forward with her eyes blazing fiercely the silhouette in the white dress was the last thing the Bandit saw before his death as his eyes closed he collapsed on

the broken floor and everything already looked vague with his eyelids closed the merchant watched from the side as Hassel calmly stood opposite the impudent man with a severed head blood gushing from his neck and waited for the circle of moonlight to return When the headless Body collapsed to the ground The Witch of the White Knight turned around and calmly began to leave the man in green clothes and a hat felt a sense of horror and cold sweat began to run down his face he remembered that their squad had seen the same thing earlier in a

clearing surrounded by mountains the traitors looked in shock at the bodies of the killed Bandits with the birds the heads of which had been cut off with chakra the man recalled that the robbers Were killed by an unknown girl in one blow he realized that the darkhaired stranger with the flower decoration who was waving her hand and cutting off the heads of the gang members was hassol a member of the Conlan Clan was completely covered in cold sweat noticing the white hair lunar chakras and coldness in the girl after which a terrible assumption was made

that in front of him was the legendary Witch of the White Knight two assistants ran up to the head of the Trade Association who was lying against the wall covered in blood and with his upper limbs severed the men covered in perspiration looked up with great fear at the girl following them a moment later the subordinates ran away with a cry of horror leaving chaan alone in poor condition Castle stood in front of a man with a pool of blood spreading around him memories of the day they met a rose in her head and the

girl was eating meat soup brought by chaan by the Fire blond-haired Hassel with beautiful features was now looking at the dying head of the trade Association telling him that he shouldn't have gone so far because she could take care of herself a man with a bloody face looked at the girl and tears flowed from his eyes he he smiled the next moment he began to roll his eyes losing Consciousness now chaan in tears and blood with his arms cut off lay Dead with his eyes closed his head bowed to the side The Witch of The

White Knight stood silently casting a gaze at the corpse now warm memories flashed through her head one after another in which the happy Merchant walked towards her holding out a plate of soup she recalled how he nervously scratched his nose and shook off drops of sweat turning his head Hassel remembered chaan talking to her enthusiastic gesturing with his hands now the blonde girl stood in front of chaan stiff Bloody body without upper limbs thanking him for everything he had done for her this death plunged Hassel into older memories where the shaggy guy sat with a

bloody face then the wounded girl grabbed her hand anxiously covering her friend but now she could not remember who this young man was as the hug popped into her head Hassel wondered why this man continued to live in her memory she recalled how she pressed muan into the stone on which he was leaning now the Blonde was angry because the involuntarily emerging images gave her a headache a white canvas hovered around her and The Witch of the white night froze in place hearing a loud call from behind looking suspiciously at the source of the sound

the girl asked again puzzled a large number of green robed Conlin clansmen gathered in front of her declaring that those four Bandits were villains and deserve to be punished now Hassel looked questioningly at the men While her Snow White hair fluttered shimmering with moonlight the clan members looked at the Witch of the white white night angrily when she said that she had done them a favor and needed to thank her for it then Chief cin yelled furiously that if those people deserved to die they should have gone through the standard procedures and the veins on

his forehead swelled from the tension the man examined the headless body of the Dead Bandit shouting that killing them Mercilessly would be no different from crime Hol looked at the head of the clan in a green hat in bewilderment as he loudly declared her The Witch of the White Knight demanding to stand still during the arrest raising her eyebrows the stunned girl referred to the words of her enraged interlocutor declaring that she had killed a pathetic bunch of criminals so that they would pay for the atrocities they had committed the cin clan members watched in

bewilderment as X turned to them and asked if it was fair that people should suffer while waiting for sacred standards and procedures to be carried out the head grinning angrily and covered in perspiration shouted furiously how darl witch criticized the Dignity of their great organization Cel looked at the man indifferently calling him and his subordinates arrogant and then clarifi why her name was The Witch of the White Knight the blonde girl raised her hands With a furious look admitting that she never considered Silent Night to be the bad organization they were making it out to

be questioning why cumin was allowed to judge the lives of others Hassel frowned menacingly demanding that the insolent people stop making their own laws and know their place the squirrels lit up when the angry girl declared that only she as the Sorceress of Silent Night would bring holy Justice after this The Witch of the white night Furiously released members of the Conlan Clan around the circle of moonlight at the members of the Conlin clan that were unpleasant to her and they screamed expressing a desire to subjugate her the action moves to a settlement where it

was night and in the dark sky above a wooden building there hung a full moon through which clouds floated while in a two-level Tavern the protagonist looked around it in bewilderment and wondered why it was so empty here if other Similar places were now crowded with people due to the news about the Invaders on the wooden table next to the Hat there was a plate of food that was steaming Jin wall poured himself a drink from a jug and closing his eyes wished that this would be the last time Newan sitting opposite and straightening his

black collar glanced at his interlocutor with bewilderment the pale scientist extending his hand with a glass to the guy wished that they would drink for the Last time without achieving their goal two men were sitting on benches opposite and The Swordsman asked if gin wall was sure and he said with a serious look that if he applied his mind to the matter it wouldn't take much effort the pale scientist raised an eyebrow and extended his hand with a glass to his interlocutor declaring that the young man now had no way back and could only move

forward picking up his drink muan grinned contentedly asking if Jin wall Wanted anything else from him the men raised their hands to clink glasses and the scientist with a Stern expression admitted that he only yearned for the Fulfillment of his Ward's desire and The Swordsman suggested that his future was filled with blood Jin wall down the contents of the glass in one gulp telling his interlocutor that he must face the enemies personally and the scientists would implement the plan without being personally involved in the Matter Mian indifferently twirled the drink in his hand while the

man said that his task was to know all the needs of the master and create a path for his future looking down Jin wall began wiping his mouth with his hand concluding that his main responsibility would be to prepare for all possible outcomes the guy continued to look at his glass with an indifferent look assuming that the heavens would become his enemy and then he remembered that They were already set against him gin wall began to pour himself alcohol from from a jug laughed maliciously opening his mouth wide and concluded that this was at least

some kind of challenge for him muan closed his eyes with a satisfied grin holding a glass in his hand when the interlocutor said that he was always happy to help suddenly the Happy go-lucky protagonist's Eyes widened in concern he sharply pushed away his neighbor's chair with his Bandaged foot gin wall flying back saw with horror how a hand with a sharp long sword came out of the floor where he was sitting the scientists eyes widened greatly in shock nuan's gaze was Furious he squinted angrily as both thought about an ambush from the windows and from

the ceiling destroying any obstacles a Detachment of people armed with bladed weapons jumped out and headed towards the table of the protagonist and the scientists The Swordsman strongly straining his hand on which the veins were swollen grabbed a plate of hot soup he thrust his limb forward splashing the contents and scalding the three bandaged mercenaries in front of him when they grabbed their faces engulfed in Steam muwan turned around and swung his cup he threw it violently at the man with the gun coming towards him and he flew back the main character quickly rushed towards

gin wall running away from a large gang of Mercenaries who Burst Into The Tavern and destroyed its walls and windows vuan frowning menacingly took off his cloak and wrapped it around the scientists having completely covered the body of the worried gin wall with a dark cloth The Swordsman without taking his eyes off the opponents asked not to take it off because it protects against many attacks The Pale Man covered in beads of sweat nervously assessed the situation concluding that there were about 30 Murderers inside the tavern and about 40 outside he looked at mean's hand

reaching towards the silver flower in shock that they had encountered so many killers at the border of the central Heavenly Alliance taking out the enchanted sword from its sheath the main character thought with a furious look that he could not notice them although he was constantly monitoring his surroundings inspecting the mercenaries with Sabres he concluded that they were A highly skilled group Jin wall wrapped in mean's protective cloak hid behind the young man while he with his blade pointed forward concluded that killing the enemy was inevitable in order to get out of here the scientists

standing behind The Swordsman supported him looking at the squad of mercenaries and telling him that they now need to survive Newan cast a furious glance at the large Squad of opponents displaying a sparkling silver flower in front of Him and asked the scientists to stay behind during the battle Killers with sparkling eyes flew with the men from from all sides Rising into the air and waving their Sabers new one began to furiously swing The Sword in one hand and the Scabbard in the other attacking his enemies and repelling their attacks the guy's eyes flashed angrily

as he carried a sharp blade cutting off the heads of several opponents at once he continued to swing the silver flower in The Scabbard attacking and defending at the same time and several bodies of the killed mercenaries fell to the floor covered in blood the bandaged men looked at their Target in horror noting the incredible speed of the young man and understanding why such a high price was set for the task one of the killers began to encourage the others saying that they were fighting against one person and besides the guy had to protect his

friend which made him more Vulnerable new one under the pressure of a Detachment of mercenaries retreated back along with gin wall when the opponents began to press together with shouts while attacking with Sabres as soon as opponents approached The Swordsman he immediately swung the silver flower striking them with powerful blows causing them to fly away when the next Killer's head was blown off during the attack and blood gushed from his neck two other members of the Organization ran towards the main character with a furious look scolding him and wishing him deaf once they were close

enough muan Kuli swung his enchanted sword stabbing one of the Assassins causing blood to flow from the cut the mercenaries screamed in pain as the guy quickly dealt with them and Jin wall only managed to watch heading towards the enemy through the bloody corpses of his comrades the killer with Sabers loudly concluded that his speed Was incredible an angry muan with flaming eyes put the silver flower forward and his dark hair fluted with fast movements the enemy was able to repel a sharp attack from the side defending himself with two sabes at once the main

character was taken aback his eyes widening the Assassin with a bandaged face cast a pleased glance at the young man shouting to the rest of the squad to hurry up because of this opportunity an angry muan with his sword Blocked stabbed his opponent from the other side side using the Scabbard now the main character stood with his blade pointed forward and the man in front of him fell another mercenary was rushing from afar the scientist quickly moved his feet moving forward The Swordsman stood firmly on both legs in front of him blood flying around Newan

began to step forward when the body of another killed mercenary fell to the floor now Jin wall was pressed against the wall And the Furious protagonist was covering him in front the boy and the Pale Man simultaneously cast angry glances at the enemy crowding ahead Jin wall looking at the back of mean's head who was preparing to attack the advancing assassins with sparkling eyes concluded that she could give her all because of him the scientist looked at his ill wishers with concern deciding to use elcer art to help but first he needed to find a

flow of energy and a suitable Vessel pouting dissatisfy Jin wall realized that in such a dire situation it was difficult to even take the necessary position anding mana and hyn being able to use the elusory art in any circumstance with his eyebrows furrowed tensely The Pale Man asked himself with irritation why he was now thinking about the people from the Westgate family that he disliked concentrating blue energy in his lowered hand Jin wall realized that it was too early to use it a squad of Mercenaries with sparkling eyes meanwhile flew towards them shouting that they

could not make any more mistakes Newan frowned deeply and wrinkled his nose menacingly watching the approaching opponents the main character immediately left a deep and long wound to the first killer who flew up furiously waving his sword he began to finish off the man continuing to deliver blows from which blood gushed out with a final swing silver flower Muan calmly took off the enemy's head and his wounded teammate fell to the ground putting forward an enchanted sword the young man with burning eyes concluded that the squad was larger than he had imagined and it was

quite difficult to protect someone in a closed space constantly fighting off attacks holding the hilt of the bladed weapon tightly muan mentally thought about trying to push all the mercenaries away with one attack but he noticed the small Distance between the pillars of the tavern frowning menacingly the guy decided to destroy the building besides even more opponents were waiting for him outside the swordsman's eyes widened having no idea what kind of tricks the Assassins had after that muan his eyes flashing furiously swung his blade sharply with all his might Jin wall standing behind was taken

aback as he watched the powerful Whirlwind that arose and a hand with a sheath reached Out to it the main character with a furious look removed the scientist from the blade in the wall hugging his neck and exposed his back to the blow Jin wall covered in sweat looked at the young man in panic and asked if he was okay muan with an injured shoulder frowned answering that he was fine and looking at the wall after which he suggested changing his position to a safer one now the two men quickly rushed through the tavern Hall

while Furious Mercenaries flew at them from the side preparing their Sabers for attack the friends looked angrily at one of the opponents who shouted indignantly asking where they were going the main character covering ginal began to attack the two killers who arrived in time leaving them with deep and long wounds from which blood flowed muan calmly watched the deaths while the Scarlet liquid splashed around the guy standing among many bloody corpses complained about the Troubles while he was surrounded by silhouettes of enemies with sparkling eyes the Assassins continued to approach and muan tried his best

to cover gin wall the scientist standing with his back to The Swordsman grinned sarcastically and asked him to stop protecting him and to end everyone with one blow at that moment several mercenaries sharply launched spinning Sabers at their friends new one noticing this frowned menacingly and with Sparkling eyes declared that he would have to follow Jin Wall's advice while the main character was swinging furiously on the other side a concentrated killer with burning eyes was running towards the scientist wrapped in a cloak Jin wall watched this in panic breaking out in a cold sweat with

with fear and widening his eyes at this moment muan turned around worriedly noticing the attacker suddenly the ceiling collapsed and a warrior with two Sabres flew out of it a man with a furious look landed right in front of the frightened gin wall and killed the enemy with one swing of his blades the friends watched in bewilderment as the warrior appeared and took a fighting position the squad of mercenaries with sparkling eyes were also confused not understanding who was in front of them the next moment silhouettes of warriors in wide hats and and cloaks were

already standing behind The Killers Newan Watched in shock what was happening trying to understand what kind of squad arrived that saved them Jin wall covered in perspiration raised his eyebrows in confusion and opened his mouth nang's mustache appeared under the neck of his sweater when he straightened it with his hand ahead of the Bureau of Investigation Turning Away asked for forgiveness saying that he was a little busy while he was getting rid of surveillance nusing looked at the Young Master with enthusiasm clutching the hilts of his swords in both hands The Mercenaries whom the Detachment

in hats began to attack shouted and asked what kind of people they were one of the opponents screamed until the last moment until a muang team member stabbed him with two swords the Assassins began to shout about an ambush while the man in the Hat furiously dealt with the Enemy muang himself at first stood turned away placing his blade on his muscular Shoulder after that he turned to the young master and took a fighting position Newan looked at the arriving man with enthusiasm rejoicing at their meeting the guy sheathing his sword turned to SEO with

a smile recognizing him muing also looked joyful as he sheathed his swords behind his back and walked towards the young Master the main character in coo shook hands with a satisfied look and the head of the investigation Bureau noted that the Young man had grown a lot and had already become an adult muan looked at the man with a smile admitting that he asked the Dark Moon organization to find him leing joyfully stated that a mysterious person from them visited him taunting the master of transformation chunin after these words the head of the investigation Bureau

took on a serious look saying that for many reasons he could not meet with the young Master earlier muan raised his eyebrows and With a touched expression admitted that he was glad because the man had not forgotten about him for so many years after which he clarified whether he was to blame for the surveillance continuing to tightly grip the swordsman's hand muang seriously stated that he was grateful to the young Master for saving him and then said that he had been collecting information about him but was faced with a huge number of assassins in the

central Heavenly Alliance new one Turned to the disgruntled gin wall standing behind him who tried to attract attention with a cough then the main character put his hands in both directions the men were familiar with each other nusing looked at the scientist saying that he was glad to meet you Jin wall grinned and replied that it was Mutual noting the strength and reliability of his new acquaintance after which he asked to ask a disrespectful question he looked at People in hats waving swords their eyes glowed as they dealt with their opponents watching The Man in

the Hat turn away the scientists clarified whether the Detachment in hats and raincoats could be trusted muang raised his eyebrows and glanc to the side looking slightly suspicious after that the man reached for the blades behind his back and grabbing the white hilts began to take them out while at the same time assuring gin wall that his guys Could be relied on preparing to attack muang furiously suggested that they discuss all the details later deciding to deal with the situation inside the tavern and sending the men to the enemies outside SEO holding the swords declared

that he would see the young Master again soon when he looked around worriedly and asked to take care of himself the serious mustachioed man looked after muan and gin wall the main character looked gloomy as he looked at Coo behind him and walked away the next second the guy and the scientist found themselves on the street quickly flying through the wooden doors of a dilapidated Tavern muang at this time was watching the guys through a broken window after that he turned his sidelong glance at the opponent's inside the building he decided not to waste time

and join the hated team which was already dealing with the Arrogant mercenaries who dared to attack the Young Master coo shouted in Anger ordering his Squad to kill all but one enemy it was already dark outside and muan and gin wall were quickly rushing through the forests the main character noticed that among the trees a dark silhouette of a man with sparkling eyes was running parallel to them the young man's eyes were full of Rage as he grabbed the hilt of his sword Jin wall sighed in panic as The Swordsman in front of him him

un sheathed the silver Flower as the enemy flew towards them the sword was already heading towards the throat of the man who arrived in time when suddenly an indignant exclamation Was Heard opposite chunan stood with his hands raised covered in cold sweat and horror Jin wall raised a puzzled eyebrow and muan put the sword back into its sheath and stared at The Master of Disguise in Surprise the chunin and his animal assistants pointed anxiously to the side reporting The Killers the panicked sweaty ninja also informed that people setting fires outside the central Heavenly Alliance were

also approaching them covered in a cold sweat from excitement Jin wall put his hand to his chin and thoughtfully suggested that the two groups had decided to attack at the same time the main character looked to the side while the scientist was thinking about further actions and the chunin seriously stated that someone had deliberately Disseminated the information Newan narrowed his eyes silently casting a Stern gaze forward Jin wall also closed his eyes slightly thinking that the Ambush was just a deception maneuver to lure the central head L Alliance beyond the borders the scientist frowned angrily

concluding that this was even good the panicking tunin covered in cold sweat with a raven on his shoulder decided that the man had gone crazy while the master of transformation cast A displeased glance at gin wall and muwan turned after him the Pale Man explained that if they were caught and imprisoned they would be able to get into the central Heavenly Alliance the chunin raised his hand and bewilderment and said that they couldn't waste their time here anyway suggesting they leave quickly Newan turned around with a puzzle look and nodded when Jin wall put his

hand on his shoulder and seriously asked him to trust him the Pale Man cast A furious glance at his interlocutor the main character looked at him gloomily in response very worried the chunin placed his hand on the scientist of three Minds back declaring that he was doing his job as The Swordsman thanked him the moon Shawn in the night sky surrounded by a scattering of Bright Stars the master of transformation was now gritting his teeth as he ran through the dark forest with gin wall on his back with his assistant beasts following nearby while Sweat

dripped down the tunin the scientist mentally asked muan to fight with a frown with sparkling eyes he firmly decided to free the young man from his shackles at this time a Detachment of mercenaries armed with Sabres quickly rushed Through The Dark Forest one of them was very taken a back covered in perspiration and looking ahead questioningly in the distance in front of a large crowd of killers the dark figure of muan with flowing hair Could be seen the squad examined the young man who now turned to face them the main character looked very Stern his

eyes sparkling and his sword tightly clutched in his hand the guy lowered his head and cast a contemptuous glance from under his brows wondering if he could attack without interference looking back muwan hoped that the scientist of three minds and the tunin had gone far enough and decided to keep the opponent's attention on himself The Swordsman Lowered his head and exhaled to compose himself realizing that he could now attack with full force the guy turned his chin to the side with his hand cracking his neck and turning to The Mercenaries to find out who hired

them but realizing in advance that this was pointless those preparing for the attack were taken aback when they heard this question but remained silent muan now grabbed the hilt of the blade with both hands deciding to attack he moved his Foot in a circle to the side kicking up dust deciding to end things quickly The Swordsman quickly swung the silver flower which emitted a long purple streak of magical energy the young man suddenly rushed through the entire Squad of mercenaries his eyes flashing and delivering a powerful blow with an enchanted Blade the guy stood with

glowing eyes and fluttering handu while splashes of Blood Rose into the air behind him the Phantom killer clan Members retreated in fear as they watched the blood splashing in all directions they looked at muan who was holding his sword with both hands the blood that had not yet Fallen to the ground behind him gave the protagonist a frightening look The Killers cursed realizing that he was much stronger than they said Newan moved from his place and rushed towards the crowd the members of the Phantom killer Clan began to walk back cursing seeing the enemy Approaching

the protagonist jumped up and holding his blade found himself directly above the three killers in the blink of an eye with one swing of his sword he cut off the heads of all three of them as the three headless bodies fell to the ground muwan landed on the ground and looked at the killers ahead his eyes glowing brightly just a moment later muan rushed towards his enemies at great speed one of the killers shouting held the blade in front of him with a Reverse grip his partner followed his example and holding the blade bled with

both hands in a reverse grip decided to strike at muan the protagonist running right between them swung his sword twice killing both muan stopped and raised his blade above his head as drops of blood sprayed from the wound of the two newly killed Phantom killer clan members and hovered in the air the protagonist standing in front of the enemies waved his sword shaking off all the blood from It the head of the Phantom killer Clan sweated profusely looking at muan he couldn't believe that out of the 80 people that were sent to the tavern only

2 were chasing him it turned out that muan had finished off the rest and was waiting for them the clan leader raised his heel and collected some loose Earth with the tip of his foot mentally calling mu on a sword wielding demon a moment later the head of the Phantom killer Clan sharply struck the collected Pile of Earth lifting it up the ground turned out to be right in front of muan blocking his view all because the head of the clan understood that at this rate the protagonist would kill them all the assassins rushed at

muan at once taking advantage of the opportunity each of their blades aimed at vital organs the enemy's blades were already a few millimeters from mean's face when the dust and Earth in front of him cleared away but the protagonist used the sword Technique and was able to step aside while simultaneously striking many enemies new one bending down a little and touching the ground with one hand watched as the blood of his enemies gushed out from their wounds blood filled the air drops of blood continuously moving through it the head of the Phantom killer Clan lay

on the ground and held his wound on his throat from which blood was was continuously flowing he looked at muan with fear Realizing that they were completely broken he involuntarily remembered the moment when he picked up the bag of money and accepted the order then he remembered manho standing opposite him whose veins on his forehead were swollen now the head of the clan regretted that he had not killed him right then the head of the Phantom killer Clan noticed how muwan began to approach him seeing how the protagonist was approaching he could not stand it

and began to beg for Mercy when muan was already standing right in front of him the killer shouted saying that manho was to blame for everything the protagonist no longer listened to the Killer and killed him with a swing of his Blade the protagonist whose face got blood on him began to inhale air muan brought his hand to his face and began to wipe the blood from his face putting the sword back into its sheath muan said that as he thought it was all because of mhal Warriors in central Heavenly Alliance uniforms rushed to the

scene when they stopped they froze in shock looking forward in horror two Warriors vomited because of what they saw and only the man standing in front of the group remained motionless although his mouth and eyes were open in horror the entire ground in front of them was strewn with the corpses of people from whose wounds blood was continuously oozing in the middle of the clearing Muan was sitting on one of the corpses this made one of them scream asking what happened here looking at muan bowing his head the Squad Captain cursed at the old people

in the department for not notifying them that they would be dealing with a psychopathic killer the captain of the squad sweating profusely shouted demanding muan to surrender the protagonist began to slowly raise his head and looked at the arrivals then he simply raised his hands up as a sign That he would not resist the head of the squad opened his eyes wide not understanding why muwan allowed himself to be captured raising his hand and pointing at muan he ordered his subordinates to confiscate the weapons and arrest him hearing this the two subordinates immediately ran towards

him when two subordinates ran up to the protagonist muan looked at one of the people and warned him to be careful with his sword because many people were Unable to control it the guy very nervous extended his hand to the sword telling new one to stop chatting when he grabbed the mu1 blade his hand began to tremble violently just a moment later the guy's whole body was trembling and his eyes glowed brightly with purple Kai the partner standing next to him looked worriedly at his comrade and began to demand that he come to his senses

the protagonist grabbed his sword from the guy's hands causing him to fall not Paying attention to his partner's shock muan said that there was no need to take his sword because he would simply peacefully follow their instructions the Squad Captain began to get very nervous sweat dripping down his face profusely as he listened to muan tell them to calm down because he would not use the sword against them even if they sent him to prison two of the group put mean's hands behind her back and led her away events are transferred to a dense forest

the Crowns of which were illuminated by the moon mang sat on a rock in a dense forest with his arms folded across his chest one of his subordinates wearing a hat and a blue cloak ran towards him soon he ran up to Ming and said that they had captured one of the killers and killed the rest as he had ordered mang's eyes suddenly opened wide when his subordinate told him that the man they were protecting had dealt with his pursuers and then surrendered to the Central Heavenly Alliance but a moment later muing calmed down realizing

that there was another group of killers that was pursuing his master but he could not even think that his master would allow himself to be captured nusing tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes as he thought about the reason why his master surrendered nusen turned his head and looked at his subordinate as he asked him if there was anything else they needed to do nusen couldn't help But remember jinwal who asked him in the tavern if they could trust his people the first blade Newan looked at his subordinate beginning to remember the events of

5 years ago back then in the main estate after a year of torture as a low ranking Warrior he was only a slave who was closely monitored by the department it was then that he met seven slaves they were all being led tied with ropes they were exhausted blood flowed from their nose and mouth a man with a Long mustache and thick eyebrows yelled at the slaves asking how they dared to steal something from him manock immediately after that he ordered his subordinates to lock the slaves in prison and starve them to death Nang who

carried buckets of water on his shoulders using a Yol looked at the new arrivals after a while he handed over a bowl of rice a hungry and exhausted men in the cell asked muang why he was doing this for them lean's first subordinate Stood in front of the the camera and decided to answer them by saying that he was a slave like them and would get into trouble if anyone saw him helping them the reason was simple they reminded him of his past then he was suspended in shackles and the guard beat him day after

day his Bat was covered in blood and blood was dripping from mang's head he imagined his three subordinates and decided to tell the slaves that they reminded him of them the people he was Unable to protect when he was the deputy head of a mercenary group and they died without even being able to eat their last meal usang in volunt arily remembered the moment when he stood in front of the bloody remains of his former subordinates and said that his people did not deserve to die like a dog Ming turned his back to the camera

and began to lower himself wanting to sit down saying that as the deputy head as the elder brother he did not do Everything he should have for them so he wanted to repay them through them to ease the guilt so they did not need feel obligated Ming sat down and leaned on the cell telling the slaves in the cell that they must have been desperate to steal food from The Zing branch of the central heavenly but due to the big difference between the rich and the poor they ended up in such situations the first blade

of muan looked into the sky the slaves in the Cell did not touch the rice while listening to the one sitting in front of the camera talking about his beloved who was stolen by another and he wanted to do everything to finish him off but he suddenly died Ming remembered yep wall lying on the ground blood flowing from his forehead mouth and nose then he screamed in Rage holding the head of his enemy in his hand and it was then that he realized that death was meaningless then he put yep Wall's head back on the

Ground his desire for Revenge his rage all of this made him feel empty inside him muang began to get up saying that although manock ordered them to die it was not the end because he would allow them to live if they worked and did everything he said Nang turned his head and looked at the slaves and said that even if they were treated like dirt and suffered humiliation they would just need to survive later manock began to respect muang and he having mastered two Blades behind his back and normal clothes was able to leave the

department in order to gain an important position in the central Heavenly Alliance but one day all seven men appeared in front of him they knelt down and said that they listened to his words and did everything to survive and then ran away they searched for him for more than 6 months and wanted him to teach them martial arts wanted to become his subordinates Nang then tried to convince them but They were rebellious in their conviction Nang remembered the moment when P attacked but stopped because from the corners of his room came his devoted seven Warriors

who after working under his command became stronger and thanks to them they even managed to become a separate group of the central Heavenly Alliance a special reconnaissance Detachment events returned to the present muang looks at his subordinate without saying a word the man in the Hat And blue Cape a little nervous said that if muang needed something he could just let him know and what he was looking at was quite creepy muang extended his hand with gold in his palm to his subordinate telling him to rest with the others his subordinate thanked him for the

gift and asked asked if muen would join the meal the first blade muan put on his mask saying that he couldn't because another matter appeared for him events moved to the Tang family Mansion demon shouted Asking how defending against murderers could be considered a crime he couldn't just allow himself to be killed and in general what were others doing at that moment Jin wall and jongan who were sitting on the other side of the table folded their arms over their chests the scientist of three mind said that they did not need to panic because in

fact it was even better while my rubbed her neck worriedly Gan gesticulated with one hand and asked Jin wall how things could be Better in that place because the central Heavenly Alliance was hell on Earth equals after which gemin without waiting for an answer said that in any case muan would be quite difficult to get him out if he ends up in prison Jin wall listened as gimon who was sitting across from him told him that law enforcement would be involved in the matter in this case it would only take a while for the world

to know about mean's Origins looking out the window at the main Island in the central Heavenly Alliance gim said that once information about the origin of muan is revealed the central Heavenly Alliance will do everything possible to eliminate him Jin wall closed his eyes and only jongan watched as Murray turned to her uncle saying that they needed to listen to what the scientist of three Minds had to say without changing his position Jin wall did not even open his eyes saying that the alliance is truly special and in the World of Miram there has never

been a case where such enormous power was concentrated in the hands of one organization although at first it was the most ordinary Alliance that worked for achieving peace of mind looking at the city outside the window Jin wall continued saying that now he is only part of the system that controls their world he has accumulated enough power and can do anything without the support of other factions the scientist of the Three mindes stretched out his hand and pointed out the window saying that even now the central Heavenly Alliance is recruiting more and more Warriors into

its ranks and now it is not part of M it is mum itself Jin wall clenched his fist saying that the alliance had long ceased to be the protector of this world and began to dictate its own rules but what was even more terrifying was that everyone turned a blind eye to this no one wanted to start an uprising all the People sitting at the table looked out the window listening to Jin wall say that he could not understand this martial artists who love freedom and hate restrictions completely accepting the dictatorship of the alliance and

that is why Jin wall was sure that something was wrong with their world not this way the scientist of three Minds sat with his hand outstretched saying that over time the influence of the alliance will only grow and soon no one Will be able to do anything about it gim turned his head and asked the scientist what he meant gin wall without even turning his head answered by saying that they all have reasons for Revenge but the only one who could hurt the foundations of their world even a little was none other than muan the

scholar of the three worlds knitted his eyebrows together saying that the alliance would not have let new one go anyway because this was their f fate Jin wall turned His head and grinned saying that muwan was more impressive than they thought and all his deeds were proof of that and whoever ordered the Assassins to attack them would soon regret it gimon and Murray folded their hands on their chests as they listened to Jin wall tell them that they were also not mistaken and that law enforcement agencies would be involved in the matter perhaps the nine

Heavens would also be involved because they could use the air of the Northern Heavenly clan for their own purposes the scientist of three Minds looked at his interlocutors saying that this is is exactly what they wanted jongan glanced at the scientists of the three worlds when he turned to him offering to take a walk with him jongan silently looked at gin wall as he considered his proposal he remembered how recently he stood in front of Ven who ordered him to help muan for a while vren looked at jongan notifying him that This was an order

from the head of the Dark Moon we are brought back to the present to a moment where jongan silently looks at the scientist next to him jongan and Jin wall stood up complaining about the situation suddenly rusen came into their room and started shouting asking if the news that muan had been captured was true sweating after training rusen shouted asking why they were standing there because they needed to hurry and save him Jin wall Grabbed his head while the others awkwardly watched as rusen clenched his fist and shouted asking his master to gather the guys

and go save muan Murray touched her neck again and became sad remembering her lover events shift to the Westgate family's Mansion Soo standing behind hin with his eyes closed called out to her her sooso opened his eyes and said that the northern blade slaughtered a group of people in the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance and was now in custody tyan slammed her hands on the table and jumped up not believing it Onley who was standing nearby turned his head and asked if it was true the veins in onley's neck and face bulged and his

lips began to curl into a smile at the mere thought of capturing the northern blade hean frown and said that she wanted to see with her own eyes whether the northern blade was muw one all three in the room looked towards the exit and Decided to go immediately the vents are transferred to the shangi province of Xenu to a place where there were mountains and Hills everywhere siin was approaching a group of armed men the people who were wearing various tattered clothes looked at saon asking each other who came to them Xin who had a

clearly visible scar on his face asked a little angrily if they were Bandits who robbed the village and if they were from Silent Night a man in a sleeveless shirt and With fluffy hair more like needles glanced at sain asking him if he could leave his things here and quietly leave sein narrowed his eyes and asked why they not being from Silent Night were robbing other people biting a sliver of wood in his mouth the Bandit asked saon if he thought that he had to be a member of Silent Night in order to Rob sain's

fists were enveloped in Kai his eyes glowed as he said that this world needed to be remade they needed to gather Forces to destroy silent night and not MIM Rob and kill each other and the villagers asked him to take care of them the upper part of Satan's face was hidden in Shadow Shadow His Eyes glowed brightly he was about to beat the robbers thoroughly the robber spat a piece of wood from his mouth and was about to say something but was interrupted sachan instantly moved towards him his palm was already right in front of

the robber's face the next Second he slammed the enemy's body into the ground destroying it rocks and debris flew upward due to the force of the impact two other robbers holding a sword in a Morning Star in their hands froze in shock when they saw Satan's strength but they could not notice how he was already behind them sain grabbed the heads of his opponents and pushed them against each other sain immediately turned his head to look at the remaining robbers not paying attention to the Blood that splashed from the heads of the robbers who had

just collided sain saw five of the group begin to run away in fear sein's eyes lit up brightly again the robbers raised their heads and exclaimed in fear sein whose Kai was gathering in his fists found himself directly above the bandits a moment later a huge amount of compressed air dust and fragments of stones Rose High into the air creating an imitation of an explosion sain stood in the middle of The crater he created and looked back the people in the village located among the mountains shouted in Praise of siin seeing their hero approaching them

holding two bags in his hand people raised their hands up and thanks to sein sein awkwardly scratched his neck and closed his eyes as the crowd surrounded him and began praising him a man in a white kimono with a Thin Mustache approached the hero and thank saon who looked at the man and asked if they were Able to to find out anything about the demon of chaos mucan the man leaned over and covered his mouth whispering to the Leaning sein that he first wanted to say that he received a message from H y' Dam's eyes

widened when the man informed him that the northern blade had been captured by the central Heavenly Alliance Dam put his hands on his hips and thought silently saon turned his head and looked into the distance and said that he needed to return to the Alliance at this moment the faces of all three likeminded people were tense they looked sternly ahead their Shawn events take us back to the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance dongan frowned as beads of sweat dripped down his face the ninja buried stones with hieroglyphs complaining about it sweat dripped down his

face his eyebrows knitted together as he complained that he was jongen one of dark Moon's top spies who had reached the hidden Moon Celestial rank doing Such a thing having stopped burying he continued to squat wondering what he had forgotten there in the first place gin wall straightened up and began wiping the sweat from his forehead in the evening at Sunset the two of them returned to the time Family Mansion jongan looked at the map in Jin Wall's hand even after they entered the Mansion grounds Jin wall pointed his finger at the map saying that

they were done for today and would go there tomorrow jongan Turned around and waved goodbye to Jin wall Jin wall turned his head and noticed a disgruntled rusen sitting on the steps rusin's eyes were closed as he sat motionless the scientist of three Minds came over and started to sit next to him asking why he was still upset bruson looked looked at the scientist and asked if muan would be okay Jin wall grimaced and raised one eyebrow and asked rusen since when did he worry about him did he go crazy after all the Beatings the

poison Master's disciple raised his hand and asked if it was because muan was overconfident and started to get Rowdy because if he remembered correctly he had never trained when he was with them Jin wall grinned and looked at ruson and asked if he even knew what mean's life was like before meeting them every day muwan was torture back then he was hung up and tortured he went through an endless cycle of torture and training day after Day when they untied him he held his wounds and despite such difficulties he did everything to survive Nan looked

at his enemies with tears in his eyes and then for seven years he trained in the mountains repeating stances strikes and lunges in the snowy lands he swung his sword many times and honed his fighting skills thean sat on the tops of the Rocks training his sense of balance and Harmony he was unlucky to be born into a famous family he was not even destined For great Ness Jin wall sitting next to ruson called all this nonsense because even if he received all the benefits that people with such an origin usually have he would still

not want anything like that and would look for a normal life ruson closed his eyes and bowed his head slightly as he listened to Jin wall tell him that although muwan never had proper training the reason he was so strong was because his whole life was essentially training ruson opened his Evil eye and Jin wall continued to say that muan spent every moment developing even in prison he would continue to become stronger ruson was silent he sat motionless listening to all of Jin Wall's words his head slightly tilted to the side he began to remember

how muwan beat him telling him that a good family means nothing he beat him with his Scabbard telling him that he was never rich and did not have a comfortable life his life was torture which he barely Lived rusen remembered how looking at muan he saw his Stern and at the same time sad face while he said that all this did not mean that he should live hating others and making a living and petty theft this gim glanced at the scientist of the three worlds and tsked looking at Jin wall he began to shout asking

why muwan had such a harsh Life The Scholar of three Minds raised one eyebrow in shock at rusen who turned out to be the one who did not know the Origin of muan Jin wall glanced at ruson who had thrust his lower jaw forward mentally calling him a simpleton because after spending time with muan most people would have already understood his personality the scientist put his hand on rusan's shoulder and began to stand up telling Rus to stop worrying about muan and focus on his training because only by becoming the best can he help muan

events are transferred to the cell inside of which muan sat motionless the Protagonist looked at the space in front of him thinking that the further he walked the more his opponents expected him it seemed to him that he was becoming more and more useless sitting in a Cell where there was barely any light muan thought about the recent battle about his Panic due to the fight in a closed room with the condition of protecting a comrade this made him call himself pathetic because if if he had been a little faster and more focused he Could

have dealt with everyone as better the protagonist's entire body plunged into the darkness of his subconscious he decided to return to training again a drop of dark Kai fell onto the dark Waters of his dungeon as he thought about becoming strong enough to react quickly and accurately to any situation ripples passed along the water surface spreading from muvon who was sitting in the middle the protagonist closed his eyes and began repeating words from the Secret technique but a moment later he opened his eyes and returned to reality a smug Onley and a worried hiron stood

in front of his camera Onley asked muwan how many years had passed since their meeting a drop of sweat began to flow down hein's face she could not that new one the direct heir of the northern Heavenly Clan lived as a northern blade hiren remembered how she and sooso 7 years ago dragged the bodies of the wounded and beaten sain and wle it was Then that muwan witnessed the great humiliation they suffered this worried her because who would believe in them and follow if they found out that they lost in the fight with quiet at

night wle and hin stood in front of the cell where muan was sitting and silently looked at him wle bowed his head slightly and said that he could not imagine that muan survived and disappeared for so many years he involuntarily remembered the moment when He attacked muan and wounded him in the shoulder with a sword he remembered how the protagonist screamed in pain while holding his wound deciding to ask if he studied martial arts and if he was hiding from them the protagonist looked at Onley and responded by saying that he wanted to survive wle

smiled realizing that muan had lied to him back then the protagonist closed his eyes and smiled faintly reminding him that wle only has one eye Onley could not stand it and in A rage grabbed the bars of the cell shouting and blaming Newan for the death of his sister Newan without opening his eyes calmly told Onley who was holding the bars of the cell that it was not his fault because it was Onley who could not save his sister because of his own weakness one's single eye opened wide he remembered his father yelling at him

he scolded him asking what he was doing there if he couldn't protect his sister what was he doing while she was dying His father then pointed his finger at him calling him worthless and weak he could not believe how his offspring in whom his blood flowed could be so mediocre out of Rage one Le crushed the bars of the cell with his hands and yelled at Newan telling him that he should have just sat quietly in the northern region Onley clenched his hand even tighter causing the iron in his hand to begin to melt and

ID steam due to his Kai the situation with the second Hand was identical he shouted saying that if only he had not gone to the northern Heavenly Clan then nothing would have happened Onley suddenly went crazy and started laughing madly saying that he would tear muan to Pieces the protagonist opened his eyes reminding him that it was they who came to his house as wle clenched his jaw hiran who was standing nearby addressed him she looked at muan and asked wle to calm down they shouldn't give into mean's Provocations Onley who had bulging veins on

his forehead looked at hin she mentally told him that she would create an opportunity for him so he needed to calm down and leave Onley glanced at muan one last time he then turned around and walked away telling muan that he would be the one to kill him after leaving a dent remained on the iron rod from his grip after a couple of seconds herein and Newan were left alone hiran looking at muan greeted him and Apologized for onley's Behavior after which she asked if he was really the northern Blade the protagonist looking at her

responded by saying that that's what they call him hean plunged into the dark dark nness of her subconscious pondering the events of seven years ago then people due to the appearance of Silent Night began to think that they were too hasty in the decision to destroy the northern Heavenly Clan seeing the air of this clan in front of Her she began to go through the options of what she could do with him hyen stood motionless right in front of mean's camera and still decided to use it thin stopped thinking and turned to muan asking if

he wanted to rebel against Heaven the protagonist smiled and said that he just wants to survive the protagonist straight Ed up and looked at the ceiling saying that he would rebel against the heavens if it helped him achieve his goal hein's eyes widened in Shock at this moment she stood silently in front of the camera looking at the protagonist a moment later hin turned away saying that he would pray for his success leaving this place the girl could not help but understand that muan had deliberately allowed himself to be captured when hin left the prison

the guards standing near the door notified her that Onley had already left Soo and Dan were walking near hin when she asked Dan to let muan go Dan hearing her words Could not believe it tyan turned her head and frowned ordering her to hurry up and let Newan go Dan opened his eyes wide trying to object he awkwardly scratched the back of his head saying that the report had already been sent to the interrogation Department which is why he had no right to release him a man suddenly appeared interrupted the dialogue between hin and Dan

Jin wall next to whom Murray was walking looked around and wondered why he refused to Drink when the scientist of three Minds turned his head he froze in place noticing the people opposite him hin was shocked to see the scientist of three Minds she involuntarily opened her mouth in shock gin wall pointed his fingers at hyen and narrowed his eyes with a malicious smile and greeted the lady from the Westgate family at this time on the streets of the city many people walked around the market buying everything they needed drunk manho with A bottle of

alcohol in his hand walked down the street singing a song a stupid smile appeared on mano's face when he said that it was what he needed because how dare the Northern blade go against him MHO raised his head and started laughing shouting at everyone not to mess with him unfortunately for him he didn't notice mang's figure appearing behind him nusing abruptly grabbed manho and closed his mouth starting to lead him away a second later all that was Left of MHO on the street was a bottle of alcohol hin looked at Jin wall with wide eyes

and asked why he was here and shouldn't he be in unnam Province Jin wall smiled sarcastically saying that he couldn't even imagine that it would take so long for information to reach the West Gate Family known for its omniscience since he had already come here gin wall tilted his head and looked at hirin and said that after the kindness she showed him 5 Years Ago by Disrupting the flow of his Kai it took him a while but he was able to deal with it recalling his condition five years ago when his pupils turned white and

drool began flowing from his mouth Jin wall said that it was quite difficult for him because his brain had shut down then he smiled and spat like a crazy person approaching hin he had been out of his mind for several years in his madness he clutched his head and did not stop smiling but thanks to Hein he Became much more enlightened standing in front of hiren's group Jin wall said that in any case the person he was traveling with got into trouble and was now in one of their prisons and he came here to see

him the girl frowned hearing his words she was already surprised that Jin wall was able to overcome what she did to his Kai she asked the scholar of three Minds If His companion was muan Jin wall smiled again saying that it seems that the lady of the western gate Knows muan hiren stopped frowning as she thought about how she always knew that Jin wall was one to be wary of then they sat opposite each other at the annual meeting of scientists when she first saw Jin wall grinning she couldn't hide her surprise because of his

knowledge she couldn't help but imagine his knowledge as an endless Kaleidoscope of hieroglyphs behind his back her eyes then widened in shock the fact that he was able to reach the highest spiritual Level on his own was Unthinkable to her but a moment later she calmed down and realized that that moment that her job job was to crush such terrifying people but then she could not control gin wall with just her skills therefore she had to use the best illusion techniques creating endless circles with information and hieroglyphs behind her various formations she went through countless

difficulties to be where she was now so she did not want to see a Competitor here and began to remember how as a child she looked at her parents and realized that the family was on the verge of collapse she stood behind her parents and looked at the man in front all three of them stood in front of Ana the first of the western gate the great genius who revived and restored their Clan he was the one who had all the knowledge and the greatest wisdom in the world her parents bowed their heads under the

incredible pressure of being The granddaughter son and daughter-in-law of such an outstanding personality they had to Bear the weight of the expectations of everyone around them but her mother and father never showed their tears and looked at her without expressing emotion understanding that they had to surpass the wildest dreams of others her parents smiled and extended their hands to her wanting to hug her the three of them hugged each other and smiled even knowing that they Had a daunting task hin clenched In Her Arms smiled sadly then she sat at the books read and studied

them everything was in order to surpass her grandfather no to at least get closer to his level her room was littered with Scrolls and books her grandfather smiled seeing this and people began to say that a genius had appeared in the Westgate family and began to praise her because she put in a lot of effort she sweated while reading books trying to understand them thanks To her the burden that her parents carried was reduced a little but all this depressed her she stopped reading and looked away with despondency she realized that she was good enough

compared to others she really was a genius but looking at her grandfather's back she became more and more convinced of one thing she once threw all her books and Scrolls and ran to the side her grandfather and she herself running to him knew very well that her Talent Had reached its limit she remained far behind her grandfather trying unsuccessfully to catch up with him she was not the true genius that Mano was looking for now she looked at jinal realizing that most likely he was the genius her grandfather had been waiting for for so long

looking at The Smiling scholar of three Minds hin regretted that he had joined muan as Jin wall approached her she wished them to enjoy their reunion jinwol smiled broadly like A madman as he walked past hirin hin bit her lower lip and turned to soo walking next to her she frowned in anger and ordered her to gather the Azure Dragon Association immediately and make sure that everyone was there gin wall was filled with a feeling of Joy he clenched his fists and smiled widely Newan narrowed his eyes at the scientist of three minds and asked

if he was happy that he was here now while Murray kept her eyes on muan Jin wall stroked his Chin and said with a smile that muan should have seen her face Twisted with anger muan raised one of his eyebrows as he asked about the progress of Jin Wall's plan the scholars of the three Minds closed their eyes telling muan not to worry and just need to stay here and prepare for the next battle my called out to muan with concern and handed him the rice saying that she was sure that he couldn't eat properly

here the protagonist looked puzzled at the rice In the girl's hand Murray was holding a ball of rice wrapped in a leaf Jin wall first looked at the girl's hands in shock and then his gaze moved to Murray herself and then he looked again at the ball of rice in Murray's hands the protagonist looked at Jin wall who stood up and turned around starting to leave he finally said that he needed to make sure that muwan was okay and that nature was calling him now the scientist of three Minds turned his head and winked At

muan smiling widely the protagonist felt embarrassed by this and to some extent he was puzzled by the scientist's Behavior new one reached out and took the rice Murray offered while she worriedly asked him about his condition the girl put her hands on her knees telling muan that she was sure that it was not easy but he needs to hold out a little longer because her grandfather and the scientists of three Minds as well as the others are doing what they Can and if something happens to him needed she will bring it next time the protagonist

bowed his head a little unable to look at Murray so some time passed they were still silent and did not say anything to each other but after some time the protagonist was still able to turn to Mera who was constantly looking at him the protagonist's lips parted when he told Mera that he had a person he loved the girl opened her mouth in shock when she heard such words From the man she loved she bowed her head and could only say that she understood everything the edges of Murray's lips curved downward but she was able

to hide her pain and raised her head and and smiled saying that she had guessed about it Newan looked at the girl who despite the pain and despair continued to take care of him the protagonist brought the rice to his mouth and began to eat it muan raised his head and looked at Murray thanking Him for the delicious food the moon and stars in the night sky glowed brightly Illuminating the Earth Newan sat with his arms folded across his chest in his cell his eyes were closed and his sword was clutched between his arms and

chest the protagonist opened his eyes and looked to the side he saw the figure of a man who came to him at such a late time a man with a beard and mustache walked up to mean's cell and introduced himself as Json the head of law Enforcement muan looked at the man in front of him telling him that he was detained for the massacre but as far as he remembered he stated that these people were assassins sent to him and if that was true then he obviously couldn't just let them attack him Json narrowed his

eyes at muwan and said that they needed convincing proof of his statement after that Json admitted that he came not because he was ordered but for another reason when muwan closed his Eyes again Json explained his suspicions and asked him to be honest about everything Json closed his eyes and asked who muan really was the protagonist opened his eyes and looked at the head of law enforcement then the protagonist threw his head back and began to talk at first Jing listened to mean's story with a calm face but as the story progressed his eyes began

to widen in Surprise and when muan finished his story Json was horrified by the Realization of everything his eyes were wide open and sweat was running down his face at this time a shadow hit the man's face causing him to scream in pain soon the man began to come to his senses and clearly began to see the shadow of the figure of his Tormentor manho was tied to a post his outer clothing was missing he was sweating profusely and drool was dripping from his mouth as he fearfully asked about the identity of the man standing

opposite him the man's finger Pointed to the side and manho immediately looked in that direction he exclaimed as he saw the suspended and exhausted member of the Phantom killer Clan the killer turned his head showing his crippled face and again began to beg for mercy confirming mano's identity manho looked at the Assassin in fear as muang asked him if he was the one who hired the Phantom assassin Clan to eliminate the northern blade MHO turned his head and began to threaten his Status and position muing put his hands on his sides and said that as

he thought he would not confess after that he decided to tell the story starting to take off his T-shirt Ming revealed his scarred body and began to talk about how long ago he endured 8 months of torture to keep a secret putting the glove on his hand muang said that even so he did not reveal or tell the secret putting on the second glove muing suggested that Mano find out how long he could hold out The narrative moves to the Azure Dragon Association hin lowering her head a little and folding her hands into her sleeves

said that she warned that everyone should be present at today's meeting here and further wondered where Mr cha was now the man scratching his cheek said that the gentleman had not been seen for several weeks to which one of those present stated that they had not met for a long time after that little confusion the man listening to The guys present thought deeply hyong remembering the appearance of CHA moonho from the three rings Clan wondered where he could have gone Kieran further said that in any case she is glad to see new faces among them

Kieran looking at one of the thoughtful men said that she was glad to see Mr Hong from the seven lesser Heavens in their ranks hin looking at the large number of of arrivals said that she would like to thank everyone who so quickly agreed to Join the association hin went on to say that she is also grateful that they will have a hand in ushering in a new era noting that she should get straight to the point hin also said that the reason she gathered everyone was because some difficulties had Arisen here recalling the image

of the main character said that she was sure that everyone had already heard of the northern blade noting that it seemed that he had recently caused turmoil within the Central Celestial Alliance by slaughtering a large group of warriors hin recalling how they put muan in a Cell said that he is now in prison for his actions hin further stated that the protagonist should have known that Bloodshed in the central Heavenly Alliance is a sin here recalling how they found muan sitting on one of the corpses said that if he killed these people then there was

a high probability that they were assassins hired after his Soul noting that he had no other choice then H recalling how she questioned one of the guards about the details said that after a thorough investigation they found out that someone had made an anonymous report about the incident to the central Heavenly Alliance noting that it was most likely all planned those present having heard H Young's story unanimously said in their thoughts that cha moonho was to blame for everything here looking at the angry People said that however there is something more important than this noting

that the northern blade was actually considered dead until now here and further reported that the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan is Jin muan those present having heard such information were shocked Hein stand bending over the boys and looking at them stated that the reason she was revealing all this to them was not to spread the news noting that she only Wanted to warn everyone not to mess with him fan recalling members of the Silent Night organization said that as they know they have again begun to show themselves around the world here looking at the

nail-biting man with one eye said that the central Heavenly Alliance began to take action selecting the best Warriors for the Invader organization here and further stated that they needed the positions of Captain and deputy as well as members of the Invaders to be Filled by them the Azure Dragon Association hin continuing to watch the angry oneeyed man said that the Invaders consisting of Association people must do great things in order to gain the trust of the people here looking at wle as he spat stated that their goal has always been to reduce the number of

those who still hold out hope for the northern Heavenly Clans Revival noting that this is why it is so important that they succeed on this front after which the Head of the association wondered what would happen happened to them when the last air of the northern Clan showed up he looking at everyone with a serious look said that the Tang family was now supporting the northern blade noting that with their behavior there was a possibility that other great families would side with him the head of the association frowned and said that this meant they should

always be careful how they interacted with him hean looking up And frowning said that due to the mistake of one stupid person the northern blade which they wanted to get rid of quietly is now in the mouth of many which is the worst possible situation the head of the association also stated that since the report has already been sent to the law enforcement authorities after which information about it will be discussed at the next great meeting H holding her hands and her sleeves and looking at the ceiling Said that Northern blade is the one who

is stopping the Azure Dragon Association from taking off after which the head of the association stated that she was warning everyone not to approach the northern blade H looking at his comrades heard the head of the association say that their first priority it was to get into the ranks of the Invaders noting that this was an order to which the guys said that they would have a lot of worries turning around those present Headed for the exit one standing near H raised his hand and called someone from those present one looking at the head of

the Azure Dragon Association standing in the middle of the crowd reported that it seemed that he had successfully subdued the bandits in shanki Province the man further stated that the head of the Azure Dragon Association dam soan was standing in front of them one one of those present looking at the head of the Azure dragon in shock stated that he was Very surprised to see such a person here after which the girl said that so young is simply amazing the guys surrounded sojan and said that he looked very strong noting that this was the first

time they had seen him so close H hearing the guy's words was very surprised after which he said in his thoughts that soin strength was very well felt hon remembering his words in the past about not caring about anything since he only joined them so he could Fight damn so young noted that they should hurry up and show him the way Hong then stated in his thoughts that he never cared about the Azure Dragon Association noting that as a member of the seven lesser Heavens he just wanted to fight Dam soan Hong recalling the image

of muan said that someone like him would not be able to even scratch the Cape of such a northern blade noting that he did not even have the right to fight such a person pal looking at so Young said in his thoughts that his mere existence exudes power like an erupting volcano further one of the seven Junior Heavens reported that he could feel its power throughout his entire body noting that he was on par with the northern Blade The Narrative moves to a great meeting where some of the most famous personalities have gathered around the

table manhan folding his hands said that just when the recruitment for the Invaders was open the northern blade Suddenly appeared after which monan wondered what was happening chanall looking at the seated Elders said that they were indeed in a difficult situation after which chanall wondered if the head of the Hidden Temple didn't say that he was was dead to which the head of the Hidden Temple sanon scratching his beard said that according to the reports they received 7 years ago he was counted as dead noting that he was confused that he was still alive Ahead

of the great chunsen Clan leaning on the table stated that the northern Heavenly Clan was recognized as a traitor as a result of which it was destroyed noting that in the current situation it is worth doing the same with the air after which chunsen wondered if he was telling a lie chunsen further stated that while he is in their captivity they should take this chance and execute him so that this will be a message to others chunsen remembering The man's Bloody Face reported that the sword of the South The Hope and heir of the Great

Southern Clan was humiliated by the northern blade after which chunsen said that since the northern blade turned out to be muan from the northern Heavenly Clan the southern Clan had an ideal opportunity to restore its honor noting that the shame of the sword of the South was also the shame of the Great Southern Clan H wson closing her eyes said that she agreed with Chon's Words noting that if the northern Heavenly Clan roamed freely in the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance they might be laughed at gim extended his hand and said that the sin

of the northern Heavenly Clan had already been paid for with the life of Jin Quang ho gim also questioned why they should do the same to his only Heir Jin muwan noting that he was not the one who committed the Betrayal ryak frowning and looking at gimon said that it was Now clear to him that he was openly demonstrating his support for the northern blade CH folding his hands said that he had no right to slaughter so many people on their territory without permission noting that this was already a crime chil sang with a displeased

expression on his face said that although the anonymous report indicated the innocence of those killed it was clear to him that the northern blade had no choice but to defend itself or be Killed next the mount Hua Clan Elder wondered why they don't first collect evidence and then proceed with legal procedures mukin frowning said that the gongdong monastery supported what he had said noting that shortly before he became an elder in his Monastery he had the opportunity to personally meet with the northern blade mckn also reported that muan was undoubtedly a grateful man of high

virtue and at the same time he realized that the northern blade would Never bring harm to the world saurin lowering her head slightly said that is a representative of the mount moo Clan she also had something to say to the elders in front of her after which saurin reported that the moo Clan agreed with the great Tang family the Hua Clan and the gongdong monastery gin with a dissatisfied expression on his face listening to the dialogue of the guys wondered in his thoughts what was happening here the Grand Marshall Further wondered that the great Tang

family Mount Hua Clan gongdong Monastery and mount mlan wanted to support the northern blade after which gonin said that it was strange to hear such bold statements from them ordinary representatives and current heads the Grand Marshall also wondered how they dare to protect the air of the northern Clan who was known for his collusion with silent night gimon looking at the Grand Marshall said that his work words Were very sharp saurin lowering her head slightly and looking at gonin said that they were all called to represent the positions of their Clans sain then wondered why

their status and position had anything to do with this backley with a dissatisfied expression on her face said that everything was obvious noting that people of low status would not understand this Json folding his arms and looking at the guys said that they should calm down and be quieter Noting that they had not gathered to argue among themselves Json looking at the guys said in his thoughts that because of the fifth head of the northern Heavenly Clan Jin muan the central Heavenly Alliance is on the verge of becoming a laughing stalk josing folded his hands

and closed his eyes and said in his thoughts that even though muan was under detention he was still able to shake them up Json watching the minister approach him Wondered if he could give his opinion on the matter noting that he most likely had something of the nine Heavens DM standing in front of everyone said that 10 Heavens felt that they had no need to interfere since this was a minor matter in their opinion after which desen reported that they stated that they had more important matters that needed attention and they wanted them to decide

everything themselves the Prime Minister closing his eyes reported that after Hearing them he realized that opinions were divided noting that either they were punishing the northern blade for being the heir to the traitor Clan or they were keeping the matter separate and trying him only for the crime which he committed on the territory of the Heavenly Alliance dang raised his hands and wondered what their idea was to fulfill the wish of both parties after which the minister announced that the ceremony of establishing the Invaders Was approaching eang also wondered why they didn't execute him publicly

in front of all the martial artists Json looking at the guys listened as the minister announced that they could allow the head of law enforcement to make a statement about the crime he committed noting that he already had someone in mind who could talk about the Betrayal of the northern Heavenly Clan desent looking at the man who entered stated that as soon as he was remembered he Immediately appeared dang look looking at the man dressed in armor with a Red Cloak said that he was glad that he was able to come after which the minister

said that this man should be spoken to with respect the man entering the meeting room said that they had not seen each other for a long time the narrative shifts to soan sitting on the roof ahead of the Azure dragon sitting on the roof under the night sky looked back at the building soan looking down was thinking Deeply about something the plot shifts to the memories of the head of the Azure Dragon ham looking at so young standing in front of her thanked him for his hard work to which the head of the Azure Dragon

wondered if he had heard the truth about the capture of the northern blade hon lowering her head slightly said that apparently the news had not reached him noting that she was able to meet with him yesterday hiron looking at the stunned C reported that the northern Blade muan was indeed in custody H looking at the head of the Azure Dragon who turned away wondered if he wanted to see him noting that she could arrange it to which so young said that he just wanted to make sure if it was really muan the head of the

Azure dragon recalling how he communicated with the main character said that they only met once but he is sure that he is not the kind of person who will enjoy killing innocence so Gian turning his back to Hyong said that he would only meet him where he could respect him as a fellow martial artist ahead of the Azure Dragon moving away from the memories continued to look somewhere back so Gian raised his head up and looked at the Starry Sky muan turned his head and looked at the bars behind which the night sky could be

seen with his hands folded the main character lowered his head looking at the floor saddened muan continued to look at the floor the main character and The head of the Azure Dragon were sitting deeply thinking about something so Gian having seen enough of the sky left the roof buan sat motionless with his hands folded the main character looking at the floor did not notice how an unknown purple energy passed near him Yan raised his head and was stunned by what he saw unken leaning towards the main character with a malicious smile on his face said

that he was surprised that Newan was sitting in front of him the Main character rising from the ground got down on one knee Newan taking the weapon in two hands swung it to strike the main character with violet eyes lighting up rushed with a sword at unken who was holding back his blow with his hands muan continuing to attack unsuccessfully watched as unken closed his eyes and smiled at him enken opening his eyes slightly and holding the protagonist sword said that he did not expect such a warm greeting the main Character continuing to put pressure

pressure on unken said that he could not do anything about it because a lot of time had passed new one recalling how uncen had patted his head in the past reported in his thoughts that he was the kindest person In The Bleak and desolate region of the northern Heavenly Clan noting that he was someone he respected the main character kept trying to stab his older brother unen holding his younger brother's sword with a smile on His face stated that it appears that muan has grown up and become a man noting that he had his suspicions

but even now he finds it difficult to believe that he is the northern Blade the protagonist with a sparkle in his eyes said that he too found it difficult to believe that he would meet him in such a place noting that he would assume that he had decided to stay in the central Heavenly Alliance rather than in unnam Province unken looking at the cage He destroyed said that mu's arguments were completely true enken raising his hands and stepping back said that the central Heavenly Alliance had formed the Invaders and they had taken him as a

hostage enken further noted that since his father was killed by Silent Night there was no reason to keep him with him enken also said that he saw no point in returning and taking over his father's Clan since it was destroyed noting that now he thinks that he is nothing more Than an old man unken looking at muwan standing with a menacing gaze said that he asks for his forgiveness for not being able to do anything for the northern Heavenly Clan and the head of jyn noting that at that time he was powerless enken then stated

that he may still have some grudges from that incident but he truly had no desire to fight him unken watching the main character sheath his sword said that he was only here to help him escape to Which muan reported that his father was not killed by Silent Night the main character with his head down said that his father was killed by demon fist Joe Chena opening his eyes wide enken was shocked by what he heard unken raising his head and holding it with his hand laughing loudly said that everything became clear to him noting that

Silent Night would not have been able to defeat his father unen then reported that his father had spent his entire life life Hunting them noting that he was a master of his craft enken further stated that no matter how much he thought about it such a thought did not form in his head noting that the words of his younger brother sounded more convincing enken closing his eyes and turning his head back reported that the main character did a good job noting that he was sure that it was not easy after which enken wondered if he

did it for Revenge enken further stated that he most likely did This out of Revenge noting that he gave him credit for his bravery nean frowned and wondered why he was acting this way to the truth about his father's death unken recalling the image of his father reported that in his entire life he did not hear a single compliment or kind word from his father noting that it did not matter no matter how hard he tried unken further reported that he beat him and took out his anger on his own whim enken also wondered why

he should mourn Such a father unken raising his head with a smile on his face said that he was actually glad that his father was killed by his sworn younger brother whom he cared about so much after which young Ken said that after the death of his father who conspired against mean's father they could still be called Brothers the main character hanging his head with an angry expression on his face wondered if he did this only because his father did not Praise Him Muan further wondered if he decided to play with forbidden Arts like the

10 women blood demonic art because of what happened enken closing his eyes smiled at the words of the protagonist enken opening his eyes slightly continued to smile having fully opened his eyes enken looked at his younger brother with a serious expression on his face enken lowering his head grabbed his hair unken threw his hair and head back anken looking at the ceiling with bright red Eyes and a maniacal smile on his face wondered how he knew about this the main character standing in a stance and creating the image of a crying girl behind his back

used the snowflower technique unken looking at his younger brother's technique was very surprised unken remembering the image of the praying girl wondered in his thoughts whether it could be that this was the shaman enken recalled how he and other people dragged the bodies of the dead Into the cave enken remembering how he took a bloody bath in the cave wondered in his thoughts whether that Shaman could turn into a vengeful ghost and become attached to muan noting that this really infuriates him with a smile on his face enken recalled the pleasure with which he took

a blood bath licking his lips enken said in his thoughts that apparently he and the main character are connected by the same fate unken spreading his arms and creating a bloody Cross behind his back used the Forbidden art of the blood of 10 women Newan raising his hand to strike said that his elder brother had turned into a pathetic devil the main character having hit and missed uncen reported that his older brother whom he knew was modest and never spoke evil words to others new one also noted that his brother was also a kind person

who did his best not to harm others after which the main character wondered if he wanted to say that it was All just a lie new one striking unken downwards wondered whether such a monster could call himself a human Ken jumping away from the main character's blow and running up to him sideways said that his younger brother was still a completely naive child noting that they all follow their desires after which enken said that because of this muan should not trust anyone since everyone always has an ulterior motive the main character turning towards enken and

Cutting off part of his hair stated that these were just excuses unken stretching out his hand and turning it into a demonic one stopped muan sword L Ken looked at his angry brother with a smile on his face before wondering if he thought this was going too far enken then wondered if he had only become so strong because of the teachings that the northern Heavenly Clan left him enen also noted that his brother's martial art is one of the strongest if not the Strongest that he has seen to which the main character stated that he

had a headache noting that he was not a man and was even worse than a beast to which enken replied that his little muan was upset noting that is his older brother he should admit his mistakes and accept that he is a monster worse than a beast Beast enken turning back noticed two guards with Spears who were running towards them asking what was happening enken jumping back from the main Character said that apparently they were done for today noting that it was not beneficial for both of them to make noise unken holding his hood said

that he came here only to confirm that the northern blade was his younger brother whom he knew after which he also said that he wanted to know if his brother would work with him for a great goal noting that in all likelihood they would not get along anytime soon uncen wearing a hood and waving his hand declared for Muan to remember that their world is not one-dimensional as he thinks noting that there are two sides to everything and there is nothing he can do about it after which unken said that he should never forget this

the main character raising the sword to his head with an angry expression on his face said that unken should also remember that he would die from his sword after which muan said in his thoughts that he was asking for forgiveness from snowflower noting that He would fulfill her revenge unken turning to his younger brother and grinning said that it was very cute the guard approaching the cell said that he was running away and needed to sound the alarm noting that they also had an intruder enken seeing the guards jumped onto the roof and ran along

it enken rushing across the roof and looking at his wounded arm said in his thoughts that it was impressive noting that if he had not been careful his brother would Have cut off his arm unken looking forward with his blood red eyes with a smile on his face said in his thoughts that he had lost a very valuable Ally the plot moves to the city at Sunset jival looking at the man and holding sheets of paper in his hands pointed somewhere with his finger Chan with sweat on his face tried to explain something to the

man standing in front of him jongen with sweat on his face holding sheets of paper showed something To the man in the Hat jongan turning and looking at something said in his thoughts that they were apparently being followed jongen looking at G Wall's paper said that there was a taale behind them to which jival wondered who it could be gwall looking away at jongan said in his thoughts that he shouldn't be surprised if hirin of the west gate sent someone to spy on them jongan walking next to jwall who was looking at him wondered if

he was sure that the man Was alive dongen also wondered if he was sure that the list of important persons was correct dongen having taken off his disguise said that he would distract them noting that gwall should hurry up and find the one they were looking for to which gwall thanked and wished good luck to jongan jwall looking back noticed jongan in a black cape leaving jwall hearing Chan call out to him turned towards him Chan with sweat on his face said that apparently he had Found the one they needed the narrative moves to one

of the towers someone sitting near sheets of paper tried to draw something on it an armless and legless man holding a brush in his mouth was trying to draw something on a piece of paper the man dropped the brush from his mouth and was disappointed the man watched as the Fallen hand rolled further and further away from him the man realizing that he would not be able to continue drawing sighed sadly the man Looked with confusion at someone who was holding out a brush to him jival taking off his hood and handing the brush to

the man with a smile on his face said that they had the same one but larger the man looking at the newcomers wondered who they were noting that they should stop bothering him and get out of his sight jwall said with a smile on his face that they were fishermen who knew the truth about his identity after which jival wondered what he was waiting for And why he didn't swallow the bait gwall said with disgust on his face that this man was the one who betrayed the northern Heavenly Clan and led the famous family to

decline gwall looking at the man revealed that he was also the one who was responsible for collecting all the secrets and information noting that he was the head of the Hidden intelligence agency dong hoopin after which gwall reported that the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan the fifth Head of muan is now here in the central Heavenly Alliance on the day of the invader's recruitment hundreds of people gathered in front of the gates of the huge pagota to whom men in white cloaks read out the requirements for their entry they must have three different recommendations

from prominent people of mam or must have performed an outstanding deed in the world of mam the listeners were very dissatisfied with the announced requirements because no One warned about their presence and it became clear only now the men who were about to join the ranks of the Invaders very angrily shouted obscenities declaring that this was all nonsense there were not many outstanding people among them and this was a blatant Act of discrimination against people from non-prestigious families brows furrowed furiously people people in the crowd spoke of how joining the Invaders was supposed to give

them the opportunity to Do great things and now it is one of the requirements for recruitment which contradicts the glory seeking unknown Warriors who are mistaken for dogs the irritation of the men grew and grew with every second they demanded Justice that they be given a chance to join the Invaders because they were told that in the world of Miram everyone is equal and the new demands completely devalue this statement a man in a white kimono in Cloak angrily ask people to calm down Introducing himself as Dan wukang a representative of the outer faction who

had a message for them he shouted very loudly and emotionally that everyone was aware of the incident with the northern Heavenly Clan and that the son of a traitor was currently in the outer faction prison and announced that the head of the northern Heavenly Clan Jin quango who was in charge of protecting against Silent Night had gathered join her while the calm crowd listened Attentively to yukin he towering in front of them on the steps continued his speech saying that the Central Heavenly Alliance decided to show mercy and spare the life of his son however

the young man had already grown up and decided to prove himself to the world and Silent Night returned simultaneously with his appearance which led the alliance to conclude that he was collaborating with this terrible organization frowning his eyebrows menacingly wukking said that Everyone had already heard the name of the son of the traitor Jin quango he was nicknamed the northern blade standing in front of a huge number of people in the Square he announced the decision to to publicly execute the northern blade before recruiting into the Invaders and hope that each of those present would

witness this event and he would consider participation in the execution to have accomplished a great deed the sun sha on the men in white cloak standing in front Of the gate and yuk can ended his speech by saying that when the time of selection came thanks to the execution everyone would meet the minimum requirement some listeners had genuine misunder understanding written on their faces the man in the long brimmed hat furrowed his eyebrows angrily the young boys in the the crowd were startled by yuk Kang's statement the young man with a bun on his head

widened his eyes in bewilderment sting his eyes the Representative of the outer faction thought that he would soon find out whether people would listen to his words sometime before the announcement of the demands yukin standing with a scroll in his hands in front of a man in a high headdress asked whether just this announcement was enough this man turned out to be prime minister Wang dection an elderly man with a long black mustache clasped his fingers and smiled answered in the affirm ative and advised him to Make sure that wukang read everything word for word

without improvisation he introduced mana and asked them to tell the arriving Warriors that this information was personally conveyed by one of the great nine Heavens if they were dissatisfied dies confidently stated that what was written on the scroll would be more than enough and the representative could be calm he once again reminded that everything should be read without errors and a drop of sweat Ran down yukin's temple from tension yukin continued to look resolutely at the people standing in the Square lowering the scroll he shouted for everyone present to be quiet line up and get

ready the crowd did not move behind her a group of people were visible hiding their faces under hoods eight heavily armed Warriors carefully watched what was happening in the Square the man with a beard and mustache standing in front of everyone curled his lips Disapprovingly he took off his hood complaining about the way things were now a man with voluminous hair and a cross-shaped scar on his forehead who turned out to be the leader of the iron squ sad young M thoughtfully noted that there were many more people there than he expected and that in

such difficult times the northern blade had gotten itself into a huge mess the tall broad shouldered member of the ginip squad sadly asked what Newan had done to get Captured the Archer jinhong suggested that he had let his guard down and the guy with the scar on his nose denied it saying that he was an overly cautious person the man with the ey patch song continued his reasoning by saying that muwan had become a little arrogant Shredder sticking out his tongue confirmed this although he considered him damn strong then sein with a staff in his

hands concluded that people are losing their way after receiving such Fame pulling back her collar Deputy leader yakan said that muan did this on purpose since his true identity was exposed Deputy muan of infinite thought agreed with the girl confident that Northern blade was not one to let his guard down or Act without a plan which meant he would definitely have a backup plan resting his chin in his hand muan remembered gin wall The Scholar of three Minds who was on mean's side and it wouldn't surprise him if this was all Part of their plan

M scratching his beard thought he imagined muan in front of him with a katana in his hands thinking that the guy was very strong and had been dealing with the central Heavenly Alliance for a long time although the alliance was his enemy frowning his brows with determination mu hoped that the young man had not Beed his fangs too early turning to his comrades the leader shouted that he didn't care but praised the guys who got To the place for their good work work the squad listened carefully to his words that they were now in the

territory of the central Heavenly Alliance and the request to be vigilant and not do anything stupid so that muin would not get into trouble on the very first day yakan raised her eyebrows disdainfully and said that only he should be careful because he is the one who constantly gets into trouble to which muen making a face and shyly Putting his hand to his head laughed the sun Shone on the dull green roof of the pegot wly asked permission to enter hyorin's room to which she replied approvingly holding a hair clip in her hair the guy

with contempt on his face notified the girl that today was that very day and the guard who was watching Jin wall lost sight of him hurin combing her curls hotly replied that she assumed that everything would happen like that smirking one assumed that someone was Helping muan from the outside and although he tried to continue pursuing the goal it turned out to be a completely different person introducing jongan and passing the guy said that he was not at all surprised Ur rised since they were more useless than mongrels the girl lowered her gaze and stated

that she didn't expect much from him either but gin wall shouldn't be taken lightly putting his hands on his belt and looking away Onley suggested that he Should simply be eliminated quietly closing her eyes hin condemned such a thought because it was precisely because of it that they were now in this situation and expressed her confidence in the reliability of the plan the guy lowered the corners of his lips with displeasure and asked if she was overestimating him one looked back at the call of sein rising from the bed the girl also glanced at him

the older brother was glad that the younger Brother had awakened who sitting on the edge of the bed asked not to sink so low at this Onley spread his arms and clarified what he meant hoping for an understanding that in war all means are good Sachin silently lowered his feet to the cold floor he crossed them perplexed by his brother's idea that the Azure Dragon Association was only capable of this and suggesting that they act honestly and fairly h gave a disdainful look Onley responded in kind the Elder Sister's voice was heard from behind the

door and the girl gave her permission to enter she notified everyone in the room that the ceremony would soon begin and it was time for them to prepare to leave the two swords clashed clashing against each other hwal of the white dragon trade Association tensely tried to hold back his opponent's blow Lan also resisted gritting his teeth with a powerful jerk the man threw him aside Tom managed to stay on his feet each Once yall Was preparing to strike again their swords dispersed in the air creating clouds of dust around the Warriors they stopped the

fight the teacher arched his back and said that that was enough for today to which mun jumping up asked him to work out a little more because he still had a lot of energy H wanel smiled and praised the student whose strength was growing every day although just recently he could not even hold a sword correctly drops of Sweat flowed down mun's bare torso declaring that it was all thanks to such an outstanding master suddenly they looked back to see Captain gone screaming and running towards them with a piece of paper in his hands gone

widening his eyes said that they needed to see this while the man tried to catch his breath H wiang chol and mojun studied the paper they were very frightened by the contents of the letter which spoke about new one and did not Understand what had happened to the young Master the main character sat in prison with his head bowed Json with his hands clasped behind his back and standing in front of him warned the guy that the time had come to pass judgment and due to the inattention and disrespect of others he would be uncomfortable

squinting his eyes disdainfully the head of law enforcement hoped that muan would not Harbor a grudge for this and said that it was Time for them to go the hero said that he understood everything about to get up he straightened up and prepared to meet his fate the light made the dust falling from the ceiling glisten they walked together along a dark Corridor new one noticed a man with a high bant who was giving advice on how a speech should look the speaker of the silver tongue stood next to the servant holding the scroll but

noticing the approach of the main character he did not finish his Remarks putting his hands on his belt the speaker wondered why the criminal was not in shackles and where the guards who were supposed to accompany them were missing he noticed the Scabbard behind mean's back and was outraged that it had not been taken away Json calmly replied that this was not necessary and he wrote a report on the reasons for making such a decision because until the guy's guilt was confirmed he was still the head of the northern Heavenly Clan the man was Was

shocked by his words that they should show respect and thought that the old man had gone crazy Json changed the topic wanting to hear the speech as soon as possible but seeing them off with a disapproving glance the speaker decided that it was because of stubbornness that the head of Law and Order managed to retain his post light came through the doorway nuvon and his escort walked towards the exit their bodies cast Long Shadows behind them the sun illuminated Their faces in front of the door outside Json looked at the completely calm guy at that

moment it seemed to him that guano was standing in front of him and the man thought that like father like son and wondered whether muwan was destined to repeat the cruel fate of his father he looked at the main character for some time then turning he said that he would pray for the successful completion of this test the guy nodded understandingly he turned away and went Outside the light blinded him Newan put his hand to his eyes to get used to the sun he had the squint to see through his fingers what he saw made

him remove his hand from his face thousands of people gathered in the Square waiting for the tribunal to begin the hero found himself alone on a completely empty area in front of the pagota we one looked to the right there were people sitting on the balcony including gimon sangin saurin and others then he looked to the left One and hin stood there proudly only saon stood behind the column not wanting to watch the trial Yan looked ahead among the crowd of people the figures of a slightly smiling gin wall Meyer and rusen were visible the

guy glanced at another part of the square the members of the iron Squad watched closely what was happening the speaker cleared his throat before speaking drawing attention to his further words the man spread his hands he loudly shouted his name Nam Sunwu and that he had been given the great honor of leading the Invader recruitment process the people in the Square were shocked by his appearance believing that the most eloquent person in the central Heavenly Alliance would appear in such a place smiling smugly sunwu thanked all the martial artists who had come to the event

he spread his fingers and got down to bus business reporting that Silent Night had returned and each of its appearances led to Suffering for the people of Miram despite their Fierce defense the speaker grabbed his kimono and closed his eyes saying that for centuries this organization had longed to take over the mainland and used any means to destroy thousands of people who gave their lives to protect their own home a tear rolled down his cheek as he spoke of how it was thanks to the strong sense of Duty and the Valiant sacrifices of their fathers

mothers and grandparents that the people In this Square were able to survive survive to this day sunwu clenched his fists and shouted loudly that the land preserved by their ancestors must be protected now so the Invaders will become the Vanguard in the impending war with silent night and their sacrifices will be remembered by the whole world raising his hands to the sky the speaker concluded that the central Heavenly Alliance will do everything possible to provide unlimited support to the Invaders giving them strength Authority and medicines that increase Kai energy and then the war with silent

night will end ushering in a bright future for for the generation the crowd excited by the inspiring speech cheered sunwu smiled contentedly when the people in the Square calmed down he said that the start of the election was being postponed because something important had happened that he was going to tell about the speaker pointed his finger at The main character exclaiming that this is the criminal whom they will judge the figures of Json and Newan stood motionless as sunwu explained to those present that the northern Heavenly Clan which was highly respected had allied with silent

night and therefore they executed the previous head of the clan Quang HHO the sun illuminated the area where the heroes stood in the nearby pagodas as the man spoke of how hard it was to believe that the clan that was Supposed to protect them from Silent Night had joined her without lowering his index finger but addressing the people he said that history was repeating itself and the son like his father was following the call of criminal blood and slaughtering innocent Masters in the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance sunu thought with a disdainful look at

the strong possibility that the guy had committed terrible Deeds under the orders of Silent Night Newan watched the speech silently then hearing voices he looked towards the square people shouted demanding the execution of the traitor who had grown up just like his father their faces did not look human from anger they continued to shout out their wishes for the quick death of the clan air mixing into one evil Mass the world around the hero turned red raising his eyebrows pleadingly muwan looked up thinking about his father he imagined Him in front of him sitting on

one knee and sticking a sword into the ground and in his thoughts he asked the question if this was what he had seen before his death the guy realized how lonely his father felt the veins in his neck bulged with anger as sunu shouted that before the final verdict the criminal had the opportunity to pronounce his name and Status quango sat on the platform in front of thousands of people against the Crimson sky and muan thought that he had Dedicated his whole life to protect the mainland the former head of the clan disappeared and his

son was left alone in front of a crowd ready to tear him to pieces torment Ed by the thoughts that he now understands who his father was when instead of the respect he deserved he received indifferent glances and suffering sunw got angry that the guy was frozen in place and shouted at him to speak quickly out of anger muwan bit his lower lip and came to the conclusion That now he could face those who killed his father the speaker laughed loudly saying that he understood why the air of such a pedigree would be ashamed to

say a word the main hero could no longer fight the anger he felt he remembered himself in the same place 10 years ago and how his father died pictures from his childhood flashed through his head all the most traumatic events came one after another Imagining the fire in the northern Heavenly Clan he gritted his Teeth with rage suddenly the guy shouted for everyone to listen to him carefully with veins bulging from tension he declared that he was the son of Jin kwangho who was nicknamed The Great Wall of the north clenching his fists muwan proclaimed

himself the fifth head of the northern Heavenly Clan his name rang out like Thunder Over the square sunu raised his hands in fear the faces of the guests sitting on the balcony were imperturbable haurin and Onley didn't Move either sein looked out tensely from behind the column new one's friends continued to look at their comrade the iron Squad did not take its eyes off the protagonist Spectators of the execution stood in bewilderment the men standing in the Square were Amazed by the violent emotions of the one they considered to be a criminal there was inexplicable

fear on their faces people were waiting for what would happen next mean's eyes sparkled with frenzy gimon looked Looking down weily thought that he was seeing this for the first time he remembered how the guy saved his life during the trip the man imagined his decisive eyes and realized that in all this time he had never seen such emotions mukin sitting on the balcony frowned the elder brother of the monastery considered that muan was the strongest of all the Warriors he had met remembering how he met him in battle having reenacted in his memory how

the Main character bowed and asked for forgiveness mckn concluded that the modest and once quiet guy had run out of patience chil sang pouted her lips as she said mu's nickname memories of their journey together came flooding back to her too imagining him in a black bekin cloak she found his cold nature intimidating the woman mentally returned to the moment of the battle when the guy remained decisive and cool remembering how he calmly returned the katana to its Sheath she concluded that the silence that rained in the court was broken by his Roar of defiance

saurin looked at the site in Surprise she recalled their dinner together what came to her mind was the scene of muan noly asking to stop the fight with rusen the girl imagined the guy saving her and wondered what kind of life he had dies didn't even raise an eyebrow the iron Squad tensed n remained calm the leader of the squad seeing before his eyes their first Meeting with Newan thought that he had finally decided to be proud of his name he recalled how he hugged his saved Uncle who was more important to him than his

own life the company of friends still stood among the people in the Square gin wall smiling contentedly thought that it was hard for the guy to restrain himself for so long stunned rusen shouted that he did not know about the origin of the northern blade he asked in confusion if the others knew About this to which Jin wall looked away in shame the guy asked in shock whether Murray knew about this beginning to realize who he had been with all this time to which the girl asked the ignoramus to mind his manners Murray thought sadly

about Newan looking at him from the square the main character tried to catch his breath and realize what just happened he lowered his head and exhaled Json looked at the defendant in confusion Deeds of sweat ran down the Scared Sun Wu's face the head of Law and Order cleared his throat and repeated that this was the fifth head of the northern Heavenly Clan and turning to muwan said that he was accused of two crimes and that they would start with the first concerning the massacre in the territory of the central Alliance to which the speaker

expressed his solidarity Json with his hands outstretched introduced himself to the people and promised to conduct the trial Without bias and deliver a fair verdict he turned to the main character and asked him to tell only the truth still addressing muwan he asked if he would admit guilt for killing a large group of people in front of a Tavern in the capital of Wuhan to which the guy calmly answered in the affirmative holding an open Palm in front of him Json clarified whether the defendant agreed that the killed were innocent of anything closing his eyelids

muan disagreed and said that The victims were well-trained assassins sent by the mercenary Clan to kill him the man looking the guy in the eyes asked if he had any other choice to protect himself to which new one replied that he did not narrowing his eyes Json asked for evidence the protagonist did not look away but did not answer anything standing in front of a huge crowd the head of law an order explained that the verdict could not be based on words alone he continued to squint and Once again asked his question about the evidence

the guy with an absolutely relaxed expression wanted to say that he didn't have them suddenly one of the people in the Square shouted that he had evidence the man began to climb the stairs a man and two Associates were approaching the site soon the figure of muang appeared on it behind Whom The Mercenaries were dragging two beaten guys in front of them muang stated that they had solid evidence of mean's Innocence as they climbed the hooded figure watched intently it was Jin wall grinning sometime before the trial he met with Ming to ask for help

but this was not necessary since he had already done everything himself pulling on his Straw Hat the mercenary said that he would do anything for his master turning away he said goodbye to Gin wall to which he grinned and replied that he also needed to prepare Json was reading a scroll when a crow flew into his open Window the old man was distracted from Reading when he noticed the letter tied to the bird's back taking the paper in his hands he read that the unknown sender had confirmation of mean's innocence and that on the day

of the trial the head of law enforcement must make sure that he asked the question about the evidence very clearly gin wall continued to look at the court A sly smile sha on his face Json asked the warrior who arrived at the site who he Was nen calmly introduced himself as the head of the pursuit and capture department and said that he had evidence to prove the defendant's Innocence this statement raised questions Among The Spectators sitting on the balcony sanon opened his mouth in Surprise and asked himself if the department of pursuit and capture should

not be on their side the head of the mercenaries without turning around spread his hands pointing to the real criminals explaining that one of Them hired the killers and the other carried out the order Json looked at the two menacingly asking them to tell their names and Status the bald guy with a swollen face admitted that he was a mercenary from a clan of phantom assassins and was tasked with killing the northern Blade the second guy beaten and shaking with fear muttered that he was cha MHO the swordmaster of the fleeting Falcon from the three

rings Clan who was a member of the Azure Dragon association with glassy eyes he said that for personal reasons he hired a clan of ghost Killers to get rid of muan Onley and hyn were shocked by his appearance and the guy asked puzzled why manho was saying such things the girl watched what was happening in confusion thinking that things were bad for them manho continued to shake looking pitiful the next moment he looked towards hurin with tears in his eyes he asked the lady for help the girl smiled contentedly Glaring at him contemptuously she asked

who he was manho opened his eyes wide not expecting such a betrayal hin looks down on what is happening n appears and the thought is heard that 7 years ago he was the deputy leader of the nor Northern skyclan surveillance team she frowns realizing that as she thought he turned out to be mean's man and her suspicions were Justified wo is shown tied up and shaking in fear the woman remembers that she assigned him to Recruit new recruits and wonders how he ended up here she looks displeased thinking that he got caught so ridiculously and

told everything suddenly she comes to the conclusion that she needs to restore order to the Azure Dragon Association he believes that they have become too self-confident too out of control too Carefree too inattentive hin turns his head to the man standing next to him and tells him to destroy all the records manho has in The Azure Dragon Association now she closing her eyes turns to another man telling him to order all members of the association not to tell anyone anything about manho because from now on he is a complete stranger to them and has no

connection with them at this time he points to himself asking if she is asking him to do this to which the woman asks him to hurry up she looks down thinking that she needs to try to take control of the situation but if an Official investigation begins it will only be a matter of time before they find out that MHO is connected to the Azure Dragon Association she looks thoughtful and it is obvious to her that MHO got involved with muan for personal reasons not knowing who he really is he gathered a group of mercenaries

and did such a stupid thing hon looks ahead thinking that they will seize the opportunity and use it as a stepping stone to execute their plan and wonders If this is what should make the Azure dragon an association falter a hooded man is seen and the woman remembers the scientist of three Minds Jin wall turns his head towards her smiling she just looks down on him claiming that she can clearly see that this is his work and again recognizes his skill suddenly she declares that she is not going to stay away and soon he will

see what she will do the man just waves his finger negatively at this saying that it is too Early to praise and exalt him he points his finger at her and smirks declaring that the show isn't over they smile at each other people are are visible standing opposite each other throwing his arms out to the sides Json concludes that muan was simply defending himself and officially confirms that the mercenaries tried to brutally kill him people are running behind him and he orders The Mercenaries to be escorted to prison the bound people cry while they Are

held the man looks at muen asking why he is helping this man looking at him he reminds that murder is prohibited in the central Heavenly Alliance and this MHO hired an entire Clan and an excellent Warrior was unfairly captured on susp of brutal murder he frowns stating that he decided to intervene personally for the sake of his true Master Jing looks dumbfounded asking if he understands what such a statement means looking down the man answers in The affirmative saying that he understands like no one else and also knows that the path will not be easy

he turns around looking at the people behind him a naked man is seen and a statement is made that he gave up too quickly taking off his gloves M informs those present that the public trial will begin soon and now the overall picture should be clear to them he looks serious and declares that he will take care of the one whom the whole world calls the Child of a traitor as his master and it is time for the sake of the master to show the world his true face he hangs his head claiming that he

does not know when or how he will die life on the run is difficult and tiring and people will also be in danger they just look at him with their sparkling eyes as he thanks them for following him until this moment and claims that now they can live as their hearts dictate someone's hat falls to the ground with a crash those present Re reveal their faces and one of them asks if the speech was not too sad and if the man forgot that they swore to always follow him seated people are depicted and the guy

remembers how on that day he said that he would become the most terrible traitor would put his life in danger for the sake of his master they knew this truth before they only dragged out their existence in anticipation of death but thanks to him they found a goal and decided live for Him M looks surprised and the guy states that if he calls him Master for him he is also someone worth sacrificing his life for the man closes his eyes as the man states that whether they face death or not they will follow him so

he asks the man to never say such sad words again smiling muin exhales he calmly agrees turning away he tells them to follow their Master muan Narrows his eyes and looks at him mu stares back and the announcement is made that the guy Has revealed the truth about his identity to the world so he too must declare himself as the servant that follows him the man punches the stone surface insulting Mim sanon trembles with anger and thinks that he was responsible for a huge number of information organizations and it was he who decided to stab

him in the back hiding his intentions so well he sigh as angrily as the others look at him dung doesn't react to this in any way Silently he immediately turns his head back he looks at what is happening below there is a man standing looking at him dies nods at him without saying a word the man brings his fist to his face probably clearing his throat he spreads his arms to the sides announcing that it is has been confirmed that the defendant committed mass murder in the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance in self-defense he

points his finger at muan preparing to move on to the second Crime of the traitor's son namely the suspicion of a conspiracy between a descendant of the northern Heavenly Clan and Silent Night They exchange glances with different emotions the man frowns asking whether the criminal new one recognizes himself as such the guy only unemotionally replies that he doesn't admit it since his father never had a connection with Silent Night turns away frowning and declares that his father is not a traitor and he is not the son of a Traitor and will never be a problem

the man looks at him pointedly asking if he denies that the northern skyclan had a connection with silent night looking at him carefully muan states that his father valued peace Above All Else and never put him in any kind of threat his reputation was tarnished by being falsely accused of treason so he asks the speaker to be fair it was reported that the northern Heavenly Clan had protected the mainland for Generations It sounds like this was happening even though they didn't have a second of comfort due to the dark and cold Skies of the north

new one's father is depicted and the statement is made that they protected the people without leaving these cursed lands a serious fight with a large number of people is shown a sea of blood is visible and the guy claims that it was only for the sake of the Mainland that they fought and shed their blood for more than a 100 Years he says that because they broke their backs others were able to live peacefully and without hardship but instead of valuing order they divided into groups and began to fight he frowns asking what connection with

silent night there could be the man irritably shouts to him that the former head of the northern Clan personally confirmed everything and the central Heavenly Alliance presented evidence he asks if the guy is going to deny the obvious to The last looking at him angrily Newan claims that the central Heavenly Alliance distorted the facts but did not prove anything but only denigrated and betrayed the former head of the clan he suddenly turns around when someone's laughing voice s s s he s seeming to recognize the voice his face turns black and wild a man with

flaming eyes appears ping towards the guy he claims that these are loud statements and he heard him loud and clear muan realizes that it Is janga clouds of dust and a man with sparkling eyes are visible the guy looks at him angrily saying his name people are confused and surprised they ask if this is not Chena one of the great four of the northern heavens and the current head of the Supreme sword Fortress they remember that he has already reached that level of unity with the weapon when the sword is an extension of its owner

it turns out that they say that if a person reaches this level he will not Dare to distinguish where the sword is and where he himself is there is a statement that chena's eyes body and every action all of him have reached the peak and mastered the strongest sword technique a confident man is shown looking straight ahead everyone says that his body itself is no different from the legendary sword they are amazed that such a person has appeared before them the man looks down grinning he points his hand at the newcomer Informing him that he

is a living witness to the history of the northern Heavenly Clan one of the four pillars of the northern Heavenly Clan one of the former great four of the northern Heavens the head of the Fortress changa he asks if they don't have enough evidence to convict the traitor's son he bows to the head of the Fortress saying that he will leave it to him Crossing his arms over his chest the man wonders how muan recovered all this time and if He was alive why he didn't come to him at the Supreme sword Fortress frowning he

states that he was a little busy looking at him displeased Chena states that he was worried about him and if he had found him he would have treated him with warm food to which the guy replies that he did not really want to risk his life for some food the man frowns asking if he has any courage staring back angrily new one claims that he used to live by being wary of his surroundings The wind blows as the men stand opposite each other n watches awkwardly admitting that he feels as if they are crossing blades

rather than having a simple conversation Jin wall looks at the men carefully claiming that his he expected jonga showed up raising one eyebrow Jin wall tells people to be prepared men are in the same position chena's eyes sparkle and he asks if the guy is saying that the central Heavenly Alliance is conspiring with the great four of the Northern Heavens to betray and destroy the northern Heavenly Clan looking at him from under his brows muan reports that his heart is breaking from hearing the traitor he met 10 years later loudly speak the truth to this

the man remembers that he was once also part of the northern Heavenly Clan he sees how he stood behind mean's father and states that he respected the clan head the most but he fell into despair when he learned the truth that he had conspired with Silent night frowning he claims that he tried for days to convince him but the head of the clan did not listen to his words until the very end the reason for the fall of the northern Heavenly Clan was the stupid decision of mean's father he stands in front of the angry

Guy saying that he has the blood of a traitor in him and no one wants to see him roaming the central plains freely looking at him angrily the man claims that this is all for his own good it is Not too late he just needs to destroy his martial arts return to the northern region and live there quietly since if he does this they will forgive his crime and whether the guy hates him or not this is the last thing he can do for him as his uncle frowning muwan asks if his father really conspired

with silent night looking back with displeasure chenan notices that he continues to ask bowing his head the guy tells the man to look into his eyes and give a final Answer with his mouth wide open he calls him an impudent man and and asks how he dares to direct his bloodlust at him new one reports that he already knew everything namely that he and the demon fist young were the initiators of the destruction of their Clan the man frowns and wonders what nonsense he is talking about they stand opposite each other and the guy asks

if he thought he could hide the truth forever to which Chena says that it seems like he started talking Nonsense as soon as he was pushed into a corner a man appears behind muan calling out to janga a determined guy appears in size a small man sits behind him he raises his head and states that mean's words are true asking if the man thought he could hide the truth for long he wants to end everything he has done to deceive the world he shows his two white teeth while sitting calmly muan looks dumbfounded and seems

to understand who the man rusen is carrying is it turns Out that this is the keeper of documents and secrets of the northern Heavenly Clan it becomes known that this is the head of the Hall of secret Origins he is depicted as yum NE one deduces that it is happened he is surprised at how the man looks now Chen becomes Furious wondering why this man is still alive happen waves his hand saying that he and the lord of the sword have not seen each other for a long time he introduces himself claiming that he is

a man whom Yung will lured away and then brought to this state with his own hands and then threw away he looks at the man decisively a settlement is depicted and snow can be seen falling it is about what happened 10 years ago on the day when the head of the Jin Clan took his own life in the northern Heavenly Clan it represents what happened a year before this event happen is depicted busy with his work he remembers how someone quietly approached him at that Moment they handed him something and it turns out that he

was offered a deal the man looks dumbfounded at the unfolded scroll it is learned that he was given a report stating that the eyes of the northern Heavenly Clan were conspiring with silent night happen looks at this man in surprise he states that the document was written by janga and indeed it is he who is shown it turns out that he recommended that haping send a report to the central Heavenly Alliance and Negotiate with the central plains to disband the northern Heavenly Clan the man looks with wide eyes and the thought sounds that for this

he was promised riches in a high position but everyone in the northern Heavenly Clan knew about something it turns out that the head of the clan would never do that happen recalls that the document as he already said was forged by chonga to achieve his own goals he believes that he is tired of living in the dead lands of the Northern region he understands that in order for a person to endure the hardships of being in the northern heavenly Clan he needs a truly enormous sense of Duty happen claims that he was too weak and

this ruined him the Clan's territory is shown he clutches the scroll in his hands and it is reported that a tiny part in the darkest depths of his heart wanted to live in warmth and peace and everything got out of control because of changua a man is seen With his hand on happen's shoulder and it becomes known that this is how he made a decision that he will never be able to change he claims that it all started with a false document in the four pillars of the northern Heavens the centuries old story is reported

to have come to an end too easily it turns out that on the night the clan leader took his own life the northern Heavenly Clan was disbanded happen remembers Chong will pointing the sword at him and says That he got rid of all the documents in the Hall of secret Origins a bloodied man is shown and it becomes known that they got rid of him too without a shred of doubt he begged the killer not to kill him and declared that if he was allowed to live he would take this secret to his grave changa

just looked at him mercilessly he swung his weapon and blood flowed he waved again provoking the same process it turns out that this is how happen was thrown out a Man is shown lying in a huge pool of his own blood to this Chena just laughs declaring that he made up an interesting story he looks at him seriously asking how they dare to conspire against him and talk such nonsense in his presence do they think that anyone will believe them he himself thinks that he burned all the documents he remembers that he killed happen with

his own hands he wonders why he is still alive he looks questioningly when the man asks if he Knows why he was the one in charge of storing the northern Heavenly Clan secret documents confused chenell wonders why this happened smiling happen claims that he could not have known because only the head of the clan knew that he had a unique skill and thanks to it he was able to save the 10-year-old fake document that he created he wonders how the stranger who saved him the day they were killed knew that this time would come he

looks ahead thinking that Everything is as he said he can spend the rest of his life usefully he hopes this will help repay his sins suddenly he leans back coughing there is something voluminous in his throat a scroll of some kind comes out of his mouth everyone looks at what is happening in shock turns out it was an internal storage technique happen's eyes sparkle and the scroll comes out completely changa is absolutely Amazed by this turn of events he grabs his Sheathed weapon suddenly he puts it forward muan and mu cover the man holding the

scroll and his teeth with themselves and their swords mu frowns he slides his foot along the ground trying to resist he declares that for some someone whose best years are already behind him Chena is too strong he looks at the determined muan holding a sword in his hands the man asks how they dare to go against him to which the guy replies that he himself confirmed Everything a crowd of people is seen noticing that Yuma has responded to the accusations and wondering if this means the men are telling the truth everyone is amazed and asks

if they are not lying then quango was unjustly convicted and how could this happen the man looks at the people from afar while the question is asked whether they were talking about the Betrayal of one of the great four of the northern Heavens gin wall stands smiling widely the man remembers how he Made a hand gesture and found a list of names of those who were in the northern Heavenly Clan he remembers how they sat at the table it turns out that Jin wall looked up the details of an incident that happened 10 years ago

he sat thoughtfully it becomes known that he contacted happen who is hiding the truth about what happened Jin wall points something at the man happen sits in a State of Shock the man looks at the scientist in confusion asking if Everything they did was for this to which Jin wall wonders if he told him since there were many obvious signs that surfaced even before the incident he Narrows his eyes claiming that there will be mistakes in any scheme that people implement this also applies to the destruction of the northern Heavenly Clan he frowns stating that

in order to prove that muan is the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan janga is the best solution that the central Heavenly Alliance has he smiles turning to the man and says that they are lucky that happen is still alive and feels guilty because if he had not taken this step everything would have been in vain their plan was a success because it was he who kept all the books and documents and the man was the one who found out where happen was so he thanks him for his help the man's gaze has not changed

and jyn wall claims that the stage is set now they can fight to their heart's content The man doesn't look away from him thinking that he's incredible and he knew he's extraordinarily smart but wonders how he can let muan fight janga he asks if the guy has a chance to survive or even win the gray-haired man stands realizing that this puts them in a difficult position he concludes that this is why martial artists born in the northern region are not so good he looks down wondering how he can make it big in the political Arena

if he can't handle Such a small thing he claims that people who carry out massacres and survive them are simply talented he thinks that those who can anticipate the situation and react correctly and then destroy their enemies are the ones who will succeed the man understands that it is more important that they be people who honor loyalty Glory pride and are able to show strength he looks down on what is happening he realizes that Chena has proven to everyone that his opponents Are right he states that public opinion has also changed and no excuses will

help him now he claims that doubts have taken root in their hearts and they will only grow further rumors will spread and people will pay even more attention to what is happening he sees Jong will looking in the direction and wonders what his next move is he asks what else he can do he comes to the conclusion that all he has to do is kill muan no questions asked asked the man stands With his head down and wonders what to do with public opinion regarding the conspiracy of the central Heavenly Alliance and the great four

of the northern Heavens against the northern Heavenly Clan he decides to just cover it up with an even bigger Scandal like always because eventually they will forget everything and start gossiping about a new incident the man believes that he has no reason to worry he thinks that even if muan defeats him they will Still win since one of the problematic four of Heavens will be eliminated he sits thoughtfully he decides to just come up with a good excuse and take care of muan later he wonders if one of the nine Heavens manwa forsaw all this

and decided to involve ganga he believes he would be better off killing them all the man lowers his head it turns out that he is sure that there is a strategist who is helping muan he admits that he is more concerned about this person he Leaves when a man standing next to him asks where he is going and claims that he is going to do his work the guy frowning covers himself with his sword turning around Chena asks if they are serious he angrily shouts whether everyone really fell for their nonsense and states that he

is doing this to punish them for their impudence and disgusting Behavior he stands in front of the crowd as his cape flutters in the wind Json watches the scene and thinks About the world hero member of the great four janga who defended the central plains for decades he recalls that no matter what he did the public followed him as people trusted him and considered him a hero he claims that he has now made a serious mistake the man looks ahead with concentration he believes that even the title of a world hero cannot change how the

public sees him now because for them he is an emotionless killer he understands that The second charge will be dropped against muan he thinks about how the whole world now knows about the Injustice he faced and how hard it was for him muan is shown looking at the man wondering why he allowed himself to be caught sunwu is confused and thinks that the minister has left his position and it seems that this is the end he understands that suspicion breeds suspicion so obviously people will have a lot of doubts after this he opens his Mouth

slightly realizing that everything secret is becoming clear and no matter what the man says now if he does not have weighty arguments that can justify him the crowd will not believe it changor remains in the same position as before they show him closer his eyes sparkle and he claims that he doesn't care what others think of him and if everything sounds like an excuse to them he might as well get rid of the source of all the trouble right now he throws Away his cloak believing he has fallen into mean's trap he sheads his sword

and states that he stopped quango from handing over the central plains to Silent Night and saved them he asks how the guy dared to frame a hero like him and calls him the son of a traitor he swings his sword saying that because of their relationship he proposed to destroy his martial arts and was going to let him live in peace in the northern region but he twisted the truth Tarnished his honor and he has no choice but to get rid of him he declares himself his personal executioner he puts his sword forward declaring that

he will become the Executioner of muwan the son of the traitor and will punish him frowning the guy calls him by name happen sweating continues to hold the scroll in his teeth he spits blood when rusen asks what happened muan looks at what is happening in fear he turns to muin asking him to take everyone to the Place below the training grounds and informing him that the scientist of three Minds may also be in danger M looks seriously when the guy asks him to protect gin wall and the others and he wants to make his

guess nean tilts his head forward he understands that he must see the matter through to the end M looking just as seriously accepts his order he turns around and leaves sunu runs and worriedly states that the situation is getting out of control it Will soon turn into a huge mess he wonders how such a small event became so big he grabs Json by the clothes asking what the head of law enforcement is doing since their work is done and they need to get out of here as soon as possible the man looks at him with

narrowed eyes and thinks that there will be no problem if muan draws his blade against Chena as the guy stares back at him he states that even if anyone has a complaint he will take care of it and Muan just needs to give it his all he states that he can do so if he survives muan just looks emotionlessly a bloody scroll can be seen falling from happen's mouth the guy puts his sheath forward declaring that he is the fifth head of the clan drawing his blade he claims that he will pronounce judgment on the

true traitor who stands before him holding the sword janga asks if he thinks he can fight him remembering that he didn't study martial arts as a child And there are no secret techniques that he has had the opportunity to learn with since Northern Celestial the clan was destroyed he notices that the guy learned to fight anyway which is why he was given such a big name as Northern blade which is why he is so self-confident he wonders how muan dares to raise his sword against him the guy throws away the sheath asking why the man

is so sure that there are no techniques left in the northern Heavenly Clan and remembers that he stole all the sword techniques from the clan yung's eyes sparkle and he figures he'll rip his tongue out first mean's eyes also and he reports that his father said that when it comes to the sword a man is better than him better than anyone Chena takes off asking if he stood up to him knowing what muan defends himself from the blows of his blade and understands why the man could not stand being worse than someone he steps on

the ground he States that the northern skyclan was not a strong fence that could protect janga but just a bird cage that prevented him from flying the man swings his sword with his mouth wide open he shouts that knowing this the guy decided to draw his blade new one immediately swings and activates the Shadow Blade of heavenly destruction he holds it with one hand lifting it up smoke is coming from changu sword he hides behind him saying that there should not have been any Secret techniques left in the northern Heavenly clamp dust flies around the

kneeling muan asking if he is saying that the northern Clan does not have any techniques he raises the blade he rolls it with some fingers the guy grabs the blade turning it the other way he closes himself with it uttering words of denial many symbols appear and he declares that he is the secret technique he is the northern Heavenly clown Chena stands there his eyes sparkling his hands shake And he wonders what kind of powerful Sword Art this is he looks in bewilderment claiming that he is sure that the northern Heavenly blade sword techniques have

been destroyed but does not have time to finish holding the blade in his hands muan notices that this is an unusual technique because changu took away the hand-to-hand combat techniques the shadow of a person is shown it is reported that the movement techniques were taken by mashang a sword Is seen in someone's hands another Shadow is depicted as the thought is heard that the strengthening and cultivation techniques were given to hukam another Shadow and it becomes known that the sword techniques were taken by janga he stole everything that the clan had new one is seen

as a child and he asks if the man thought that he would forget this simply because he was still a child but he saw it with his own eyes donga frowns reminding him that he Asked where he learned this sword technique and wonders if if he too was in League with silent night Yan's eyes are black and he claims to have learned this technique from the northern Heavenly Clan a secret technique that contains the true essence of the northern Clan the clan itself angry the man states that he should stop making jokes and asks if

he thinks there is something he doesn't know about the northern sky Clan suddenly he became Quiet realizing something the northern sky Clan is shown the house of 10,000 Spirits is depicted he remembers quango the man realizes that he often climbed this Tower and spent time looking at the northern sky Clan he stands there frowning and the question arises as to whether this is because the clan is the secret technique kwangho turns his head in Surprise xango wonders why mian's father became the fourth head of the northern Heavenly Clan and not him Kwangho waves at him

happily the Man's eyes sparkle and he asks why he couldn't become a leader he bows to the head of the clan greeting him a Sandy area is depicted holding the sword in his hands Chena thinks about the true secret technique of the Northern Heavenly Clan which rightfully belongs to him muan also holds the blade in front of him when the man realizes that this technique was his the men stand opposite each other a side view is shown when They are not moving clouds of dust fly around them chena's face is dark and his eyes sparkle

he seems determined he Narrows his eyes new one looks at him emotionlessly with his black eyes suddenly the man pushes his foot off the ground the guy does the same they rush into battle with each other they strike and sparks fly from their swords putting his weapon away chenell looks at muwan with sparkling eyes the guy leaning to the side looks decisively back they Stand opposite each other again they decide to strike again changor raises his sword above his head Newan confidently fights back with his blade covering himself with it he realizes that every time

the man swings the sword he feels a strong pressure and it continues to increase as Chena points the sword at him he thinks that this sword technique consumes a lot of internal energy so unless a person has an inordinately large supply of Kai Energy it will not be possible to use it muan parries the blow while the man thinks about the art of the sword which exists only for him and only he can use it he raises the sword above his head activating the white Phantom sword the Heavenly Infinity Sword muan frowns when he hears

the thought of a technique that contains everything that a person has achieved he tells the man to show everything that he has he holds back his blow intending to destroy it he jumps Surprising yunga he's going to hit him from above the men Clash swords again changa eyes sparkling understands what the true Heritage of the northern Heavenly Clan is he realizes that so far he has only seen such a small part he throws a punch but muan jumps away smiling wildly he tells him to keep dodging slashing slashing swinging his sword using all his skill

he declares that he will steal the secret technique right from under his nose and make it His own the man Smiles contentedly Newan looks at him frowning donga prepares to attack again the guy also goes into battle a clash of their forces is visible Newan ends up behind the man blood is gushing with precise blows of their swords the opponents left deep cuts on each other Newan looked at his shoulder from which blood was gushing out yungan noticed a wound on his thigh it seemed that both of them were not very worried about the injuries

they Received the determination to continue the battle was visible in the eyes of the main character Jong was face was tense a drop of sweat ran down his Temple and he smelling the scent of blood felt a surge of of freshness at the moment when the sharp and burning cold sword pierced his tough skin and hot blood grinning widely and bearing his teeth the man realized that he had not felt something like this for a long time drops of rain pattered on the White Tiles of the area where the battle took place jonga turned his

gaze to the dark clouds the rain cooled his peaceful face making him wonder that he himself had after all become accustomed to a quiet life despite his rejection of the nine Heavens desire to maintain peace on the mainland turning to muwan who never let go of his Katana chonga clarified whether the guy was the killer of demon fist Jo changu hitting his eyebrows the main character left the question Unanswered and calmly said that it was his uncle's turn the Man's eyes lit up with fire this phrase made him realize that muan really killed yungu since

Silent Night would never have done this grasping the sparkling sword more tightly he admitted that the young man was indeed a true master and worthy of being called the northern Blade the Sparks became brighter Illuminating his cloak and Yung War realized that he could end up like yungu if he took muan Too lightly and he would have to fight with his full strength red fire which even rain could not extinguish completely enveloped the sword preparing to continue the battle the enemy used the Heavenly Infinity Sword technique rain poured down on the battlefield as they stood

opposite each other awaiting the next attacks Newan carefully watched the actions of his opponent he took a defensive stance determined not to hold back his power any longer suddenly Yung Was struck with a crushing blow with his sword the guy was able to deflect it with his Katana in time due to the colliding Force he was thrown back immediately after this he was able to dodge another blow however the enemy had no intention of retreating continuing the attack with the help of Rapid movements of their weapons Jong was spun into the air he pulled the

burning sword behind his back in the next second the man with sparkling eyes was ready to Unleash all his strength on his opponent gritting his teeth and using luminous sword flash jungell launched a powerful strike a huge Pillar of Fire r to the skies destroying the area below it by placing his Katana above his head in time muan was able to protect himself from injury the enemy bit his lower lip in displeasure he then abruptly pushed the defensive protagonist away this forced the guy to put his weapon behind his back for a Counterattack a purple

Spark flashed against the background of the cracked Earth new one used blade flash with lightning speed the blade flying towards him caught jonga by surprise he tried to defend himself with iron gloves the tip of the sword grazed his cheek spraying blood everywhere the bloodied man arrogantly glanced at his opponent new one restrainedly remained confident in his own Victory but suddenly his eyes widened not understanding how this could happen he Saw a sword piercing his side yungho licked his lips smugly his sword was already ready to cut the guy who had Frozen after his attack

to prevent this the main character managed to jump to the side his movements were very deaft he twirled the katana in his hands and grabbed it into a better position the next blow hit the man's body yunga did not expect this calling muan a demon-like scoundrel who maintains speed despite his condition they exchanged Attacks again the faces of the soldiers made it clear that no one was ready to retreat muan bearing his teeth menacingly continued to deliver Swift blows one after another jonga bravely fought them off trying not to give in smiling eily he thought

that this was simply incredible and his opponent's skill was impressive forcing him to try hard the warrior introduced quano and mentally asked if head of the clan saw how amazing his son who survived alone In the northern dead lands was looking up and smiling evily he envied quango whose son was able to fight on par with him in a bloody battle because chonga himself could not produce future Generations in a whirlwind of deft attacks the man turned to the sky again thinking that he had fought for so long although he knew how disgusting his feelings

of inferiority were deciding to fight to the very end yungu once again caused Flames to appear causing one to Jump away however the guy with his hands behind his back did not lose his vigilance the ground opened up before the power of the impending attack illuminated by the fire of his sword the enemy used the rain of blades technique the trail from the swords blow rolled across the entire sight and across the pagota standing in front of it the next moment jonga turned around while the building was coming apart at the seams in front of

him at the last moment muan Was able to jump into the air dodging the attack the enemy turned around in bewilderment as at how the young man was able to avoid death a katana flashed in the hands of the main character who was in the air he used the shooting star Spirit technique causing huge waves of purple energy to emanate from The Sword the guy directed all his strength towards the crater formed after a fiery shower jonga held out his great sword in front of him expecting an attack from The air waves of energy blinded

him the force of the impact was so great that it forced the clouds to disperse and a huge gap appeared in the sky and the tiles of the site were completely destroyed yunga managed to stay on his feet the rival's swords crossed in battle their faces were tense to the Limit the man noticed that the katana was cutting the sword and realized that it was made of the heaviest and strongest metal Crimson black steel realizing that his Affairs Were bad he threw his opponent away from him nuvon landed a couple of meters from the enemy

you could see the Readiness for the next move on his face his legs didn't waver at all they stood opposite each other clutching their swords in their hands Jong Un successfully tried to cut the guy's neck V1 felt the Sword move by inertia at the moment of the enemy's vulnerability the main character raised his Katana for another blow however yungho was faster and was able To use his technique before being injured a huge stream of fire burst out from his sword muan had to rise into the air again to avoid getting caught in the burning

flames he didn't notice how jongle was already above him raising his sword above his head the warrior was already ready to kill his opponent his body turned red the moment he used the Phantom Blade played everything around the site began to collapse causing the crowd of people to flee six men Spreading their arms to the sides created a protective field in this way they protected the guests sitting on the balcony from danger ning rusen Jin wall and Murray tried to escape from the battlefield as quickly as possible the Fallen roof of the pagota lay in

ruins in front of her sat the exhausted muan clutching his side and spitting out cloths of blood jangle was moving in his direction holding his sword his eyes burned with fire at the sight of his Weakened opponent he thrust his sword forward praising the boy for standing up to the sword God Newan without raising his gaze from the ground muttered something unintelligible squinting his eyes in confusion the man asked what the hero was trying to say the young man asked the enemy to come closer frowning his brows angrily he repeated his words once again and

used the rain of blades technique the katana of muan Who Rose from the ground lit up with a purple Light She Blinded the clueless jonga the next Moment The Warrior armor shattered into small pieces leaving his body vulnerable out of Rage the man swore at the guy for his cunning he tried to strike with his fiery sword but muan dodged it in time while yungu was distracted he rushed to the side the enemy did not notice how the hero was behind him without giving him the opportunity to determine his location muwan began to quickly run

around his Opponent thanks to his lightning likee movements a purple hurricane of energy swirled around the ground the tornado tormented chonga naked body it caused the man to experience terrible pain muan slowed down to use Sea cleave he raised his Katana over his rather battered enemy the katana aimed at the most vulnerable spot the chest yho was not going to give up Victory so easily putting out his weapons for defense however the katana blade cut through the Sword and left a deep cut on his body the man fell to his knees spitting out blood the

sun emerging from behind the clouds illuminated the guy standing in front of the defeated enemy the people gathered in the Square were amazed at the bright sky that opened up in the puddle that formed after the rain the Silhouettes of those fighting were visible blood began to flow from yuna's mouth NE one clutching his side also spat out drops of red liquid humbly Looking at the floor against the backdrop of the destroyed City the warrior said that in front of him was no longer a little boy but a first class swordsman capable of Conquering the

whole world and asked what Sword Art he uses to which the guy replied that the technique is called Heaven destroying demonic Shadow Blade the man without taking his eyes off the ground repeated this name laughed and concluded that the techniques he owned were ridiculous Jonga whose face was covered with cuts said that even the strongest twig will never become a tree new one looking at the defeated enemy asked why he betrayed his father and the northern Heavenly Clan having lost the wilt alive my uncle remained silent the man saw a sword broken and half lying

on the tiles suddenly instead of mean's reflection he saw quango in him Imagining the clan Chief towering Majestic ically over him small and insignificant Jong was said That his actions were provoked by the desire to become stronger but as he strived for the top he realized that he did not want to be just one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan Imagining the stars in front of him the warrior stated that he always wanted to be stronger than ganho surpassed the nine heavens and become the universe the Stars dimly illuminated his subconscious looking

at his sword he continued to talk about how he had become obsessed With success gaining more and more power and recognition and that his aspirations had turned into vile addiction and greed yunga again remembered mean's father who wanted peace in the world then the image of jangu appeared in his head who wanted to gain the power of the nine Heavens while the rest of the great four also pursued their own personal goals seeing his reflection in the blade of the sword the warrior said that he wanted to become so strong that even they all Could

not compare with him and so that the whole world would be at his feet although he understood that all people make decisions based on what want raising his head Chong looked at the winner of the battle and said menacingly that the guy had stepped onto a path covered in blood lean calmly responded to the question of whether he could handle it the main character respectfully sat down on one knee in front of his uncle frowning his brows he Asked the one who was revered as one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan not

to try to justify what he had done with blood flowing down his forehead new and disparagingly called jonga a vile and cowardly person who could not overcome himself and decided to resort to lies the man only laughed doubting Quang Ho's nobility and asked to kill him as soon as possible the katana pierced the dark silhouette of the warrior a stream of blood came out Of yuna's mouth suddenly he grabbed the young man by the back of his head Nan was very scared when he felt his hand but the traitor did this in order to get

closer and whisper in his ear that something unknown was hidden in the current murum which quho was aware of but could not talk about a bloody Katana protruded from Chong's back as he continued to quietly say that they have learned this when they left the North and arrived in the central plains and That with the exception of mashen all members of the great four had turned out to be traitors who were not going to sit idly by Newan did not let go of the katana while the man asked the northern blade who defeated the vile

traitor to the path of the sword to find out the truth and restore peace his lifeless body went limp the main character breathed a sigh of relief pulling his weapon from his dead enemy he turned his gaze to the sky with the ruined City in The background Rubble of walls covered the area jongen who had disguised himself as one of the stones was glad that he managed to survive irritably crawling out of his hiding place he noticed that after mean's fights only destruction was always left something caught his attention and made him look around on

the Rocks lay a scroll that happen took out of his stomach having grabbed it jongan looked around worriedly and decided to leave before Anyone saw him in the midst of the ruins stood the only surviving pagota the guests sitting on the balcony jumped up from their seats an alarmed yoan with beads of sweat running down his face realized that despite the power of the Phantom cursed blade of janga Newan having defeated him turned out to be much more terrible and incredible rukam tightly clenching his fists was afraid to imagine what would happen in a few

years if the main character was already So good manhon closing his eyelids asked those present about what they should do when the training grounds are in this state chanall was upset about the devastation around him saying that the price for destroying the central Celestial Alliance his property would be enormous sangin exclaimed in shock that it was unlikely that muan had enough funds which made gimon Angry turning to chanall he said that the Tang family would pay for everything everyone looked At him in surprise when the man said how much money was needed for this Chilson

saurin and mukin supported gimon offering their assistance in covering the damage and hoping that the problem was now resolved everyone stood silently in bewilderment looking at the deceased yonga muan thought that the entire Central Heavenly Alliance was shocked just because of his appearance which meant that the nine Heavens would have to intervene the guy looked towards the Balcony flaring at everyone he repeated that he was only defending himself from the Assassins sent by MHO and that his father did not collude with silent night and concluded that by his actions janga confirmed the conspiracy and betrayal

of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan turning to the people standing in the Square muan asked whether he should continue to destroy his martial arts and whether it was a problem that he was the successor of the Northern Heavenly Clan The people were silent they froze watching what was happening sweat poured from their faces their nerves were on edge the men were stunned by what they saw Chilson mckin gimon and saurin did not make a sound the gazes of the guests sitting on the balcony were focused on the Square raising his chin arrogantly

muan said that his innocence had been proven and now he should not have any problems in the central Heavenly Alliance the sun was setting behind the Horizon against the backdrop of a dumbfounded crowd standing surrounded by who and the be brothers wely watched the site extremely indignant and scared he thought that muan had become crazy and was not at all like the crybaby wle had met 7 years ago the surviving pagota towered above the ruins with her hand on the wall an excited H young theorized that muan had become a much more significant figure exceeding

all her expectations thanks to his victory over Janga and his growing strength that would put him on par with the nine Heavens lowering her eyebrows thoughtfully she was full of confidence that there would be people interested in the fall of the northern Heavenly Clan 10 years ago and then the elders would not be able to escape unscathed if the fact that the central Heavenly Alliance colluded with the great four was revealed which led to the destruction of the northern Celestial Clan sweat Dripping from her face she wondered if they would try to pin this on

MHO who was part of the Azure Dragon Association and how the leaders of the central Alliance who are unlikely to just sit idly by would handle this hurin turned her attention to the figure standing next to her her eyes widened in Surprise saon his mouth open in admiration and his fists clenched was furiously happy he was completely shaken by how amazing and incredible muan was on the Battlefield and how strong the spirit of the northern Heavenly Clan was in his successor hyon was ashamed of her friend who expressed the desire to fight the northern blade

who was capable of defeating one of the great four at such a young age among the people in the Square a figure in a robe stood out an eye flashed from under the hood on Kion pouting his lips contentedly thought muan is pretty good since yunga lost so easily and after seeing their fight he Understood why his father died smirking slightly he asked himself if the main character was able to become stronger because he had the opportunity to face Jang Wu of the great four and if the northern Heavenly Clan secret technique was really that

good or if muan was that strong putting these thoughts aside Wang his eyes burning concluded that the reason for his strength was simply the combination of all the variables leaving the square the man assumed that this Stems from the fact that the blood of the head of the Jinn Clan flows in his father's killer and thought that he hates such people who have perseverance and a desire for development looking back at the square once again anong filled with hatred asked himself who he himself who had abandoned his Humanity was seeing muan coming down the stairs

he realized that this was definitely the son of the head of the Jin Clan whom the central Heavenly Alliance was so afraid Of luusing praised the protagonist for his excellent work and handed him the scabard for which he thanked him Jin wall hugged his friend tightly inadvertently pressing on his wounds and causing terrible pain and joyfully stated that he was only feigning confidence and was very afraid of defeat despite believing in Victory muray Drew mean's attention to herself with Tears In Her Eyes in front of them stood rusen behind whom sat the barely alive happen

The girl approached him the main character looked emotionlessly at the head of the Hall of secret Origins while rusen attacked him with questions about his Origins Jin all whispered that happen's body was already in a terrible state but now that he was using internal energy after so many years of inactivity his blood circulation had deteriorated and they both needed to leave to treat wounds new one agreed with his companion but turning to the square he was stunned Like his friends there was genuine surprise in his eyes the crowd in the Square parted respectfully opening the

way to the exit new one didn't expect this he calmly closed his eyes people watched them carefully the guy's body in clothes were pretty battered in the battle the hero remembered Chong's last words about the path covered in blood red Footprints appeared under his feet moving towards the exit with his friends he took the chosen path leaving a long Bright trail behind him the sun rose over a huge City in the center of which stood a tall pagota the impressed residents went about their business but no one in the world of Miram was prepared for

such an unexpected turn of events three men drinking tea discussed whose side was right if the real hero the head of the northern heaven Heavenly Clan was not in cahoots with silent night and the entire Clan was destroyed in vain happen the head of the Hall of Secret Origins shed the truth on the events that took place and now the central Heavenly Alliance will no longer be able to use the lie about the Betrayal of the northern Heavenly Clan to their advantage the men praised Quang Ho's dedication discussed how the central plains would lose some

of its fighting Power if the Discord continued and that chonga acted like a real man when he chose death over trying to justify him self people were rebuilding The destroyed training ground for selection into the Invaders many of them cursed the northern Heavenly Clan until yesterday now no one was interested in this anymore the man in the black cloak raised onley's hand and pointed at him the guy who grimaced his face with displeasure did not like what was happening the sun illuminated the palace The Travelers who arrived at the residence of the T family in

Wuhan bent over the barely breathing bloodied Haping the old man remembered how he almost died lying with severed limbs on the floor and he did not have the strength to see who had come to save him although the man's voice seemed familiar to him someone gave the dying happen a heart massage saying that the traitor who showed his fangs deserves death but he may still be useful in the future a stranger put a piece of bread into his open mouth saying that when the right day comes the old man will have to do Everything in

his power and if this does not happen he will simply continue his miserable existence and eventually die the unknown person left the wounded man alone promising that he would one day pay for his sins happen barely squeezed out the words asking for forgiveness from muan for the conspiracy with the central Heavenly Alliance and chonga which he agreed to unable to resist the temptation he was very sorry but muan didn't react at all the guy sat with his Lips pursed and his eyes hidden jongan made his way through the crowd with a scroll in his hands

suddenly his eyes widened in amazement he opened the paper which turned out to be completely blank Jin wall arrived in time and hugged jongan and told that little was known about happen's internal storage technique but he could store something for only 6 months and the fake report compiled by jonga for the central Heavenly Alliance had long been lost a Few days before the trial the head of the Hall of secret Origins was shocked by the news that muan had been captured by the alliance Jin wall disdainfully informed him that a trial would soon take place

and Mr jyn would be punished for being the successor of the northern Heavenly Clan it was then that happen revealed that he had a special ability that could play a decisive role dongan putting his hands on his belt was amazed that his friend had bet everything on a Fake to which the man said that it didn't matter anymore because everyone bought it gin wall content with the victory of a lie over another lie bared his teeth causing the Master of Disguise to consider him crazy two people stood on a cape overlooking a bright Lake happen

was escorted on his final Journey as expected Newan became a truly important figure in just one day turning out to be a completely different person the brush dripped ink onto the paper the People of the central plains Amazed by the Battle of janga and muan predict that he will achieve the power of the nine Heavens thoughtful ginal having written in a scroll that his friend had been trying to recover and heal his wounds for several days decided that it was time to visit him pagodas with light brown roofs stood one to the other gin wall

noticed gimon and rusen entering the gate he asked them in bewilderment if the Mayan Warrior had decided to Participate in the Invader selection to gain more combat experience rusen with a a completely swollen face proudly placing his hands on his belt declared that he was not beaten at all it was just that the blows of each opponent were so weak that it was not even necessary to dodge a few hours ago during the selection a large guy with a ponytail lands strong blows on rusen who has fallen to the ground somehow he tried to defend

himself with his hands Bearing his teeth suddenly he struck his opponent with a sharp uppercut releasing energy similar to a wolf's gaping Jaws people cheered as they looked at the smug winner and shouted about how daringly and recklessly the dog fought the black and white twin bears was brutally beaten but again ended the fight with one corageous blow rusen raising his hand depicted his fans shouting Victory and his nickname mad Blood Hound to which gim looked down in Shame and said that Victory with one blow after missing a 100 attacks would bring him to the

Grave head Tang said that he needed to stop making faces and go get some treatment Jin wall was embarrassed to watch their conflict over rusin's shoulder was the entrance to the pegot it was very dark inside the bandaged muan sat on the bed bowing his head the guy remembered M's instructions that the world of Miram is much larger and more mysterious danup told him the Same thing claiming that silent night was not much different from him and that the world was not the same as they knew it yungu said that to fight him he would

have to use a special martial art created to defeat the nine Heavens his son also warned the hero that there are two sides to everything and nothing can be done about it new one again imagined Yuma grabbing his head the enemy's words that something unknown which quango knew about was hiding in the current world of Miram haunted him the guy sat illuminated by the Rays of the Sun in thought trying to compare all the facts and understand what it all could mean the Scabbard stood nearby muwan realized that despite the difficult situation he had seen

too much blood to stop now his feet touched the cold wooden floor the hero saw a huge puddle of blood and asked himself whether he would become the same monster as all these people his face was reflected in Restless blood the Young man threw these thoughts away from himself with a determined look muwan mentally committed himself to follow his ideals without hesitation the guy left the room in a white suit attracting the attention of his friends Jin wall was happy to see him gim noticed that he was getting better and asked if the medicine was

working Wan clasping his lowered hands asked for forgiveness for All the Troubles caused and thanked them from the bottom of his heart for their help And support the scientist looking at the wounded comrade said that he had experienced the most most troubles but it was thanks to his excellent work that the atmosphere was now completely different and no one would dare to mess with the air of the northern Heavenly Clan gim conveyed that muang would leave for a while to settle matters in the department of pursuit and capture rusen bragging about himself shouted that he

had defeated all his opponents in the Selection and that now he was also famous since the audience called him the Mad Blood Hound new one embarrassedly praised the guy they were noticed by Murray walking nearby she came closer inquiring about the health of the hero who looked back at her and said that she was sewing up his clothes right now they had a very awkward conversation about how things were very torn and looked more like Rags which is why they should get new clothes new one embarrassed Promised to think about it desen came out of

a nearby building asking for forgiveness for intruding into the conversation of people who were distracted by him gimon and gin wall looked in his Direction suspiciously the minister of the central Heavenly Alliance smiled calmly against the back drop of the red clear sky the head of the time Family asked what brought him here the scientist who raised his eyebrow questioningly also did not Expect his appearance desen laughed in confusion looking at the bandaged muan he notified everyone that he had come after hearing that a very important person was here the man in the tall headdress

introduced himself and said that he was pleased to meet Mr Jin muan said his name rather coldly there was some disbelief in des's eyes the young man's gaze was too indifferent clearing his throat the min Minister apologized for the sudden visit which surprised Everyone and said that he had to find them as quickly as possible given the current situation of the central Celestial Alliance the sun illuminated the square where the conversation took place the man spoke about the decision of the central Heavenly Alliance not to punish muan and to reconsider the events regarding the destruction

of the northern Heavenly Clan he moved his hand to the side stating that yung's actions did indeed look suspicious even Considering the loud statement of the northern Heavenly Clans secret Origins Hall head and that now it would be difficult to judge and determine what actually happened 10 years ago the heroes listened attentively to desent who promised to do everything possible to reinvestigate the incident and find out the truth despite the loss of crucial evidence he placed his fist on his open palm and on behalf of the entire Central Heavenly Alliance Expressed his condolences and apologized

for all the torment they had endured Newan standing behind the tense gin wall and gimon calmly accepted the apology until this moment denen who had been standing at a decent distance asked permission to leave he left the square and went to his servant who was waiting for him at the palanquin his face looked pleased suddenly he looked around wanting to add something in parting putting his fingers to his lips the Minister said that difficulties might arise and that he would have to meet with his master the night sky the Crimson Moon illuminates the destroyed houses

at the bottom of the dark Gorge there were low buildings the four demonic sovereigns and Elders knelt Before the Throne on it sat an old man with long gray hair whose body was exhausted to the Limit barely breathing he asked if his minions had prepared a new body for him Chong Haack bowed and Answered in the affirmative Blackwing spear turned its attention to him the Elder was shaking with fear the lord of the night against the backdrop of the full moon said that this was good and that when the ritual was over they would go

to the central plains against the colorful yellow orange background a tall building was visible obscured by white clouds this Tower is called the abundance of nine and it is the residence of the nine Heavens in the Central Heavenly Alliance the man with a gray mustache and beard a scar on his forehead and eight swords on his back was called wooden chup he looked at the Horizon and said that no one would water a flower that could not bloom for a long time but changa who had earned the old man's recognition was too hasty and broke

suddenly chocob frowned and turned around telling someone that his nasty habit would never change he turned to a man standing nearby and hinted that he Was not going to drag him inside with his own hands chup did not move and at first no one entered the room however then someone short appeared there and laughed and said that the man's dog nose remained the same it was an old woman in a mask with a staff on her back she waved her hand and asked if choca had do wine that he made himself the man opened the

wooden cabinet and took out a jug he then threw it into the old lady's hands she started pouring the drink into her Mouth without even taking off her mask she then wiped her mouth with her palm and said that choke up wine tasted Divine the man frowned unkindly and asked what was being given here by a man who didn't even show up at meetings he doubted that the old woman had come here just for the wine the old woman looking at the man through the lifeless eyes of the Mask asked him what he thought about

the Invaders whose idea belonged to Mana chup looking at his interlocutor replied That he had indeed proposed the plan but the others did not agree with him and in order to resolve the current sad situation they needed to attract young martial artists the old lady started pouring alcohol into her mouth again laughing and asking if everyone would participate shup narrowed his eyes suspiciously asking if she would object again the old woman held out her open palm and replied that this time she would leave everything as it was and That for previous attempts to resist she

had been severely punished the man put his hands behind his back saying that he hoped the old woman would keep her word and she told him not to worry because she knew better than anyone that she could not change the course of events alone chup looked at her seriously and said that she could stay if she wanted but only if she did not interfere holding a clay vessel in her hand the old woman convinced the man that she Only needed wine prepared by an old friend who was now enjoying it so early in the morning

she then turned around waved and said she would go enjoy her drink selection for the Invader Squad took place through combat which was watched by a huge crowd the dark-haired youth whose face was covered in sweat and blood was breathing heavily his mouth open then he clenched his white teeth R shouted loudly as he attacked his opponent however the young man in White clothes demolished him with one blow foam began to flow from Ron's mouth he collapsed exhaustedly to the ground a man in long black clothes raised his hand and loudly announced that the warrior

named cha had won suddenly the winner let out an amazed sigh and looked down he saw his opponent sinking his teeth into his ankle Gian tried to retreat shouting that rusen was unconscious while the young man was biting him like a wild animal people in The crowd began to shout loud that the persistent rusen nicknamed The Mad Blood Hound lost but fought well the main character also watched the fight muan turned around when he heard the man in the Red Hood talking about how the main character became famous the fastest in Miram history the man

took off his hood and muwan saw that it was M the head of the iron Squad the protagonist asked if everything was okay with the white dragon trade Association and muon smiled Widely saying that all members of the association had reached their destination safely the man touched the beard closed his eyes and said that it was amazing everyone was amazed and that he realized again how terrible it would be to quarrel with muan the main character closed his eyes lowered his head and replied that it just happened mu looked closely at muan and asked if

he showed his fangs too soon the main character silently looked at the man who Said that the animals that hide in the darkness could come for his soul and they would come by smelling the scent of blood that he left behind M wearing a red cloak said that now the main character has has something to protect so he needs to be extremely careful the man with the scar on his forehead fell silent and frowned then he laughed loudly and hit mu one on the shoulder saying that he would definitely cope somehow and he only gave

advice because He was worried the main character looked to the side and asked muin to tell him more about what animals would come for him the man smiled as he looked at muan he sighed and replied that Mum was bigger and more mysterious he then placed his hand on his face and said that the main character should just be vigilant and it wouldn't hurt to be careful when muwan looked seriously at his interlocutor and asked about Minister Wang mu flinched in Surprise Then the man turned away raised his fist to his mouth and told the

main character not to trust anyone and to always be attentive M walked away with a smile and waved his hand saying that he had an urgent matter that needed to be resolved and finally told muan to contact them for help the main character remains silent looking intently after the man he did not move when it was loudly announced that on this auspicious day the leader of the Detachment would be Elected new one looked at the battlefield as the host loudly announced that the leader of the Invaders would get the main role in the fight against

the Silent Night and whoever took this position could be called The Hope and future of Miram sunwu actively gesticulated and shouted for the audience to stay here to witness firsthand this historical moment when the future a new beginning of Miram will be decided he clenched his hands into Fists and shouted that they had invited the best martial artists to observe the fight so that the outcome would be even more more exciting the one arched his eyebrows and widened his eyes in shock when he heard that the invited guests were the greatest Guardians of the central

Heavenly Alliance the nine Heavens sunu loudly introduce the master of the Shaolin Temple with huge beads around his neck and a red cape his name was pillin the speaker then announced The name of chocob a man with eight swords on his back finally sunu said the name of mua a tall long-haired man in burgundy clothes the members of the nine Heavens stood in a row while the speaker shouted that it was an honor for everyone present to behold these three sunu and the audience raised their hands in the air cheering suddenly the main character remembered

how a man sat on one knee and rested his hand on his sword while a crowd of armed people Looked at him little muan was hiding behind his father's broad back there was a look of horror on the face of the young protagonist muan frowned angrily a murderous lust appeared in his eyes he exhaled loudly and clenched his teeth his muscular arms trembled with tension suddenly an old woman in a mask appeared nearby and said that the main character controlled himself well muan looked to the side eyes wide then he looked at the old woman

and said that he had seen her Somewhere vague memories involving the nine Heavens flashed before the eyes of the main character among them was a man with a staff who was called the storm Lord muan looked at the old lady who was hiding her face behind a mask and remembered that her name was n GOI looking at the main character said that she felt guilty and could only ask for forgiveness and muan asked if that was why she was hiding in near him now the old lady took off her mask and replied That she would

not stop the main hero even if he was going to oppose the central Heavenly Alliance or kill her but now he was too weak to fight when muwan asked why she was telling him this put her mask back on and replied that she felt guilty and didn't want to see him die the main character looked at the old woman with a darkened face when she said that she was chained to the nine heavens and hoped that he would survive GOI looked up and added that she Had almost no Free Will and even now she was

taking a lot of risks by talking to muan the old lady turned around asking the protagonist to think about her words several times disappeared and muan covered his face with his clothes from the rising dust the main character almost didn't hear the cheers from the crowd because he was thinking about the nine Heavens a bright full moon sha in The Starry Night Sky jongan whose face was hidden behind his clothes looked Tense he looked down at the crowd of people and concluded that this was the heart of this organization jongan saw black tattoos on the

two men's chests jongan eyes widened in shock as anong said with a Sly smile that he was only now able to sense his presence the final round of selection for the Invaders was underway and the gray robed youth frowned fiercely and opened his mouth quickly waving his weapon as the speaker commented on the battle one grinned as He fought off the attacks with his iron sword the young man with the black eye patch then swung his sword aiming for his opponent's face the young man in a gray bandana blocked the blow and winked saying that

he would become the squad leader suddenly a look of horror crossed his his face as he saw onley's weapon bending and coming towards him the young man's face sweated with fear while he was immobilized by a huge Beast its mouth wide open with sharp fangs he fell To the ground dead and one swung his weapon bringing it back closer to him he grinned contentedly and told his defeated opponent not to be so impudent sunu announced the name of the final winner who became the commander of the Invader Squad and the crowd roared deafeningly raising their

hands with clenched fists there was a hidden temple in the central Heavenly Ali these gray buildings were an organization that controlled the numerous intelligence Branches of the alliance and collected all possible information a green small object with hieroglyphs was stuck into the tree trunk while someone shouted indignantly that this sign had been a symbol of belonging to the Department of pursuit and capture all these years someone rudely pushed muing with his hand and shouted not understanding how he dared to come here and talk such nonsense after all the bad things he had done the Elder

of the central Heavenly Alliance and the head of the Hidden Temple named sanon furiously raised his eyebrows and shouted that he made muing the head of the persecution and capture department and he stabbed him in the back like that the man with two swords on his back nodded and replied that the one he was supposed to serve had appeared but he never neglected his duties in the department muing turned around and walked away and sanon said the man his arrogance and also muan will Not last long because punishment will overtake them there was a long

fence in front of several gray roofed buildings m entered the room where he saw several Scrolls and decided that this contained all the news and information that had arrived recently the man looked around then unrolled one scroll and thought that he needed to gather as much information as possible before leaving since this was the last time he would be in the Hidden Temple suddenly muing Frowned in shock intense when he saw something behind the branches of tall trees a bright silver moon was visible in the night sky the man in bloody clothes ran quickly it

was jongan his face was also covered in burgundy blood and and he was breathing heavily with his mouth wide open the man looked around but saw only Darkness behind him as he looked back many pairs of white eyes appeared in front of him shining in the darkness suddenly something attacked The man and he opened his mouth wide his eyes turned white with pain and he almost fell off his feet when someone hit him in the face jongan came to the conclusion that these people knew he was looking for them and deliberately led him to their

Hideout jongan fell on his back right next to anong who asked with a Sinister smile who was behind the man the long-haired man smiled falsely asking who sent jongan and if he was really going to keep quiet jongan lay Face down on the ground and winced painfully thinking that even if he could not complete the task he was part of the Dark Moon and the Heavenly rank Squad The Man clenched his white teeth tightly suddenly the space was filled with Rising dust un kayong exhaled dusted off his palms and told the fleeing jongan that he

was trying very hard the man was overtaken by two enemies and attacked him at the same time he fell to the ground with his legs in the air as the Enemy jumped preparing to attack him jongen rolled onto his back and Drew his blade suddenly a black wolf jumped towards a man in black clothes grinning aggressively jongan seeing this screamed loudly in despair the main character dressed in a black cloak and hat walked leisurely and reflected on the fact that it took him much longer to put his clothes in order than he thought Newan had

his long hair tied in a ponytail thinking that his clothes were very worn Out and he even decided that he should just buy new ones just like Madame Tang suggested he lowered his head thinking that this outfit was made especially for him by Uncle H wank muan looked straight ahead and a black bird flew high in the sky above him the main character turned around when he heard the Raven making loud noises as it approached him new one saw the bird flapping its wings excitedly and screaming and realized that something had happened to jongan Jongan

Meanwhile Rose to his knees screaming desperately he hugged the wolf laying down on top of him and clenched his teeth two people whose eyes glowed brightly in the darkness approached him and prepared to attack dongen whose face was covered in sweat closed his eyes and did not move suddenly a man in white pants and a black cloak appeared in front of the two attackers an kayang raised his hand ordering his subordinates to stop he then glared at Jongan and asked if muan was his Scout the main character stood with his legs spread wide and his

head down he then looked up as the heads of two of un Kang's charges were cut off from their necks and flew up muan looked looked at anong with hatred and said that he was still connected with the two-headed demon the man was silent calmly looking at the main character with brown eyes he then put his hand on his head and replied that muan should have just Talked to him and now the lives of his precious subordinates were wasted anang turned around and ordered the others to collect the corpses he took his hood and closed

his eyes saying that the protagonist can try to find out any truth about the world but he should not search for anything about the two-headed demon the man added with a smile that otherwise not only only muan but everyone around him would be in danger and began to list the names of his Allies bending his fingers onong with his hand raised said that he really didn't want to become the main character's enemy but he should remember these words and this advice he gave since muan was very dear to him the main character turned away while

un kayang said that the young man should quickly take care of the person who was hit by something known as the soul wasti needle which causes great pain suddenly muan touched the hilt of the sword that hung On his belt he looked to the side and called out loudly to jongan loud alarmed cries about someone's condition could be heard from a tall building with a purple roof Newan watched from afar as gumin and Murray bent over the man who had lost too much blood dongan lay motionless his mouth open his eyes rolled back in his

head and his entire face and clothes were covered in red spots the main character remembered how he asked jongan if he could track Someone down and the man crossed his arms muan showed him the dark hair and explained that it belonged to someone who used demonic blood Arts the main character received this lock of hair when he was able to cut off part of the hairstyle of anon who was associated with an organization whose members wear tattoos of a two-headed demon with a sword jongan patted the black wolf on the head and replied that he

would show what a person who had reached the Celestial rank in the dark moon was capable of and this hair would be enough for him jongan along with the Raven and the Furry Beast set off and Newan shouted after him that the man could Retreat if he felt that it was becoming dangerous the main character wrinkled his nose and said that it was all because of him because he was the one who asked him for help suddenly gin wall put his hand on mean's shoulder without saying anything they saw a girl whose Face was hidden

behind a black cloth screaming excitedly asking where jongen was the main character looked at vren who had a crescent symbol painted on her clothes Newan closed his eyes and explained that guman was doing it now and then said that he asked jongan to do something but it turned out to be too dangerous ven with folded hands replied that jongan was still one of the Dark Moon members despite following the main character of his own free will the girl Standing at a distance from muan said that they were in a difficult situation if such things happened

she added that she would leave now since the owner of a thousand poisons was now working on healing jongen and asked her to tell the wounded man to find her after the restoration was completed someone's profile could be seen against the background of the light building vren came closer and reported that jongen was seriously injured she tilted her head And said that the man wanted to help them but muan was too dangerous at the moment and would get him into trouble the man whose face was covered in darkness said that even if the main character

had not appeared they would still have to deal with the two-headed demon Bon whose face became visible between the layers of fabric asked the head of the Moon why this man would go so far for the main character a bright moon and a scattering of constellations Were visible in the blue sky in the middle of a field of wheat stood a man and a woman in white clothes a woman with long hair ran towards cin on the day when the trial of the main character took place he stood on stage in front of a thousand

Spectators he screamed loudly clenching his hands into fists a huge number of people watched muan at the same time in another place over the City built near the mountains there was a colorful sunset in a spacious room People sat at wooden tables and ate a man in black clothes with uneven teeth was looking at something with Crazy Eyes a man with a mustache wearing a green hat and a suit of the same color was angrily pointing his finger at someone the man in Black opened his mouth wide and screamed loudly spraying saliva in the air

a powerful explosion occurred in front of the residence a girl with black hair sat on the floor raising her eyebrows and widening her eyes in Surprise she saw in front of her a man whose half of his body had been torn off the man turned around and she saw that tears were flowing from his rened eyes and his mouth was stained with blood the men in green uniforms coughed covering their mouths and noses from the dust and debris Hassel dressed in a white long dress looked Stern as she curled her fingers she threw the round

weapon into the crowd of hated men the yellow orange Sky stretched over the small town the Next second there was a powerful explosion the space was blinded by a bright flash bloody pale corpses lay on the ground the surviving men in green clothes fought with hassol whose white attacks could be seen in the air she mercilessly cut off the heads of her opponents saying that these evil and cruel Bandits were trying to attack the merchants who were kind to her the woman brutally dealt with them CAU causing the survivors to freeze in fear their mouths

Open and their eyes wide Hassel waved her hand in the air attacking the men and said that she simply punished these Scoundrels because they deserved it and in the end they decided to call the woman a witch and tried to kill her passel whose face darkened extended her arms to her sides the man whose clothes had been torn off and whose body was bleeding looked at the woman with fear the Survivor looked at his dead comrade whose name was Jang hack he was from the Jeanan clan namho the Conlin Clan looked at Hassel with horror

in his eyes saying that everyone was mercilessly killed by this witch Hassel waved her hand and the man's head was cut off from the neck and flew into the air Hassel with her weapons flying around said that she is kind to her allies and is only a witch to her enemies and in the end she will destroy the central plains with her own hands but the time for this has not come yet in the residence where the buildings Had a dark gray roof someone could be heard loudly announcing the receipt of a letter asking for

help a man with with a Thin Mustache shouted loudly that a witch had been spotted in shanki and hu provinces and dozens of martial artists from the klong and J and clans were killed sain wiping his wet body with a white towel frowned in confusion and asked what the young man was talking about hin turned around and looked at the speakers with bright eyes thinking About the witch Satan placing his hands on his waist called the girl and she wished him a good trip the man frowned grabbed the white cloth and said that he would

set off immediately walked through the forest thinking about how the great meeting had gone white hair covered her face she thought that the time had come for her to fulfill her Duty and then she thought about stopping wandering everywhere and returning pel walked on the lifeless soil and talked about how Memories haunt her and pull her to that distant place on the central plains suddenly the woman turned around she saw sein standing with his hands clenched into fists pel stood sideways and silently looked at the man sein frowned in shock when he saw her face

he remembered how years ago there was a young man and a young girl standing in the northern Heavenly Clan sain remembered the face of Hassel who was with the main character at the time the Man began to sweat and called Hassel she looked at him silently her face expressing no emotion sein side scratched his neck and said that he felt that she was an extraordinary person when they first met seven years ago in the northern Heavenly Clan but it exceeded all expectations and then asked if hassol was the witch everyone was talking about the woman

cocked her head to the side asked if they knew each other and said that she was not a witch Satan pursed his lips thinking that she didn't remember him the man closed his eyes he asked about the trail of blood behind hassol the woman replied that they attacked first and sain clenching his hands into fists asked why they did it he frowned and asked what Clan Hassel was in the woman dabbed not taking her eyes off her interlocutor sain whose face showed anger recited the song that the witch carried the man's face darkened and he

added that Hassel is the Current White Night wi the woman frowned furiously and replied that she was only an ays the next second Hassel and sein ran towards each other at the same time the man clenched his fist intending to hit her Hassel flexed her fingers and a round weapon appeared next to her black human Silhouettes were approaching each other there was a loud explosion sain whose eyes were shining brightly with anger waved his hand Hassel crossed her arms attacking her opponent the man Using the Divine Radiance maneuver technique clenched his hands and Def which

lit up with white Flames suddenly the woman frowned and tensed sain extended his arms forward using the technique of three successive bursts of light a powerful explosion occurred at the place where Hassel was standing suddenly the man saw the woman's weapon approaching him he frown looking at it carefully the weapon flew past him he jumped in surprise when Hassel Approached him from the side dark blood sprayed from the man's body he clasped hassel's pale hand with his hand Xin then punched the woman in the face jongan body was bandaged and he was lying on a

soft pillow in a small residence someone said that they make clothes from the most durable materials so that they can protect a person when it becomes truly dangerous Murray putting bandages on the protagonist's body reported that most of the wounds Had healed despite the fact that they were very deep and muan thanked the girl for her help the man in the blue cloak ran quickly and the sound of his steps could be heard from afar the main character turned around looking at him muan stood up and muing revealed that he had found out something when

he studied the information from the Hidden Temple the man leaned towards mean's ear and said that a witch with fair skin silver hair and she also uses chaks appeared Near hu Province when the main character realized it was Hassel his eyes widened in shock sain punched the witch on the cheek blood flowed from the woman's mouth and she cursed loudly the man turned around tensely when he saw hassel's weapon approaching him he quickly turned around sein moved so that he was behind Hassel the man's muscular arms clenched tightly around her waist the witch widened her

whitened eyes and shock sein pushed her to the ground from Afar a high column of dust was visible Rising due to the explosion the man shook off his shoulder and told Hassel to stop resisting the woman raised her hand and sein was thrown far back shards of stones and dust flew in the air pasol wiping the blood from her face used the silver chaos energy technique sa and stood firmly on his feet he crossed his arms over his chest and looked at the woman with hatred the man f burrowed his thick eyebrows Hassel flew High

into the Air she raised her hands up and scowled fiercely using the great Twilight chakum technique a huge white ring of light Shone above the witch then it rushed towards the ground xia Chong looked up saying that the power of the white night witch one of the four demon Lords of Silent Night is incredible the man clenched his hands into fists and screamed deafeningly that he wanted to fight with all his might so hassol had to show everything she was capable of The man's magical yellow hands collided with the woman's huge ring of light Hassel

approached sein the man tensed when he noticed the witch's weapons approaching them from both sides he then looked at Hassel and said that the great Twilight chakam technique is very boring magical huge hands grabbed the witch's weapon saong chuckled and said that he used Too Many techniques that he had prepared against the chaos demon cassol glared at the man and thought about his Words debris of Earth flew in the air and the man said that the witch was quite strong sein's yellow magic collided with hassel's white magic the man gritted his teeth saying that the

legend of the four Lords would soon be destroyed by him the witch also gritted her teeth thinking that the chaos demon was seriously wounded in that battle and retreated which means he is hiding somewhere siin bent his elbow looking at Hassel the woman threw her weapon to the Side and froze a sharp blade was stuck into her back in the distance lay a young man dressed in blue his face covered in red blood he smiled madly raising his hand and said that he finally got into Hassel and asked if she expected did something like that

from such a weakling sain frowned and yelled angrily asking who gave him the right to interfere in a fair fight the young man smiled broadly and said that the masters of the Conlan and Janan Clans fell at The hands of this witch so she must be killed a ring of light rushed towards him and cut off his head Hassel grabbed the wound with her hand sain grabbed the woman's wrist and said that he didn't want this to happen but she shouldn't kill people suddenly shock appeared in the Man's eyes the main character reached out to

sain's Palm and asked asked him to remove his hands a couple of minutes before muan and muing had rushed on Horseback to help Hassel muan Was on edge he was in such a hurry to get to her worried that something could happen to her sweat was running down his face and there was concern in his eyes looking to the right through the trees he saw a large explosion in the exact place where hassol and sain had fought instantly muan turned his horse towards the fight muang running after him was surprised by this decision being loyal

to the master muan pointing his fingers to the right he said that his wax should Be convinced pointing his finger to the left he continued so that now there would be no one next to their master and pointing two fingers in front of him he added that this is a question that concerns the life of their master so they need to act very carefully behind Ming seven ninjas jumped on all three sides racing on his horse Earth flying from under its Hooves and steam emanating from its nostrils muan quickly approached the place of the fight

his Eyebrows were furrowed he was as serious as never never before he could not be late he would not forgive himself for this and now he was getting closer in his field of vision he already saw two black Silhouettes as he got even closer he was able to see siin who was holding the hand of hassol who had been wounded in the stomach immediately sein felt muan approaching his strong Aura was hard to miss Northern blade was already standing in front of him extending his Hand to remove sein's hand from hhols asking sein to remove

his hands from her there was no longer any worry on Nan's face not a drop of sweat on his face he was completely calm and focused seeing him sain was confused he didn't expect the northern blade to arrive here a bead of sweat ran down his Temple Northern blade thought saan letting go of hassel's hand he looked at muan with some anger this tensed him a little his face took on a more Stern outline and he Seemed to understand where everything was going immediately his gaze fell on the early hassol his face became simpler he

felt very sorry for her was worried Hassel was not in the best condition her eyes were not visible under her glowing white hair but steam was coming out of her mouth the stones around her were Rising shaking from her strength sain continued to look at muan as soon as he realized that something was wrong he immediately turned his gaze away from Hassel standing opposite them Hassel gathered strength her eyes glowed with a bright white light and her hair glowed furiously Rising higher sain said that she didn't seem to be in the best condition was she

really furi curious sain looked at muan and greeted him saying that it had been a long time since their last meeting 7 years to be exact he was calm there were no unnecessary emotions on his face after which he continued that his heart was on Fire when he saw how boldly muan told the world who he was right in court and that fight with chenor really amazed him a scene appeared in his head where sain and muan were standing opposite each other seven years ago he continued to say that he understood back then 7 years

ago that muan was a strong man who would carry out the of the northern Heavenly Clan and he appeared to the world with his sword drawn it was impressive but after that sein stopped abruptly looking At muwan from under his brows with some kind of anger and hatred in his eyes then he said why Madame Yun who was with the northern blade in the northern Heavenly Clan at that time standing opposite muan who was blocking his passage to Hassel he asked why she appeared before him as the Witch of the White Knight muan looked questioningly

at sain standing in front of an angry haaw the wind blowing cloak he said that 7 years ago he called her his relative But in reality she just appeared out of nowhere without a drop of lie or doubt muan continued to say what happened then that in the ruins of the northern Heavenly Clan he lived alone for a long time but it was she who became a friend which gave him great support there was no lie in his eyes the wind blew his long hair and he kept saying that at that moment he did not

know who she was pel left right after the chaos demons attack and now muan has finally met her For the first time in seven years putting his hand to his chin saon listened with interest to the story of the northern blade and after the end he said that he had been trying to find the damn chaos demon for a long time but it was not at all easy anyway muan didn't know who Hassel really was and it must have been a shocking thing that he believed mean's words because an honest person wouldn't lie with his

hands spread out he told muan that she was in Any case The Witch of the White Knight that she was not just an enemy of the people of the central Alliance and that she had already claimed countless lives he suggested to muan that he give her to him and in return He swore on his name that she would not die sighing Northern blade shook his head sein did not count on such an answer so he became seriously angry so he tried to press him that muan had only recently gotten rid of the false accusations that

the northern Heavenly Clan had been subjected to adding that he understands how important it is for him but his actions will lead to to many problems understanding all the accusations against him muan closed his eyes and lowered his head asking her to be entrusted to him saon did not answer only his eyes lit up and white lightning flashed across his face seun's hand flared up raising a strong wind causing his cloak to flutter seong sadly said that if Newan refuses to cooperate With him then he has no choice but to fight him without any words

muan took hold of his blade preparing to fight muan looked at him with bitterness in his eyes sein shouting told him to understand the difference between personal and general matters he flew at him with burning fists and rage in his eyes preparing to strike a crushing blow at the same moment muan took out his Katana an explosion thundered two huge forces collided with each other and a Shock wave hit everything around in a large radius and at the very epicenter muan gritting his teeth against the colossal strength of his opponent blocked Satan's attack with his

Katana while sain and muwan were busy hassel's wound had already healed her eyes were burning steam was coming out of her mouth she was on edge with her arms outstretched and her head raised she screamed everything around her was illuminated with white light seeing this Out of the corner of his eye muan didn't understand what happened an all consuming explosion of hassel's Rage hit them in its path swinging standing on the ground split from the strength of both saan wanted to perform a cutting blow with his leg but what was his surprise when he saw

muan muwan did not look at him he looked at that same explosion without even taking out his Katana and sheath this upset cin he realized that he was not even focused on Him muan looked emotionlessly into the distance seeing how muwan looked at what was happening the image of his mother who was crying at that time and burned in a fire and the image of his wife he flashed in his head sain stopped and put his foot on the ground saying with a sigh is this really love putting his hands to his sides he sighed

and said displeased that he himself had just asked to separate the personal and the general that he was in the mood for a Duel with muan but it seemed that now was not the time time for that Northern blade couldn't tear himself away from the explosion then sein called him and as soon as muan turned around he turned around and began to run away shouting that he had received the task of subduing the Witch of the White Knight but during the fight she managed to escape and he lost her unfortunately she did not leave any

traces so he decided to abandon the search and return with Gratitude in his eyes new one looked at his fleeing opponent cin stopped his cloak blowing in the wind he turned halfway and added that if suddenly after after this The Witch of the White Knight commits a crime again then any prayers and requests even from mu and himself will not stop him adding that he hopes that it was not in vain that he trusted him asking him to leave her Madness muan folded his hands together with the katana and bowed his head thereby Thanking San

as he left sain scratched the back of his head and told himself that his Hong would probably be furious if he found out what happened which meant he would have to keep it a secret while muan behind him putting away his Katana headed towards the epicenter of the explosion he closing his eyes from the strong wind headed towards the explosion the energy emanating from him was colossal it was difficult to resist it as muan got closer he began to sink Into the wall of energy created by hassel's rage Hassel was transformed inside her entire robe

was Pure White her eyes were burning she was surrounded by Stones seeing muan she pointed at him with her hand using the technique Ice Crystal silver light the stones began to quickly fly towards muan causing him numerous wounds and scratches from which blood immediately began to ooze thean only called her name over and over again his face was wounded blood was pouring From the wounds moving closer to her he said that everything was fine everything was fine and asked her to calm down Hassel did not hear him she screamed furiously directing all her strength to

destroy muwan a force of even greater power was directed towards muan mean's legs were covered in blood everything was cut up by hassel's crystals but did not stop continuing to walk towards his beloved he was already a couple of steps away from her very little remained when A white flash appeared between them Mian extended his hand towards Hassel disappearing before his eyes with the last of his strength he reached out to her there was very little left at the last moment he was able to grab her by the white hair he pulled her towards him

and hugged her telling her how much he missed her Hassel did not understand what was happening her face did not express any emotion her eyes were white and empty memories flashed through her Head where 7 years ago she rushed to hug mu one he didn't understand then what the matter was why he was so grateful tears welled up in his eyes when at that moment Hassel sobbed into his shoulder holding him tightly to her so they sat by The Rock hugging each other not holding back their tears so now as before muan hugged her and

pressed her to him she had a beautiful flower clip in her hair Hassel remembered how muan handed her this hairpin she was so Surprised and muan was a little confused because he had never given such gifts to the girl he loved returning from her memories she realized that she was in new one's arms tears appeared in her eyes the skin changed to a human color and she began to cry biting her lower lip the energy began to lose its strength and the vortex calmed down it broke into many white and beautiful pieces muan and Hassel

stood in the center hugging each other Hassel Couldn't believe it was muan so she asked if it was him to which he replied that yes it was him looking into her tear-filled eyes he said that he missed her very much Hassel cried and did not believe she asked him how he ended up here and what happened looking and admiring her the wounded muan replied that everything was fine now she continued to cry hugging him and asking for forgiveness for hurting him here behind muan two chakras appeared flying Straight towards him passel noticed this she did

not understand what was happening with her arms outstretched she sent the chaks flying in different directions shouting that enough was enough ordering them to stop now backas flew with the lovers from both sides muan immediately reached for his Katana holding hassol with one hand while she tried to stop them she shouted out that she can't control them that her body doesn't listen to her she kept screaming For moonlight's chakrams to stop but they didn't listen to her her eyes filled with rage taking the katana out of its sheath it like mu's eyes glowed with Violet

energy and without hesitation he carried out a lightning strike with sharp and quick movements he deflected both chakras protect in Hassel suddenly Hassel noticed that a shell was flying towards her putting her hand in front of her and giving a strong impulse she used her strength to try to stop him He stopped but immediately after that it exploded and many needles flew out of it towards Hassel she could only cover her face with her hands passel the one screamed in horror pel had dozens of needles sticking out of her arm right in front of them

sarin appeared from the dust he ran towards Hassel arms outstretched daggers sticking out from under the sleeves his attack was interrupted by muang jumping on top of him and kicking him screaming so that he Wouldn't dare come closer having fallen off his feet sarin found himself on the ground and muang put a blade to his neck so that he would not run away anywhere holding on to the second blade which was still in its sheath muang realized in his head that he was a master of stealth techniques which is why he could not sense its

presence sarin passel asked in Surprise she started to fall so muan caught her asking if she was okay Hassel was confused she didn't understand why Sarin sarin with a blade at his neck shouted that the lady of the White Knight should not indulge in emotions that she was a witch for her enemies a deadly weapon that exists only to kill she is a reliable comrade only for allies there was so much rage in his eyes as he screamed that he had put so much effort in these seven years to use the silver chaos mind art

to erase jol's memories and also used the Ice Crystal silver light to get rid of her emotions The Moonlight chakrams were supposed to breed Madness in in her and now because of her everything has gone to Pieces he called Mrs Hassel a non- entity and she only listened to all this in confusion she sincerely did not understand why he was talking about her like that at this moment the chakram reflected by the mu1 blade began to move concerned about what was happening mu1 also listening to all this realized that the Demonic energy that came along

with the Moonlight Chakrams could not be controlled eventually this energy will consume the person but saurin still didn't stop he screamed with all his might and was angry at everyone he said that the main problem was muan and that he should have killed him seven years ago with his own hands hassel's eyes turned white tears welled up she shouted back at her former comrade why was he acting like this that even if she had some emotions it was not a problem that she could still cope that She intended to follow orders Madam as she always

did from anger veins appeared on sain's forehead and tears appeared in his eyes he shouted what someone who has feelings for the successor of the northern Heavenly Clan can do to the enemy of Silent Night shouted that she must be a witch which is sowing in the hearts of the people of the central plains fear of Silent Night standing opposite each other muwan helped Hassel stay on her feet and Ming held saurin Who was lying on the ground they continued to shout at each other sorting things out saurin continued that Hassel really thinks that the

witch can fall in love and succumb to feelings personal emotions are as temporary is a flash of fire they will jeopardize all their plans which is why there should be no place for feelings in her upset and in tears Hassel asked if the lady knew about this to which saurin no less upset and desperate replied that in fact the Mistress ordered to get rid of the mistake shock pierced Hassel she did not expect this her eyes were wide open tears flowed endlessly from them she could not believe these words remembering the words of the lady

who said that she could not trust Hassel and that she was already prepared for such a situation saurin remembered Her Image which in the light of the Moon dictated that if he suddenly noticed a change he would have to immediately get rid of Hassel since an imperfect Lady of the White Knight is not needed and that now with bitterness in their voices they will simply have to find another vessel and nurture it holding a shocked Hassel in his arms muan asked if Hassel was just a victim that they used to achieve their goals all this

time while muan was asking his question Hassel repeated that this could not happen over and over again a second later the poison from the needles hit her body she screamed and Her body began to convulse blood and foam came out of her mouth the shocked muan did not understand what to do and what was happening then saurin explained that those needles that fell into hassel's hand were the needles of the azer spirit containing energy that enters into a deadly reaction with the energy of silver chaos her own energy in blood flow will be overwhelmed and

she will die as a result in tears and despair saurin screamed why Hassel did This why did she regain her emotions and force him to do something so cruel and how wonderful it would be if she killed the successor of the northern Heavenly Clan one of the greatest and most most terrible enemies of Silent Night the enraged muan could barely contain himself sweat was running down his face his eyes were full of rage and veins were visible on his forehead he ordered Hassel to be helped immediately suddenly out of nowhere those same chakras Reflected by

muan again flew to attack but only this time at nen he grabbed his sword but was in no hurry to get up from their captive since they could not lose him so easily muan only shouted furiously for muang to be ready to defend himself mu tensed beads of sweat immediately appeared on his face his eyebrows frowned and wrinkles appeared on his forehead to reflect both chakrams he had to get up from the hostage and jump back which he did to defend himself Thanks to his Mastery of two swords he easily reflected both chakras jumping back

he stood with his arms outstretched waiting to see if there would be another attack but looking up muang and muan with Hass all dying in their arms saw their soar and dissolving into the sky with tears in his eyes he looked at his m for the last time calling her the lady of the white night and told mu one to just wait after which he disappeared into the sky along with the chakras the Three of them were left still looking at the sky not understanding what to do in muan hassel's arms she was dying writhing

in pain only the piercing Cry of the name of the Beloved Northern blade Was Heard throughout the entire area night the moon illuminates everything around the huge Palace of the Tang family mu one with hassol in her arms and muang were already running in the yard Murray heard the approach roaching run she thought it was Mr gin Wall and holding out the robe said that she was already finished with his clothes but Newan quickly rushed past her with the dying Hassel in his arms without even trying to explain anything he hurried inside he was on

edge his face was sweating his eyes were lost steam was coming from his mouth Hassel was wrapped in his cloak in his arms she was no longer writhing in pain but was lying lifeless in his arms seeing this Mira didn't understand what was Happening and didn't even have time to say anything she continued to hand out clothes although there was no one next to her she followed muan with her eyes then Murray Drew attention to the tired muang standing to the side he tried to catch his breath since they had to run a lot Meritt

simply stood silently and looked at him without approaching or asking him anything only one question appeared in mang's head who is this woman muang Watched as muan open the door old gimon and with him Jin wall they were both at a loss they did not understand what was happening here muan immediately apolog ized and asked for help saying that he would tell the details later he said she was unconscious and the convulsions were not stopping gim immediately ordered her to be brought in having given Hassel to muan the crazy gin wall ran up in shock

shouting that this white-haired lady was really the lady of the White Knight Sighing a drooping and tired muan apologized saying that he had no choice as the situation had gotten out of control muing stood behind them and listened carefully enrage Jin wall waving his arms began to shout at muan screaming so much that drool was flying from his mouth and veins appeared on his forehead he asked if he even had any idea what he had done because they had just gotten rid of accusations that the northern the sky Clan worked with silent Night his eyes

were crazy he shouted without stopping that they knew that muan was not the type to get involved with silent night but the people of the central plains would not blindly trust him and the Tang family who decided to publicly support him would also be in a difficult position why would he such a cautious person person do such a thing lowering his head and raising his hand to his forehead exhaling muan said that now she had nowhere to go besides she Was in serious condition and he didn't know what else to do a little later muan

promised to tell what happened between them continuing he said but he understands that Central Plains could use this to press charges of collusion with silent night adding that everything will be taken care of once she wakes up and recovers taking a breath and putting his hand to his chin with a worried look muan said that he would definitely take care of everything Jin wall stared at Muan with wild eyes from shock unable to say anything noticing muang Jin wall immediately began to scream spitting drool in all directions and waving his arms why didn't he stop

him since he was with him Ming simply turned away from him saying that he must follow the orders of his master gin wall was stunned by this answer he had nothing to say sweat flowed and streams down his face muang assured Jin wall who was looking at him with an open mouth not to Worry because he had made sure sure that there were no Witnesses on the way back and that even now his subordinates were patrolling the area around the house so now it was better to think about what to do next Jin wall was

silent he stood with his mouth open for some time and looked at Nang after which he screamed furiously spreading his arms his neck and face covered with veins from anger exhaling he turned away from everyone putting his hands to his sides and began To reason with himself whether this would really be his first conflict with the good-natured new one of course he thought Heroes always have a woman who gets them into trouble but he never thought that this was the case with muan the embittered Gin wall turned his head and looked at everyone present resigned

himself to the situation and decided to do as his master wants which means he must figure out what to do next and offer options he must do everything so Quickly and quietly that no one will ever know about it at this time rusen who was training in the courtyard Drew attention to all the people gathered here meanwhile old gim tried to examine and help Hassel seeing her the sweaty and tired rusen holding his neck with his hand asked what this white-haired lady was doing here remembering what happened before after the northern Heavenly Clan was destroyed

even abandoned houses and buildings were Burned to the ground and turned to ashes 7 years ago the flag was placed on top of where the northern skyclan had once been located Central Heavenly Alliance Northern Branch it was supposed to monitor the activities of Silent Night and suppress any activity of the organization as the northern Clan once did but that night the caretakers got drunk and were unable to monitor what was happening and warn everyone about the danger those who were entrusted with Serious responsibility were instantly killed for not keeping track of their post Chong hack's

hand flew into the sky he ordered the Silent Night Vanguard to exterminate everyone thousands of Warriors went to kill the northern Heavenly Alliance which was attacked by Silent Night sent a request for help to the central Heavenly Alliance warning the sun is just Rising Central Heavenly Alliance a Detachment of Invaders was sent out the leader of the squad sitting On a beautiful white horse one deputies heavily armed Masters V Hong sanon Sanol W wearing an eye patch remembered his father and asked if he recognizes him now or if this is still not enough his son

became part of the Invaders and leads almost a thousand Warriors to eradicate silent night but he never came to see him onley's only eye showed contempt for his own father just wait and see how I return as a hero revered by the whole world one thought to Himself he the Army walked ahead of everyone and people shouted and rejoiced supporting their own wely promised that no matter what he would find new strength in himself and defeat the nine Immortal monsters and until then may his father be in good health people accompanied their Heroes into battle

supporting and encouraging them with flags and weapons on Horseback they rode to the aid of the northern Heavenly Alliance desen following the Invaders With his eyes asks hin if sain Will accompany them to which hin tells him that sain believes that one only needs the opportunity to contribute so he will only go to help if the Invaders lose Des didn't seem bothered he felt that such a statement was befitting of s Chong star of the Azure Sky however he values Justice very much desen continued will such a person really remain on the sidelines when the

coming events strike like a storm to this hin replied that The Bandit's priority now was not silent night so he would not have time to be distracted by anything other than his task satisfied with these words desen smiled and said that he believed that the hero sein would cope with everything on his own after which he added that the Invaders had already moved forward isn't it time for them to do the same hin agreed saying that it arrived yesterday and that she will come up with a reason as soon as possible but is the minister

Ready to fight desen watched silently not answering anything desen plunged into memories Hall of the Invincible Warrior all the pillars in the hall are decorated with gold in the shape of a dragon far from the entrance there is a large screen with clouds of smoke coming out from under it behind which sits one of the nine Heavens yulchon from the Moon Clan desen bow on his knees in front of this screen yulchon clarified whether the Invader Squad had already Been created desen on his knees answered that there was a slight commotion but they managed to

recruit people after what happened Ulin asked to pass on the praise to Mana also saying that denen also worked hard and deserved the praise looking at the floor not daring to move Des said that he had to raise one more question holding a large pipe in his hands from which smoke came out in huge clouds Yulan told him to lay it out the image of a demon appeared in D's head Chaos demon he continued perhaps his Awakening could be useful the chaos demon means said lying in his own smoke in yuan's beautifully painted robe and

exhaling a portion of smoke from his mouth he asked if this was really for that boy not daring to get up desen replied that he should be on guard because no one knows the future laughing and exhaling smoke yulchon said that the nor Heavenly Clan is truly strong even when everything was taken away from him He was able to raise such an amazing child be it your way you can use the chaos demon As You Wish you'll Chan aloud the steam emanating from under his curtain did not stop and finally he said that he wanted

to see how far they could go because it was very exciting returning from the memories desen smiled sarcastically saying that of course he had everything ready tyan humbly waiting for an answer said with a calm face that she would then begin as soon as possible Possible early morning Tang Palace muan watches gin wall and muing talk about Silent Night muing said that Silent Night destroyed the northern Heavenly Alliance a couple of months ago he assumed that something like this could happen but they may have finally made their move Jin wall wondered how the situation would

develop when a Detachment of Invaders was sent in response standing outside and watching Hassel muan thought about the northern Heavenly Alliance Murray walked past him with a tray with something hot on it muan thought this would be a good chance to thank her for the clothes but she just walked past him without paying him the least bit of attention new one was confused sweat was running down his face and he grabbed his neck with his hand not understanding what he had done wrong and Mera simply moved on to her uncle walking over to gimon she

carefully placed the tray down and told him that He could go rest while she looked after hassol the old man thanked her and went out to mewan Northern blade did not miss the opportunity to bow to the old man because he is his great deor gim stretching his shoulders said that there was no need to thank him but he still needed to hear something moving closer to muan and pointing at Hassel gim said that he had taken care of her blood circulation and heart with the help of Kai but could not yet accurately Determine the

root cause of this condition and that it was worth waiting until she regained Consciousness and recovered a little and only then try other treatment methods new one's face looked very worried here Murray who was feeding the sleeping Hassel added that it was impossible to say for sure whether she would wake up at all gimon without a drop of Doubt immediately assured muan that he would do his best because he personally asked him to do so Muan sadly lowered his head and asked for forgiveness and thanked him for his help frowning gim said under his breath

that the situation was complicated and he would do his best to find out what the problem was after which he shouted to mea that you should go and buy some medicine before the sun goes down and since it will take a lot to take rusin with you and gimon himself will go to rest and do research desperate and distressed mu one could only watch Everything that was happening a memory flashed through Northern Blade's head in which Jin wall screamed at him in complete confusion with his eyes wild with shock and spitting saliva in all directions

saying that this could all put those who support him in a very dangerous position afterwards he looked at Old gimon who was on his way to rest and help take care of Hassel my after which he noticed jongan leaving with excitement on his face he said that he Should still rest a little to which jongan covered in bandages and holding his sore side replied that this would be enough and that the head would be angry because he had his fill of things to do vian's eyes were full of regret and in a drooping and quiet

voice he said that he was very sorry because it was all because of him and jongan looked at him and said that everything was fine that the Dark Moon would have intervened without him it was just an accident and Also a real shame for their organization he said goodbye to muan took his clothes and walked away with the dog and Hawk who accompanied him closing his eyes muan sighed sadly having gone to get medic Meer and rusen passing by crowds of people heard them say that they should not collect Provisions just in case due to

the attack of Silent Night to which the other objected to him that a Detachment of Invaders had gone to stop them so they need just trust Walking past all the town's people they silently listened to what they were saying without interfering in their conversations approaching the medicine shop Mira greeted the seller and said that she was looking for medicine to which he invited them inside since there were more Goods there the sun was setting behind the Horizon the sunset was falling on the roofs of the houses rousa noticed three men who immediately recognized him calling

him mad Blood Hound rusen didn't understand what they were talking about but the men were so assertive they immediately started saying how great he was in his last fight he didn't give up even though he was barely conscious they said that he even fought against twin polar bears just like a fighter dog the three of them immediately took him out for a drink and wanted to hear about his childhood and education although he tried to talk his way out of it he still Went with them they began to offer him all sorts of drinks persuading

him to drink and rusen looked at the food and drink with his mouth open and his eyes bulging the men called him a cowardly puppy that he couldn't even take a sip saliva ran down rusan's cheek drool came out of his mouth thoughts flashed through his head how much time had passed since he drank alcohol maybe he should just drink a little okay he thought he'll only drink once besides The doctor's shop is nearby he can do it once just a little and immediately yira after emptying the glass in one gold he decided that it

was a gift to him for all his hard work after drinking he liked it so much that a smile was all over his face looking in front of him he saw hn who was looking at him seeing her sweat appeared on his face his eyebrows raised and there was shock in his eyes Soo with a spear on her back ordered everyone to disperse except rusen Everyone left the table without hesitation approaching Soo they received a monetary reward from her for bringing rusen looking at each each other it became clear that the man was pleased with

what he received once there were only three left at the table hin said that rusen had been impressive in his last battle simply amazing this embarrassed rusen he blushed and did not believe that they were talking about him now hin held out a container of alcohol To pour into rusen saying that she was really talking about him and that she was sure that he was a reliable person regardless of the side he was on and she needed people like that excited by these words he drank another glass of alcohol Hall and Hein watched tears appeared

in rusin's eyes he was finally glad that the world recognized him that he was no longer an ordinary simpleton looking at him she said that the Azure Dragon needs someone like him but currently he is Supporting new one she added that she hopes this conversation will remain only between them saying that she has a question for him at this moment rusen became even more covered in beads of sweat and was all R from embarrassment and worry hean asked if there were any suspicious activities between one and Silent Night Ron's face changed he did not understand

what was being said raising one eyebrow he asked again hiron made a cute face and said that she was Interested for the safety of mean's comrades and of course him too vus looked at her incredulously plunged into memories in it Jin wall told rusen with a serious face that he should not tell anyone about what was happening except his allies leaving the memories he hit the glass with force on the table he stood up from behind him raised his left hand and hit it with his right then he waved his hand at her sending here

and back where she came from turning to him Indignantly Soo wondered what he had just said with an angry expression on her face in her thoughts she called him a worm amazed at his words with a surprised look raising her head hin froze in one position putting her hand to her face she noted that the Mad Blood Hound was a very interesting person talking about the idea that he was a real man should have a similar approach to business hin stated that she truly thought he was Worthy working the Mad Blood Hound wondered who she

thought he was pulling out the decanter she expressed the pity that he was being underestimated right now wondering if he knew the hero of the central plains and the leader of the Azure Dragon Association Lone Star of the Azure Sky soong closing her eyes hin revealed that he is the one who protects the central plains from all kinds of misfortunes adding that mad Blood Hound is definitely the type who is capable of Becoming such a person taken aack crazy Blood Hound wondered if he could figure ing that he was a little late in bringing out

Miram because he had been just wandering from place to place for too long throwing out her hands h and stated rumors that the leader of the dam Association responded to requests for help from several Clans who were in trouble due to the witch killing people she reported that the Silent Night began to move and with it a white-haired woman With silver chakras appeared adding that this lady was probably the Witch of the white night further hyn revealed that after the damn leader went to help she disappeared asking if he understood this pyor reported thoughts that

even she was afraid of Lone Star Azure sky and ran away saying that the leader of their Association would make even the four Great demonic Lords of Silent Night Shake in horror she called mad Blood Hound a wonderful person with the Potential to become a true hero calling it a shame that he was stuck with the main character while drinking alcohol mad Blood Hound wondered if she was talking about the white-haired woman noting that muwan had just recently brought it with a dumbfounded expression on his face in his thoughts he noted that he was in

trouble beads of sweat slowly began to run down his face there was a smile on hyorin's face at that moment sooso approached her from behind Calling out to her standing up from her chair and addressing her hurin asked her to tell Minister Wang that it was time for them to begin starting to turn his head in different directions continuing to think the Mad Blood Hound wondered what was happening not understanding why everyone suddenly moved with a shocked expression on his face he froze in one position gradually the sun went into Sunset carrying two huge bags

saurin wondered where rusen had gone noting That she was a little worried stopping she turned her attention to the army of soldiers who were moving in an unknown Direction surprised she tried to find out who they were turning around the huge Army of soldiers froze in one position turning his head the main character put his hands on his side a man ran up to him and said that dozens of martial artists were approaching the residence two young men who arrived in time said that a huge crowd of Warriors Was also moving from the south wary

mu one lowered his head horrified muing was amazed at what it had come to with a serious expression on his face he ordered Mrs Yun to be hidden now heading towards Ming rusen wondered what he was even talking about turning around the guys heard someone screaming for the soldiers to thoroughly search the place a countless Army of soldiers could be seen at the entrance to the building when he opened the door Tang was shocked Horrified he tried to find out who they were asking if they even understood what they had invaded from the depths of

the army of soldiers a voice was heard that said that they were in the residence of the Tang family at that moment Tang's gaze fell on Minister Wang who had just arrived his gaze was shrouded in genuine surprise after which saurin rushed towards them approaching tan she tried to tell him something turning to minister Wang tan wondered what he was Trying to do now with her hands folded hyon stated that the central Heavenly Alliance usually acts very quickly when it comes to matters that could shake its position with an agitated expression Wang said that the

Tang family would have to explain looking at the frowning mu one Wang tried to see if he understood this squinting her eyes hin was lost in her own thoughts in her thoughts she considered that rusen definitely said that the protagonist had Just recently brought noting that sain claimed to have lost the witch not knowing whether the protagonist got to her first wary as she continued to think she stated that even if muan did not bring the Witch of the White Knight their search would still have a basis adding that if something went wrong then she

could claim that ruse and reported the conspiracy between muan and Silent Night further she thought that sain was not in the central Heavenly Alliance Right now and The Invader Squad went into battle stating that at the moment most martial artists were not around noting that this was a great opportunity because Mam's gaze was focused on Squad of Invaders and Silent Night hurin believed that they should not Retreat and that they should act with him right here frowning she turned to the main character and said that they had received information that he had brought the Witch

of the White Knight to the Central heavenly Alliance asking if it was true with a worried expression on his face muwan stared into space hanging his head tan was lost in his own thoughts turning around tan wondered what all this nonsense was asking why the Witch of the White Knight would be here at that moment the Mad Blood Hound was trying to squeeze through the crowd of soldiers bearing his teeth he tried to find out what they were staring at ordering them to get out of the way Staring in his Direction hurin reported that it

was the man who stood next to them and watched everything she folded her hands and said that Mr Mong had confessed everything Furious mayang wondered what she had just said raising her blade Soo stated that her patience ran out the moment he gave out the necessary information adding that she was going to rip his Jaws apart for all those insults the Mad blood Hound's face was filled with genuine rage suddenly Someone grabbed his hand frightened turning to his mentor mayong declared that he would never do this smirking at Moon Jin wall assumed that she had

completely Bewitched rusen after which he wondered if this was all she could come up with for the final move lowering her head she declared a scientist of three Minds asking whether such statements were harsh staring ahead vau ordered the search to end and everyone including the protagonists to be Detained noting that this was the only way to avoid Bloodshed turning to the minister with a frown Tang said that this was his family's territory adding that he was the head of the 10,000 poisons afterwards he wondered if Wang didn't know that his actions amounted to insulting

the Tang family smirking the minister tried to find out since when the Tang family ruled the central Heavenly Alliance noting that if he continued to refuse to cooperate then he Would not look at the fact that he was the head of the House of 10,000 poisons saying that it would not help him looking towards the minister muan froze in one position the Setting Sun could be seen behind the minister wary the protagonist thought about Minister wank an image of the head of the Iron Order appeared in his head with a scar visible on his face

in his thoughts he recounted the chief's question asking if he had unshed his blades too early adding that He then told him to be careful with Minister Wang continuing to think he noticed that he now realized the meaning of the words that the head was telling him raising his hand the unknown person closed his eyes Newan thought that he sensed from them the same thing as from Joe and the people whom chunin was watching and assumed that the minister was behind Joe and the two-headed demon smirking The Stranger pointed his finger forward smiling the guy

said that Otherwise not only they but everyone around them would be in danger listing names with a Stony expression on his face muan noted in his thoughts that even if things had turned out differently they would have found a way to get to him and get rid of him taking hold of the blade turning to mang the main character asked him to lead everyone out of the central Heavenly Alliance taking a back muing tried to object closing his eyes muwan noted that Everyone had suffered because of him asking him to do as he asked adding

that he would detain their opponents here frowning muang said that he would fulfill his request putting his blade forward in his thoughts muan said that everyone was suffering because of his fault saying that he must deal with everything right now van narrowed his eyes and stared at one point turning his attention to the main character who was preparing for battle the minister Wondered whether Bloodshed would be carried out at the moment The Minister's countless Army froze awaiting an order picking up his Blade the protagonist wondered if they had a hundred reasons to get rid of

it smirking V stated that he didn't understand what muan was talking about noting that as a minister he couldn't remained calm knowing that he had brought one of the four Great demonic Lords of Silent Night and the White Knight Wich into the central Heavenly Alliance staring ahead in thought new one wondered if he was a pathetic person noting that in that case he had no choice wory the protagonist tried to find out if they had any evidence saying that he had never done what he was accused of hanging his head in thought he said that

now she is just his woman who has nowhere to return with a serious expression on his face turning to muan Wang asked what about myam who is his close associate with a look full Of hatred the main character wondered if the minister really believed the words of such a reckless person looking at the countless Army muwan noted its drive to this territory to detain him amazed that with all this Wang was making an enemy out of the Tang family frowning the minister asked why they were running away and muan Drew his sword if he could

just let them conduct a thorough search and see for themselves tilting his head the protagonist wondered if he was Talking about this noting that the minister would do everything possible to get rid of him in the future new one stated that Wang would find the slightest grain of dirt on him adding that he would then frame it as a terrible crime and press charges asking why they didn't run away smiling maliciously the minister was lost in his own thoughts putting his hands behind his back Wang noted that muan was his father's son asking the soldiers

why They froze after the minister ordered them to capture him a huge Army rushed forward waving his arms Jin wall stated that the bull standing in front of him was a red hair which was used by famous Warlords on the battlefields a harness was visible on the bull's face which constrained his movements standing on his hind legs he prepared for the ride delighted with the result Jin wall said that the bull believed it adding that it was time for them to enter Tang Territory with a worried expression on his face rusen stated that he was

very sorry noting that he really didn't intend to tell them anything adding that it was an oversight asking him not to worry tan expressed confidence that he did not do it out of bad intentions noting that people make mistakes taken aack tan stated that he was the one most at fault saying that he should not have allowed him to leave the residence staring at one point turning to his Mentor rusen reported that he was holding up very well pointing out that she continued to tease him which caused him to get too excited and let his

guard down mad Bloodhound pointed out that he shouldn't have spoken to her at all indignant Jin wall stated that although they were in this situation because of rusen and his strange conversations in fact the culprit who is putting everyone in danger is muan frowning Jin wall noted that he had hurt them greatly During the trial adding that they were just waiting for a chance to Counterattack then he said that it was not so much about their specific case but about any minor mistake of the main character an image of hurin and the minister appeared in

his head in his thoughts he noted that hurin might think he was in control of everything that was happening stating that he only saw the minion and The Minister's Shield squinting his eyes as he continued to Think he felt that he had overestimated her by revealing the demon he saw in her several years ago was just a residual influence of her grandfather Mana after setting out on his journey Jin wall reported that the great Tang family was ready to intercede for muan noting that they ignored this fact and staged such a thing believing that they

were going to shut them all up lying in the cart the girl said that they had no choice adding that they must insist on their innocence Further she noted that they never allowed The Witch of the White Knight to visit them looking away in thought Jin wall noticed that this was just a muan woman who had nowhere to return at that moment rusen was running behind the cart with a worried expression on his face he thought it was all because of him calling himself a pathetic worm wondering if he could only ruin everything turning around

continuing to think he noted that he only thought that His damn life would change suddenly a countless Army of soldiers appeared before his eyes un sheathing his blade muen prepared to fight a couple of people whose faces were hidden by masks began to whistle taking out a pair of conai saor and froze in one position from what he saw Jin Wall's face was enveloped in genuine shock surprised rusen froze in position with lightning speed the protagonist pierced several soldiers who were subordinate to the Minister coldness and moderate anger were visible on his face having struck

the enemy with his blade muan brought him behind his back after the Soldier's corpse fell to the ground a pool of blood formed under him suddenly the main character disappeared from the solders sight with unimaginable power muan cut off the head of one of his opponents after a series of colossally powerful attacks he destroyed a group of the ministers subordinates the body of one Of the soldiers flew to the side lowering his blade observing the corpse of Wang's subordinate he froze in one position there were bloody streaks on his face his gaze fell on the

Army which continued to run towards him exhaling muan stared at one point covering his body with a stream of bright energy the main character began to swing his sword a huge number of soldiers being severely wounded hung in the air with a distraught expression on his face muwan Walked forward taking hurin by the shoulder Soo asked her to move away lowering his head the main character tried to take in as much air as possible into his lungs his hair fluttered due to strong wind currents pushing off from the ground he rushed towards the countless Army

that had just arrived with amazing speed muwan pierced their bodies as he continued to run forward after which he headed towards the minister standing next to him where the Main character tried to find out why he did not bring the entire Army here calling him the two-headed demon van was shocked by what he heard smirking he asked what muan had just said calling him a pathetic worm with a look of contempt Wang stated that everyone would be eliminated adding that this included both the main character who learned about the two-headed demon and everyone who was

even associated with him after which the minister wondered how muan Dared to mention their organization considering that he did not value his own life at all with a serious expression on his face the protag revealed that he had understood how the central Celestial Alliance ruled the world saying that he would reveal the truth about the organization behind the minister of the central Celestial Alliance suddenly the place where the minister was was enveloped in a dark cloud of smoke a man appeared in front Of muan and lowered his hands Von's eyes were shrouded in a bright

purple glow with a malicious grin on his face in his thoughts the minister noted that all the moments he had arranged earlier should have exhausted muan at least a little calling him a common brat continuing his thoughts he said that there was no need for haste reporting that the network of the central Heavenly Alliance was much stronger and more extensive than he thought smiling maliciously the man Noticed that muwan had created all these problems with his face shrouded in hatred the protagonist declared that the two-headed demon uncan had finally appeared before him lowering his hands

and turning to muan he noted that he had warned him by asking why he persisted in causing trouble suggesting that he missed his older brother a lot the main characters sword became covered with a bright purple glow averting his gaze he froze in one position frowning muan Declared that it was time for Revenge summoning a snow flower after which streams of powerful Aura began to emanate from the protagonist's blade taking a fighting pose muan prepared to attack covering his hands with a bloody Aura uncan declared that this sword always causes a commotion whenever it appears

rushing into battle the main character asked the two-headed demon to tell him what kind of organization this was not understanding who they were Smirking Anan noted that Wang would be angry if he found out next the two-headed demon wondered if muan would join them if he spoke about it finding himself in the face of the stunned protagonist unan declared that they were the second Silent Night from what he heard mean's face was shrouded in bewilderment their unimaginably powerful arrow clashed in a fierce duel jumping to the side uncan noted that this was something of a

backup plan in case Silent Night stopped following instructions saying that the organization was growing in power and infiltrating spies into the martial arts Clans adding that it was also putting the right people in high positions and all that looking at the angry mu one the two-headed demon noticed that she also deals with curious kids like him hearing this the main character wondered what they were even doing smirking uncan stated that he had already answered Everything adding that his father knew nothing about it the two-headed demon said that it was not too late asking the main

character to join them looking at muan Frozen in one position he said that they always welcome martial artists like him concentrating a Scarlet clot of Aura in his hand uncan noted that otherwise he would have to kill the main character with his own hands since he knows too much putting the blade behind his back muwan declared that he would not do this Saying that the two-headed demon killed innocent people in order to master forbidden Arts smiling maliciously uncan wondered if the protagonist thought he was different from him looking at the mountain of corpses that were

behind muan the two-headed demon asked him to see what he had done adding that he had mercilessly killed So Many Masters uncan then tried to find out how many muan had gotten rid of since he came to this world the main character's face was Shrouded in genuine horror at that moment the two-headed demon asked if they always attacked and the main character defended himself noting that these people were simply carrying out a task saying that they had families friends beloved daughters and sons smirking uncan wondered if he had killed Innocents stating that he had not

revealing that they also raised their Spears and sword ws and came for his head for profit the two-headed demon Asked if muan knew this saying that the central Heavenly Clan which had protected the central ples for a 100 years had been stabbed in the back by those they protected so much looking at the protagonist Frozen in one position the two-headed demon noticed that no matter how much time passes the rules do not change declaring that the weak will become the prey of the strong turning his attention to mean's Blade uncan said that there is no

absolute evil or Absolute righteousness next he asked the protagonist to look at himself noting that he had become a true predator and began to rule before realizing it asking if that was true with a distraught expression on his face the two-headed demon believed that muan was also becoming addicted to this feeling and was unknowingly enjoying it adding that every swing of his sword ended with those around him turning into chopped tofu unan noted that even These Foolish And strong martial artists fell in front of him suggesting that he was having fun smirking Anan again wondered

how muan was different from him asking if he thought he was like a demon looking at the angry protagonist he noticed that he might not agree with him stating that he was a true devil among devels who enjoys the taste of blood lowering his head muwan replied that the two-headed demon was right squeezing the blade in his hand muan said that he was a monster who Sheds too much blood calling himself pathetic and weak after which the main character rushed into battle holding the blade behind his back muan spoke of fighting to protect and fighting

to take away crying out in anger the main character declared that these were two different things the two-headed demon in turn called muan full of contradiction and hypocrisy the army that belonged to the Tang family continued to rush forward spreading his blades in Different directions muang activated the Azure Cloud sword technique frowning he ordered the soldiers to put their lives on the line noting that despite this they needed to protect them saying that this was the order of their Master the countless Army of his subordinates reported that they had heard this order wey in his

thoughts Jin wall said that he had already prepared for their grand battle with the central Heavenly Alliance noting that there were three Points that needed to be taken into account continuing his thoughts he spoke about the muan woman calling rusin's mouth cursed noting the fact that they attacked much faster than expected looking down he marveled that such unexpected factors had led them to their current situation noting that he was still missing a lot saying that he would definitely not repeat the mistake once they got out of here alive and began preparing for what was to

come with an Alarmed expression on his face and in his thoughts Tang announced the fact that the entire Heavenly Alliance was on edge believing that this meant that they were going to kill everyone and leave no Witnesses adding that now was not the time to go through options for further developments continuing his thoughts he noted that everything was too close for him to use poison pointing out that it would put them in danger many battle projectiles flew out from myu's hand Once behind her tan asked her to be careful with unimaginable power rusen dealt a

crushing blow to the soldier causing him to fly to the side his gaze fell on the soldiers who had just arrived and were running towards him rusin's face was filled with surprise turning around he froze in one position taking out more shells muu raised her hand to protect Tang the guy's gaze was directed at the building at the entrance of which some kind of Roar Was Heard Leads of sweat slowly ran down rusin's face turning around he began to run after a cart traveling nearby his body was covered with many bandages his hand grabbed the

huge duck turning his head Tang was shocked his gaze was shrouded in genuine bewilderment turning his attention to rusen in whose hands two large jugs were visible he wondered what he was doing turning around and addressing his mentor the Mad Blood Hound said that he would try to buy them As much time as possible asking them to be careful and leave as soon as possible stretching out his hand Tang screamed at him not to do this watching the cart leave turning to Jin wall rusen asked him to hold his mentor adding that he would soon

catch up with them with a frightened expression on his face tan asked rusen to listen to him begging him to come back stretching his hand forward he froze in one position their cart continued to move away from his student Her silhouette was visible far from the place where rusin was with a worried expression on his face the Mad Blood Hound was lost in his own thoughts raising his head he stared at one point his gaze was directed at the huge number of The Minister's subordinates who were heading in his Direction Green Smoke began to emerge

from the large jugs that that rusen brought spreading throughout the area mad blood Hound's face was full of seriousness wary he stated that from Now on no one will pass through this gate adding that he would kill anyone who tried to do so forming magical monsters from Green Smoke rusen wondered if they heard him calling them pathetic worms green wolves made of poisonous fumes rushed forward furiously opening their fanged mouths while rusen stood warlike letting out a cry the animals began to shoot down all the Warriors standing in their way the armed men in fits

of Suffocation clutched their Throats and coughed as blood poured from their mouths the Fang Apprentice of the poison Master grinned at his opponents releasing even more poisonous Wolves at them the beasts made of green Vapors opened their mouths blood thirstily as rusen furiously raised his hand behind him the guy grinned menacingly and flashed his eyes taking a fighting pose and green streams of poison flowed from the jugs hanging on his belt a squad of opponents from the central Heavenly Alliance rushed forward but no one could reach the enraged re and fell along the way due

to poisoning the poison Master's Apprentice himself ran forward grinning menacingly and striking the armed warriors with all his might with his bandaged hand clenched into a fist the guy also attacked with his legs turning to the sides and aiming directly at the heads of his enemies causing them to fall in blood rusen suddenly noticed two members of the central Heavenly Alliance Mercenary Squad flying towards him with blazing eyes shouting furiously and raising their swords to attack the guy with a fierce look quickly dodged blows in One Direction or the other getting closer and closer to

his opponents rusen put out his bandaged hands and began to press them on the faces of two ill wishers and they were puzzled by such an act a guy with glowing green eyes and a bloodthirsty grin surrounded by poisonous fumes pressed on his enemies With all his might pushing them back sweat ran down rusin's face as he furrowed his brows and cast an indignant glance into the distance in front was a jar emitting poisonous fumes and behind it two mercenaries from the Central Heavenly Alliance were heading towards the gate wall to climb over it Rus

immediately raised his left hand up activating a poisonous green stream directly under the enemies and throwing them into the air and at the same time Shouted that they had no chance continuing to stand in the same position the guy clenched his teeth tightly when a formidable man with a barrel fiercely slashed him with a sword from behind The Apprentice of the poison Master began to fall back and sharply raised his leg while using his bandaged hand he activated another powerful stream of Po poisonous fumes directly under the attacker after that rusen sank to the ground

which raised dust and holding his Wounded shoulder swore nervously and thought that everything was because of him the guy gritting his teeth began to furiously punch the approaching mercenary from the central Heavenly Alliance mentally insulting himself for his rashness focused on the fight and sweating rusen continued to blame himself for not knowing how to remain silent when it was really necessary suddenly the guy looked sideways worriedly becoming covered in drops of Sweat he noticed how on the other side two mercenaries not far from The Jug of poison were trying to climb over the gate he

raised his bandage hand and reactivated the flow of poisonous fumes getting rid of the problem holding his arm outstretched the disciple of the poison Master grinned displeased looking with his narrowed eye in the direction from where the sword was flying towards him trying to defend himself rusen with a furious cry put his hand in front of Him which was pierced by the sharp blade of the blade and another Blow from the spear hit him in the thigh the guy covered in sweat from tension and intense fighting swore loudly and opening his mouth wide began to

call the enemies to him with rude words when rusen was overcome with rage and began to threaten his opponents with screams a powerful Green stream appeared around him the Westgate family watched the battle from the sidelines led by a young Lady who wore a flower-shaped decoration in her hair the warrior covered in perspiration reported to hurin and the guard sooso that the fugitives had overcome the central gate and the mad Blood Hound ruson remained and was not letting anyone through so the squad had to split up which complicated the task a dark-haired girl with sparkling

jewelry in her hair looked menacingly at her subordinate ordering him to attract more Masters to prevent anyone from leaving The central Heavenly Alliance and then turned to the guard hurin looking sideways gave sooso a personal order to deal with the Mad Blood Hound the guard began to walk away with a spear in her hands and eyes flashing furiously like the best guard of the caman family she cut off off the enemy's dirty hands and pulled out his tongue the incensed enom engulfed in Red Energy fought with The Swordsman muan who was emitting purple Kai the

young lady watching the fight Concluded that the opponents were very different and recognized The Smiling man as Jong Wu's son the Master's father was a member of a group called The Great four of the northern Heavens hyorin frowned and pouted her lips displeased wondering why such a terrifying unknown energy was emanating from on Kyle and Beads of sweat appeared on her face from the tension the girl looked at Minister Wang in a long hat contentedly not understanding why the long-haired Warrior obeyed him then the elderly man turned to Hy slightly asking if she was really

interested in the energy of Master ony Minister Wang returned to watching the fight again with a sparkling eye smiling contentedly and noting that the most interesting was yet to come and the young lady cast an alarming glance at him hon stared at the elderly man not understanding what he was even talking about Newan cast a furious glance at the stretcher swinging His enchanted sword while he moving his clawed red hand to the side mocked the young man and declared that they were the same the main character frowned at unang when he stuck out his tongue

at him and noted his opponent's desire to kill new one was standing on the ground and everything around his feet was covered in blood the Scarlet liquid began to leave the surface rising in drops into the air now drops of blood hovered around the face of unang who Furiously flashing his eyes with black whites said that she gave him strength when the man man raised his hands powerful streams of scarlet liquid surrounded the battlefield causing The Swordsman to be greatly taken aback drops of blood were now hovering in front of the face of the guy

who stood with his eyes wide in shock he sharply headed towards the enemy who did not move and with a smile directed streams of blood at the young man layang stood Contentedly with his arms outstretched to the sides when powerful Scarlet Jets having United covered him with destructive force the master with burning black eyes grinned maliciously knowing that such an attack would not stop his enemy and drops of blood floated in the air through the space between the streams muan could be seen approaching furiously as The Swordsman moved forward through the blood looking menacingly at

his opponent he concluded With a laugh that such a perfect killer would not fall from such a simple attack when powerful streams of blood were again sent by anong at the approaching muan he managed to protect himself with purple Kai surrounding his body the next moment there was a strong explosion from which The house's closest to the battlefield began to be demolished by the shock wave the main character gritting his teeth soared in the sky while red and purple streams fought Among themselves creating bright Sparks onion with a malicious smile also Rose into the air

surrounded by two elements the two opponents clashed in a fierce battle surrounded by streams of their energies of red and violet new one cast a concentrated glance at the master activating the snowflower strike onion slashed by the enchanted sword began to scream in pain as blood gushed from the wounds and the main character rushed forward with a furious look the guy Looked at his opponent with sparkling eyes gloomily concluding that the art of the bloody cross was terrifying but he managed to dodge the powerful attack an kayong at that moment sighing sadly held his cut

shoulder after this the man with a mad look screamed about the loss of precious blood his eyes glaring fiercely and attacking the enemy numerous powerful Scarlet streams Rose above the settlement destroying nearby houses new one stood among the flying debris Bending slightly and covering himself with his hands Stone fragments flew past the young man's body and someone tapped him on the shoulder new one turned around furiously and his dark strands of hair flew into the air The Swordsman his face stained with blood looked up opening his eyes in shock while he was watching something at

a height he was seized by Panic in front of him stood a colossal giant with muscles and gray skin who was the chaos demon mucan the Pumped Up giant looked down and told the main character that a lot of time had passed since their last meeting mukin looked intently at muan noting that he had grown a lot which meant it was a very long time ago The Swordsman from the northern Heavenly Clan continued to stand in horror with his eyes raised looking at the chaos demon mucan the gray skinned giant standing in front of him

was one of the instigators of Silent night's internal conflict the one Hunting down martial artists like the four Great demonic sovereigns thinking that the demon had obeyed The Minister's order the guy raised his head up and with a frown asked whether he belonged to the central Heavenly Alli shaking his head muan firmly stated that he did not belong to anyone but since he acquired an invulnerable body he was left with no choice so he had to follow the will of this organization muan asked the Giant in bewilderment what this meant while en Kayang walked behind

him with a malicious grin The Shaggy Master closing his eyes playfully pronounced the name of his opponent offering to end everything right here while Stone fragments rushed through the air around him now muan turned his head with a confused look looking at the opponents who surrounded him on both sides hurin noticing the appearance of the chaos demon opened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth with both hands she Recalled that 7 years ago when they tried to quietly leave the Azure Dragon Association to get to the northern Heavenly Clan the enraged giant mucan suddenly

appeared and attacked them the menacing man approached the lonely child that day due to the chaos Demon's merciless attack they lost sua Mr shim watching the death of the child attacked the demon with angry screams and tears that day in a fight with the Invincible Legend saan the only person in the world Who could defeat him was faced and that was mucan hin recalled how she and guard sooso carried Wounded Warriors and barely survived that day but thought that the chaos demon was a member of Silent Night thinking in her head about a suspicious organization

the master of demonic arts on kyong mucin who reports to minister Wang the young lady concluded with horror that the central Heavenly Alliance and Silent Night are connected pin watched in shock holding Her hands to her mouth and asking if the chaos demon really belonged to their organization Minister Wang concluded with a satisfied grin that mucan is not part of any organization he is simply a demonic creature that carries out the will of a specific person the girl was even more horrified when the old man said contentedly that he meant the true ruler of mam

suggesting that the interlocutor ask her grandfather about this Mana according to minister Wang was The one who came closest to the truth in the world hin stared forward in great shock continuing to cover her mouth with her hands and breaking out in a cold sweat turning to his interlocutor the old man with sparkling eyes declared that mirma is much larger and deeper than it seems and it would be more correct to call this place the world of the Abyss Minister Wang menacingly asked if the girl really thinks that he doesn't know about the desire to

create A new world because it was for this reason that saan became the leader and the Gathering of young masters began hin removed her hands from her mouth continuing to look at her interlocutor with glass eyes when he said that he knew about everything Minister Wang said with a pleased expression that if the girl obeyed she would be helped to reach the level of the nine heavens and would be revered as a hero the old man surrounded by hooded subordinates waved His hand to the chaos demon and smiling softly asked for forgiveness for disturbing him

immediately after waking up nukan turned around angrily threatening the old man to shut up grabbing his head with his hand and crimping his neck the gray giant was indignant that he was very annoyed by the cunning scoundrel on one side of the confused mu one the demon of chaos Was preparing to attack calmly warming up and on the other an Holding his hand ready with bloody energy turning to look at both opponents the main character concluded that both the mucan martial art and the Bloody cross art were very strange the guy raised his sword above

his head preparing to fend off attacks while dust Rose from all sides muan flew back sharply his foot sliding along the ground he recoiled in horror at the moment when a chaos demon and a bloody Master with red energy rushed towards Him from two opposite sides the gray giant mucan flew with the main character from above his eyes furiously sparkling and waving his massive fists Newan suddenly jumped into the air as anong's clawed hand flashed with bloody energy from below The Swordsman clenched his teeth tightly from tension trying to repel the attacks of both opponents

and falling into the rubble when the guy fell into the ground under the pressure of powerful blows many Stone fragments Rose into the air the chaos demon looked contentedly at the Mad Master ano who showed his muscles and showed respect when nukan asked if he had really studied the bloody cross demonic art a deep fall crater appeared in the ground covered with a curtain of dust as both men began to discuss their subordination to minister wank when unom the demon of chaos Alle leading to the formed crater spoke about the deal mucin concluded that he

was definitely crazy two of mu's Opponents were looking out for The Swordsman noticing him among the rubble of houses ahead the guy surrounded Ed by huge Stones quickly rushed towards the enemies the protagonist's eyes sparkled fiercely as he thought about how he had to finish off the chaos demon and the Bloody Master with one attack as quickly as possible the guy with a furious look released Violet Kai from the enchanted sword powerful streams of which filled the entire space two strong opponents With glowing red eyes were able to get to him through the holes in

the equipment while the young man continued to swing his Blade with his eyes widening muan concluded that things were bad among the stone debris the enraged mucan and anong flew in the air furiously wanting to attack the main character with great effort defended himself with a sword from blows when massive fists flew at him from all sides while the opponents attacked furiously The guy dodged continuing to swing the purple blade new one cast a menacing glance at the chaos demon towering above him preparing to cut him down and master onong rushed behind him with a

malicious smile extending his clawed hand britting his teeth angrily the young man began to raise his bladed weapon to strike while both opponents swung at him with their bare hands with his free hand the tense muan stopped the clawed palm of the insane Union and used the silver flower To protect himself from the Giant's massive fists you can grin maliciously casting a ferocious look with burning eyes at the guy Sun jangu smiled widely looking madly at the swordsman and raising his thick eyebrows new one his face bloodied bared his teeth furiously keeping his arms crossed

and looking from one opponent to the other both enemies quickly pulled back back his powerful purple energy began to emanate from the enraged protagonists muan cast A menacing glance at the men as he activated the heaven destroying demonic Shadow Blade technique causing the space to fill with powerful streams of energy anong flew to the side and the chaos demon stood in place raising his fists as the guy attacked them the purple stream sword technique raised a powerful Whirlwind rushing towards the Colossal opponent nukan with a mad look put his massive hand forward laughing with the

knowledge that a technique was Approaching him preventing his Immortal body from healing the giant rushed forward shouting that he would not allow him to be easily defeated and activated the Demonic Arts of the origins of chaos Purgatory from two powerful techniques nearby buildings began to rise in the air and collapse new one with tears and a grin making his way through a strong Whirlwind his eyes sparkled fiercely behind him a ghostly silhouette of a girl appeared who was the soul of the BSC the main character was intently following the movements of enayam who was blly

walking towards him with his clawed hand extended forward the Mad Master's Palm turned red as he activated the bloody cross art after which the man said with a smirk that he should have just listened to him rushing forward muan was suddenly grabbed by the leg by a Scarlet liquid he frowned and looked down worriedly at that moment the Ferocious giant mucan flew from the sky Towards the immobilized protagonist who swung his fists and activated the Demonic chaos Cyclone with a loud cry a colossal call with swollen veins covered with scars screamed madly that he wanted

to enjoy the death of the last member of the SNK as he screamed furiously he was interrupted by a powerful blow to the Jaw from a fist covered in yellow energy while muwan looked down at his leg in panic an arriving warrior in a white cloak with sparkling eyes flew over his Head the guy watched in shock as the legendary Invincible saton who with a furious look inflicted blow after blow on the Demonic Enemy the young man with a bloody face stood in bewilderment recognizing the leader of the damn Association and the man who had

arrived the ministers subordinates from the central Heavenly Alliance became very nervous when a thick Dusty curtain rose up and blocked the view of the battlefield taken aback hurin put her Hand to her chest while the shocked Minister Wang asked if sein had just passed through the panicked girl covered in cold sweat wondered why the legendary Warrior was here and assumed that he had managed to deal with the robbers the enraged Minister glanced menacingly at Ms Sean behind who had previously claimed to have taken care of everything the veins on the old man's forehead and neck

stood out from tension as he complained about the girl's poor Performance hon looked down in horror and began to sweat when Mr Wang doubted her status as the smartest in the world after that he turned away tusking displeased and scolding the younger generation throwing a contemptuous squint into the distance the minister said that he was very disappointed in Miss caman she biting her lip and frowning squeezed out an apology suddenly hin opened her eyes and looked up hearing a voice calling out out to Her with a loud cry walking among the dust and waving a

white cloak saong walked towards the sunset Sky indignant that the girl sent him to get rid of the bandits from anui Province to carry out her own plan he reported that during the mission an old man approached him and informed him about the horror happening in the central Heavenly Alliance the long-haired legendary Warrior said that after that he hurried back and was now unhappy with what was happening hurin Looked at him in panic covered in sweat and tried to say something in defense but began to Stutter from excitement sain turned around with a frantic look

and hurried to interrupt her declaring that they would talk later the girl sighed in horror looking at the man with glassy eyes the pleased Minister turned to saon asking him not to interfere in the fight because the criminal was being punished on the battlefield then the darkskinned hunk frowned angrily Clarifying what would happen if he did not listen and talking about the horrors that were happening at the moment the Man cast a contemptuous glance at his interlocutor asking whether he really thought it was fair to pit several hundred martial arts Masters against one criminal even

directly Central Heavenly Alliance Minister Wang missed the question about the chaos demon glaring at s and angrily and threatening dire consequences for disobeying the Organization then the man concluded with a grin that he was ready for punishment he mentioned his influential father choam of the nine Heavens asking if he would remain Idol at this point the legendary cotan smiled contentedly saying that although he and his parent were not on the best terms terms he could ask him for a little help closing his eyes and laughing into his fist at the words of his impudent interlocutor

Minister Wang concluded that he did not Know at all what the real world of Miram was like the old man narrowed his eyes slightly and hinted that even chakam of the nine Heavens was not that influential seia Chong then pointed at Wang and angrily shouted that he knew that the central Heavenly Alliance was simply rotten to the core standing among the clouds of dust the legendary warrior in a white cloak loudly declared that he was going to create a new mura hearing this the minister smiled eily and Flashed his eyes blood thirstily announcing that now

he could not simply ignore sein the dark skinned jock raised his fist with a contemptuous look declaring that he would continue to do what he considered necessary now the legendary Warrior turned to muan concluding that he had again added to his problems the main character raising his sword stated that he was grateful for the help but this was a personal matter into which he did not want to Drag his interlocutor frowning sein silently glanced to the side after after that he turned his Stern gaze to the head of the gym Clan and addressed him a

dark silhouette with sparkling eyes could be seen from the fog on whom the legendary Warrior had to take revenge adjusting his lower jaw with his hand the chaos demon who emerged from the fog stated that he remembered the weakling who used the divine Radiance Maneuvers sa Chong grinned maliciously answering That he had not seen mucan since the crushing defeat after which he said that he had been training diligently for 7 years alone the chaos demon grinned sarcastically saying that there his order so he will first deal with muan and then defeat the legendary Warrior once

again then saon with eyes blazing with rage looked at his enemy from under his brows expressing a great desire to take revenge on him now the main character along with a dark skinned jock And a white cloak stood with their backs to each other directed towards unon and mucin the chaos demon stood waiting clenching his massive fists tightly and looking intently at the old enemy who asked the head of the gym Clan to leave the giant to him new one with a bloody face held his enchanted sword in his hands while the legendary hero stood

with his back to him having no weapons except his hands unan grinn maliciously opening his clawed Palm as sein asked The Swordsman to focus on this madman Newan without turning around said that the man would now have trouble behind his back and thanked him for his help the next second the accomplice quickly rushed in different directions raising thick clouds of dust saon flying up to the chaos demon grinned furiously and sh shouted that he had been waiting for this day for a very long time and his fist with yellow energy Was preparing to strike the

enraged mucan his eyes Blazing fiercely also raised his clenched hand to attack mocking his opponent the men full of Rage flew towards each other wanting to clash in a powerful fight and Below lay the rubble the chaos demon glanced menacingly to the side leaving a bright trail of glowing irises in his black eyes sain also cast an angry glance at his opponent frowning deeply the men lock locked arms with each other and began to push clenching their teeth furiously and Trying to push the other away as Stone debris flew above them SE Chung grinned angrily

and tense so much that his veins began to bulge all over his body the man pressed hard on his opponent's gray Palm arching his fingers the chaos demon watched this in panic widening his eyes he suddenly thrust his head forward hitting the legendary hero in the face causing him to fly back sa Chong bared his teeth angrily raising his fist with energy and streams of blood gushed out From his broken nose with a look of Fury he struck the enemy with a powerful blow with his hand causing him to fly back and a whirlwind Rose

around him swaying his white cloak the blow from the dark muslem and's fist hit the chaos Demon's scarred bicep he cast an angry glance at the legendary hero his eyes wide open and his irises sparkling after this the enraged mucan swung his fist and hit his opponent in the face with all his might and he flew to the side saon having Received the blow became very angry and bearing his teeth stood in a fighting position he clenched his teeth and fists tightly through which dazzling energy spread once again activating the Divine Radiance Maneuvers just like

seven years ago the legendary hero raised his glowing clenched hand preparing to attack as mucan flew towards him from the air engulfed in Dark Energy using the Purgatory Origins demonic Arts the chaos demon laughed madly its Fierce red Eyes flashing wildly sein flying towards the enemy leted out Furious screams while light came out of his eyes and glowing magical patterns crawled down his neck both opponents remained close to each other opening their mouths wide and uttering warlike cries the entire Battlefield was engulfed by two colliding powerful energies of yellow and gray sweeping away and destroying

everything in its path meanwhile muwan fought furiously against the insane Anong releasing purple streaks of Enchanted energy from his sword as the enemy struck with his clawed hands with bloody energy the master rushed at The Swordsman with a fierce look menacingly asking whether he had really perked up after the appearance of a reliable friend new one grinning his teeth angrily intently watched the hand flying at him and managed to dodge to the side but a scratch from the claw remained on his cheek from which blood gushed the Main character crouched down with a menacing look

lowering his sword with the hilt to the ground while the guy was spinning his weapon anong flew at him with an evil smile extending his hand with sharp claws new one with a bloody face frowned deeply intently watching the enemy's movements he looked crazy his black eyes wide and grinning the next Moment The Swordsman flew furiously from the air at the master thrusting his blade forward and leaving a wound and at That moment he scratched his ribs un kayang spread his arms in confusion his eyes bulging as a sword was deeply embedded in his shoulder

and blood flowed out in streams the main character clenched his teeth and fists tightly in pain clutching his bleeding side with his free hand standing with a weapon in his shoulder Union concluded with a single grin that the enemy's sword was now in his possession the man pulled his hand towards the hilt mockingly asking Whether the warrior could cope without his blade suddenly unk's black eyes widened wide and purple Sparks began to float around the master pierced by a sword was enveloped by a Ghostly Girl shackling his arms and legs which prevented him from moving

unang looked very confused as the soul of the enchanted blade grinned angrily and tears flowed from its eyes the girl called how she put her hands in prayer as a human she stood calmly closing her Eyes after that the warrior dragged her across the battlefield by her long hair as others around with the rest of the girls wanted Union looked sideways in fear at the embittered shaman and tears covered in cold sweat at this time muan lowered his raised hands in a circle with burning eyes finally clenching them into fists in front of him and

a whirlwind formed around him the Mad Master looked at his enemy in horror trying to understand what he was doing Now he recognized in the movements of mean's hands one of the techniques of his deceased father the man recalled how the former head of the clan Jim screamed furiously while using the NeverEnding fists of Destruction now muwan with a furious look put his clenched hands forward and a strong Whirlwind arose on the battlefield lifting large debris into the air unayo who began to be carried away by a powerful stream of energy clenched his teeth tightly

and Wondered whether the young man's father had really managed to teach him such a technique before his death the man stared indignantly at the enemy considering the attack a cheat because he himself suffered for more than 10 years and endured beatings from his father in order to master his martial arts disappearing in a powerful Whirlwind anang furiously concluded that this is why he hates Geniuses a strong luminous stream Rose High into the sky And stone debris flew up with it the sword along with various debris Rose High into the sky which turned pink and purple

he flipped in the air as he began to fall down the blade was already low and at that moment a palm reached for the Hilt while muwan armed with his blade rushed through the air towards the enemy with a menacing look he stood nearby with a bare torso putting his hands in front of him the wounded uncang looked away in fear reporting that the Young man managed to copy his father's technique its power alone was now at an average level Newan furiously rushed ahead raising his sword to strike and behind him moved the enraged Spirit

of the shaman from the silver flower at this time anang raised his hand with a mad look creating stram of blood after which he loudly insulted his opponent and decided to watch him repeat the art of the bloody cross muan rushed forward furiously slashing his enchanted sword At anong's outstretched arm the master stood with a severed limb flying into the air and a cut mouth swearing with a confused look at this time three mercenaries from the central Heavenly Alliance were approaching the rayu firmly standing on the ground protecting the gate two of them fell to

the ground with bloody faces and blank stares while one continued to approach the Mad Black Blood Hound the warrior gripped his weapon tightly preparing to attack the Guy in front of him Ru grinning angrily his face bloodied rested his hands on his knees while a long Arrow protruded from his back the mercenaries stopped looking at their Ladle with bewilderment and horror the remaining small team hired by the central Heavenly Alliance stood in shock in front of a field covered with corpses and pools of blood with disfigured bodies and on the other side was a tired

riio a guy enclothed shabby after the battle cast a Contemptuous glance from under his brows and a group of enemies all the men with muzzles looked back in shock noticing the formidable figure of the Guard Soso with a spear who ordered her subordinates to disperse rusen carefully examined the woman with a contemptuous squint and plump lips concluding that this was the best guard of the syaman family as well as one of the Lesser Heavens sooso lowering her spear approached the tired guy with measured Steps declaring that she would severely beat her opponent ruson began waving

his bandaged hand with a malicious Grin Calling the woman to and rudely sending her away the action moves to the battlefield where Union's severed clawed hand flew into the sky having made the attack muan stood behind the enemy with a furious look and held a glowing enchanted sword in front of him meanwhile the Mad Master with his mouth cut on one side swore with a confused Look the main character fingered his fingers holding the hilt of the blade tightly in both hands grabbing his bloody shoulder with his severed arm anang turned around and upset called

muan that even more of a villain The Swordsman glanced sideways at The Man Without Pity as he proudly raised his head declaring that he had been diligently keeping an eye on the young man in the SNK and he dared to do so when a stream of blood gushed out of Anong's body he looked down in bewilderment and concluded that the main character had even cut his stomach holding his head with his hand the master with a satisfied smile enjoyed the way the blood flowed out of him and sweat appeared on his face V1 looked back

at the man as he fell to the ground with a crash drops of Blood Rose up around the guy as he carefully examined the corpse with slight disgust after that holding the hilt of the blade Tightly muan turned to Silver flower the young man looked down coldly asking his weapon to calm down now suddenly the main character frowned and cast a suspicious glance to the side at this time in another part of the battlefield sain was fighting fiercely in a very tattered white cloak with a menacing look he removed the interfering piece of cloth suggesting

that the monster was not getting weaker an enraged demon of chaos was flying towards the dark man From behind raising his fist for a powerful attack and blazing his eyes turning around in horror at the fast opponent saan concluded that he was too late the next moment muan appeared in front of the almost defeated man waving his sword while mukin waved his fists in anger and clouds of dust hovered around the demon of chaos widened his eyes with displeasure realizing that in front of him was a swordsman from SNK muan frowned angrily casting a furious

glance At his new opponent suddenly white feet in black boots p pushed off from the debris on the ground flying up to the island muan with streams of purple energy pulled aside while the legendary Warrior flew furiously at the chaos demon from behind him mukan illuminated by two energies laughed and declared that now it was time for him to die however a moment later the chaos demon with two dark vortexes behind him shouted that he had poured his entire Soul into the final attack both men with different magical energies shouted weily as they decided to

attack the same opponent the Giant looked sternly at the United Warriors shouting angrily and clenching his fists from which powerful energy emanated only multicolored Stars sparkled in the darkness stretching their Rays to the sides a powerful hurricane arose in the center of the battlefield destroying everything in its path the sky became overcast and dark Ash fell from it the completely bloodied body of the chaos demon now lay in the rubble the men sitting in the cracks began to slowly rise while muwan gloomily wiped his face sain thoughtfully put his hand to his chin frowning and

keeping a close eye on the chaos demon the legendary hero declared that mucan was Immortal and asked him to leave her and move forward after which the protagonist gave him a confused look saan without turning to look at the Puzzled guy assured that he had been training alone for a long time due to his defeat to the chaos demon Newan silently listened to the wishes of the legendary Warrior raising his eyebrows pitifully looking forward with sadness the main character thanked the leader of the association Jim promising to repay for the rescue after these words saon

turned around and smiled contentedly dark hair fluttered in the wind covering the young man's face as he glanced Sideways at his interlocutor new one began to steadily run away from the battlefield leaving saan who followed his ally with his eyes the bloody lifeless body of the chaos demon continued to lie in the rubble mukan opened his mouth slightly next mucan exhaled Steam from his mouth opening his burning Fierce eyes in another part of the battlefield where the corpse of onong with a severed hand lies in blood two subordinates ran to the murdered Master covered in

cold sweat from horror the men began to loudly call for the master both subordinates extended their hands placing them on the body of the seriously wounded Anon who had difficulty speaking ordering the two-headed demon Squad to run after muan while the old man continued to treat the master with magic he grabbed his hand he began to furiously poke her with his fingers until she bled telling her that he was very sorry the old man eyes Turned black and his face was covered in cold sweat the subordinate screamed furiously in pain while anang pumped his blood

out of his body and recovered due to this the bloodless dead old man had shriveled greatly posthumously Frozen with his head thrown up and horror on his face while drops of blood hovered near the Mad Master he licked his lips contentedly and with tears in his eyes concluded how difficult it was for him to draw out life meanwhile Minister Wang's subordinates were greatly taken aback as they watched the destroyed buildings in the the rising dust Newan tried to quickly leave the battlefield moving his arms and breathing heavily the guy cast an indifferent glance into the

distance while his hair fluttered in the wind two subordinates dressed in hooded robes along with Minister Wang each extended one arm The Old Man cast a menacing glance at the main character his eyes sparkling fiercely thean looked At the minister in response with absolute indifference after that he rushed to run further tightly gripping the hilt of his sword Minister wanged observing the young man turned to one of of his subordinates and ordered him to ask nine Heavens to arrive quickly hin watched from behind the old man who folded his hands behind his back and decided

to go to the Tower of abundance nine the young lady opened her eyes in horror and broke out in a cold sweat Realizing that even the nine Heavens were subordinate to the central Heavenly Alliance at this time two opponents rushed after The Fugitive with great speed the action moves to a delapidated Tavern where muang drawing his blade swung it furiously and left the mercenary with a deep cut from which blood spurted out having dropped to the ground the man carefully watched as the cart drove quickly along the road and men with Spears were running towards

it Muang suddenly jumped from the height of the building falling to the ground and mercilessly dealing with his opponents with a menacing look the man crouched down lowering his blade and his cloak flew up and an ox cart approached him from behind gin wall who was in the transport with the Tang family members shouted furiously asking Warrior Co to be patient for a while until they leave the Cent Central Heavenly Alliance the master of poisons remembered with Concern the student rayu and the scientist of three Minds looked at him with puzzlement assuring him that the

guy was alive Jin wall opened his eyes wide and raised an eyebrow questioningly The Pale Man turned around in shock and covered in cold sweat thought that this could not happen the sky turned red and was covered with circular marks as a dark silhouette hovered in it and everyone watched with tension and Jin wall realized that the nine Heavens had Arrived Nuna hyorin's grandfather to in the air surrounded by glowing magical inscriptions and cast a menacing glance at the people below manwa stood menacingly near the green circles of hieroglyphs several Warriors holding swords in their

hands ran up to him in the middle of the formation stood a cart with several people Jin wall looking at the man confirmed that he was one of the nine heavens and his name was Mana looking down coldly manwa stated that he Believed that he would recognize him knew he was capable of this looking at the man in slight surprise Jin wall said that he had formed an luery trap that affects perception allowing him to distort the area around him so it appears as if he is floating in the air standing on a platform emitting

white light Mana introduced himself one of the crowd asked if he thought anyone might not recognize him given the amount of pressure he was exerting continuing to Look menacingly at ginal one of the nine Heavens stated that he was curious to know what the person who could drive his granddaughter into despair looked like a few drops of sweat flowed down the face of the scientist of three Minds he looked at with a confident smile and replied that there was nothing remarkable about it his mind was filled with thoughts of how they had fallen into his

trap they tried to escape from the fox and ended up with a tiger Looking at the guy Mana asked if he knew why people from the caman family were considered among the smartest maintaining a smile and closing his eyes the scientist of three Minds said that he believes that it is in their blood the children of this family have amazing mental abilities from birth he also noted that one should not forget about the experience accumulated over hundreds of years and the presence of amazing skills analyzing the guy's words Muna Looking at him coldly said that

this is not all Jin Wall's eyes widened a little surprised as he clarified what he meant smiling eily mundor replied that they find all the smart wise and talented people who could challenge their family and then destroy them the words of one of the nine Heavens shocked Jin wall with an incomprehensible expression on his face he thought that Mana had gone crazy in his old age because where did so much pride come from in such a Statement also the guy instantly came to the conclusion that one of the nine Heavens wanted to get rid of

him too gimon standing nearby shouted furiously that one of the greatest families in the world should be ashamed to use such dirty methods looking at the head of the House of 10,000 poisons with coldness and contempt monwa said that if such a person were the leader then the Tang family would face a bleak future he said that the willingness to lead people in Any way is the most important virtue for one who rules the world he he asked how one could rule by reasoning about virtue and the Order of things with his head slightly lowered

gim looked at his debate opponent with confidence he asked about how doesn't he know that this is why the Tang family ended up where they are now remembering the old head of the family he said that he the poison Emperor killed many people and did not even leave the names of many Clans all To establish the Tang family in Sichuan in order to secure the position of the ruler of the province the great family sacrificed at least a thousand people an image appeared of a City surrounded by forests with a large wooden building in the

center Mana told gim that this was the reality and asked if he himself played a big role in it the slightly bent man his eyes slightly closed was trembling Murray sitting next to him looked at the man worriedly mw's feet Standing on the circle of hieroglyphs began to emit turquoise light he stated that he had been talking to them too much and that he had come to end things with them stroking his long Gray beard with his hand he said that he would then destroy muan the child he should have gotten rid of long ago

he started using the ability he with his burning feet stepped out of the magic circle surprised Jin wall recognized the technique it was a sky devouring tiger Step in an instant a wall appeared in front of them consisting of several magic circles and emitting a lot of magical energy the sword pierced the bull which was harnessed to the cart the whole company looked in shock at the enemy's actions someone screamed holding his hands behind his back looking at people with constant coldness Mana with more and more white and green circles appearing behind him continued to

use the Ability Falling Into Darkness eyes And mouth wide open Jin wall told everyone to stay calm and try to concentrate a stream of thoughts began to flow through his head he thought that if nothing was done everyone would be alone with their inner demons he mentally stated that he needed to destroy his trap quickly as he gestured with his fingers he thought that he was not going to use this ability so soon he remembered the moment when with a crazy smile throwing out three fingers he Asked his old friend to fulfill his three requests

an image appeared of jongan sitting outside a small building he buried stones with higher agphs in the ground he sighed slightly worried at the thought of having to bury these strange stones in the ground Jin wall standing behind jongan was wiping his forehead he thought about how he was able to prepare everything for the day when he would have to meet one of the nine Heavens his hand began to emit an AA four turquoise pillars appeared in the place where the stones were buried and not only there between numerous dark buildings they appeared there were

them near almost every building in purple tree they all began to Glow brightly the central Heavenly Alliance was illuminated in an instant he prepared all this to use as a trap this technique was also used by mana's granddaughter to plunge him into the darkness of his inner demons his eyes glowed and Magic Circles appeared in his hands he mentally stated that although that skit could not compare with his technique it was very useful to learn from it opening his mouth furiously he threw both hands forward his eyes sparkled and his long hair flowed he shouted

that he wasn't going to fall like that manwa looking at the guy said that he was not so bad a few seconds later a bloodied scientist of three Minds lay on the destroyed Stone floor black blood flowed from his Eyes and the eyes themselves emitted Red Energy he exhaled steam a demon of chaos with long dark hair and burning eyes stood on a destroyed stone slab his eyes were burning and steam was leaving his body he said that unfortunately the attack was not enough sein stand standing in a fighting stance opposite him said that he

is very persistent and does not give a second to rest he pressed his foot into the ground and made a jerk flying towards the enemy he Began to swing his right hand mucan smiled madly his gaze reflecting the involvement and joy of battle their fists collided the Monstrous shock wave spread several tens of meters in all directions having spread their arms after the blows they looked at each other angrily they destroying everything in their path carried out highspeed attacks against the backdrop of a big city saon began to kick mucan who was flying by inertia

using a downward Attack he slammed him into the ground the column of dust Rose more than 5 m the sixth air of divine Radiance his leg was clenched by his opponent's powerful fist he instantly launched a Counterattack slamming his opponent into the ground spitting out blood seot inside in pain without allowing the enemy to come to his senses the man immediately began to attack the six there rolled to avoid the attack having scattered several meters they IM Immediately ran to continue the battle their fists simultaneously reached each other's faces the demon of chaos learned a

strong lesson his eyes were burning and he was thinking about carrying out the next attack sain also received a strong blow to the cheek he looked at his enemy angrily at that very second they began to launch dozens of attacks they attacked and blocked surrounded by numerous fragments of various rocks you can strong grip squeezed the six Divine Radiance Air's hand he spread his arms in both directions with a Victorious smile streams of black energy flowed through Satan's body mukan said that his demonic art could penetrate his opponent's internal energy and destroy it his energy

covered the surprise guy more and more streams of dark energy swirled around them he smiled madly and shouted that he could also absorb someone else's energy transforming it into his own sein looking at his enemy With his yellow eyes stated that since he heard an explanation that he did not ask for he allows him to try to absorb as much of his energy as he wants for yellow hands appeared behind him covering his body with light energy he said with a smile if he could handle it his hands instantly latched onto the enemy's body his

eyes emitted light and he shouted out that if all his meridians were burnt to ashes and destroyed would he be able to recover yukin's body was Amazed by his energy when it reached his head he began to radiate it from his mouth she destroying him from the inside began to actively come out of him he radiating energy began to die screaming in pain sein raised his head up he lowered it and exhaled taking a fighting stance he began to take an air again he opened his burning eyes his arm was disconnected from his body she

tearing off the bandages flew towards mucan a huge blow blew him away the circle of Concentrated energy destroyed the chaos demon it was an ability called Divine Radiance Maneuvers fist of Justice his fist radiated energy he held his enemy whose body was reduced to dust up to his chest by the neck mukan stated that this was the first time that someone was able to reverse the absorption process penetrate his internal energy and destroy it smiling he said that he would not be able to recover from this he was an excellent opponent for the chaos Demon's

last battle finally he acknowledged the victory of his enemy he looking at the defeated chaos demon asked who he was Nan's face slowly disappeared he slightly closed his eyes and said sa Chon's question he began his story this was 150 years ago there was a woman obsessed with becoming stronger in the process of self Improvement and self-discovery she unknowingly challenged someone she shouldn't have her arrogance brought great wrath upon Her and the man tried to turn the woman into a murderer by making her his toy he recalled the moment when a man behind whom lay

a bloody girl with tears in his eyes prayed if he made a mistake or if the woman ceased to be of any value she would simply die he said he didn't want to see or imagine how it would turn out a dark silhouette of a man appeared smoking a pipe so on the condition that her life would be spared the RN entered into a contract with the demon and the Image of a young nukan appeared with his head bowed blood flowing down his body he stated that he was forced to learn the chaos Purgatory Origins

demonic arts and then became a hunting dog he could move only by order and was doomed to live without the possibility of death although he stated that he could not call at life he was usually chained or asleep he was allowed to move only when necessary the man's body and hands were Shackled with iron chains every time he Woke up and opened his eyes the world changed they woke him up to get rid of unnecessary people he awakened due to the internal struggle in Silent Night in the hunt for the four demon Lords he looked

coldly at the man who had awakened him it seems that the woman had been filled with anger and sadness ever since that day she lost her memories and lost her emotions after studying the silver Light Ice Crystal the girl with tears streaming down her eyes looked at The floor lost she eventually reached the peak of martial arts and slowed down her aging an image of a woman with a cold distant look appeared she became one of the four demon WS of silent night because of her mucan was cursed he found himself in a situation where

he needed to kill her and she couldn't even recognize him he said he was probably relieved that she didn't realize who he was he asked how such a tragedy gained the right to exist in this world he said He wanted to see her again one last time you can clarify the question again he with his body turning to Ash said that sometimes he is with silent night and sometimes he is with the central plains he told sein to remember that there is no good and evil in the world world and they are all just part

of one person's plans looking at the guy holding him he finally thanks sain for putting an end to his hellish life having finished his sentence he disappeared Into Thin Air Sain stared into the void in front of him only the enemy's teeth remained in his hands he spread his arms and screamed with all his might the light still illuminated the night's City gin wall held his arms out to his sides covered in Aura a large magic circle closed part of the dark space he destroyed the Trap gimon holding the girl in his arms asked if

she was okay and told her to watch her breathing he looked down and said that although the Scientist of three Minds was able to quickly get rid of the Trap muu has a fear of closed spaces which means that pitch Darkness could scare her to death the girl squeezing her eyes slightly nashed her teeth one of the Warriors holding two swords in his hands said that now he must help the scientist of three minds and they will fight against Mana he stated that two would have to go with him and the rest would help lady

tang and the master of 10,000 poisons Looking menacingly at his enemy he said that they must definitely protect lady Tang he also noted that they need to concentrate for their opponent is one of the nine Heavens a huge stream of magical energy emanated from the Gin wall mcka stood at the epicenter of the attack the scholar of three Minds looked at his enemy in shock gritting his teeth thinking that as expected from his opponent his strength was too great and he could not be defeated without using His own traps the powers of the three path

Labyrinth and Shadow hallucinations slightly closing his eyes mckena mentally said that he was not only able to destroy his traps but was also going to attack himself he mentally stated that he was much stronger than he thought he also noted that his strength is not only in knowledge opening his eyes he confidently looked at the enemy and mentally said that in any case he could not compare with him and it was Worth teaching him a lesson manwa sent several Warriors approaching from behind one of them with glowing eyes launched an attack with two blades in

an instant manwa took took out a weapon from under his cloak with a lightning fast swing he pushed the attacker away with a stream of energy looking at him he sighed and asked what he was hoping for looking back he saw gimon crouched in front of him green energy beginning to form on his finger he splashed a stream of Liquid into his opponent's face a huge number of bloody corpses filled the entire surrounding area sooso performed Lightning Fast aring attacks with her sword blood was flowing from her mouth through fatigue with pure determination she launched

attack throwing her blade forward the man with a bloody face dodged her attacks with all his might he clenched his teeth and continued to fight through the pain a small vessel appeared in his bandaged hand from which Energy began to flow rusin at the same instant jumped and sent a small green dragon towards his opponent the girl shielding herself from the attack with her cloak said that this poison was too dangerous the thought flashed through her head that she needed to get rid of the vessel she not allowing the enemy to jump away began an

attack with her weapon inflicting numerous blows to the man's body she was able to knock the vessel out of his hands gritting his Teeth in Anger the thought flashed through his head that she wanted to destroy the vessel his vessel flew off in the other direction he thinking that there was almost nothing left there carried out two attacks from both vessels on it the girl having begun to rotate her weapon was able to defend herself from the enemy's attack taking advantage of the time he went behind soo's batter making a quick lunge he attacked her

back with his hand blood Flashed onto rusen whose face reflected Madness his eyes glowed red as he glared at her he saw four guys running away from him remembering the vessels with the Master's poison standing in different corners of the empty room he said that he had used almost all of them hoping that there was something left there he still in Flight used the ability a stream of poison went towards the men they instantly fell down coughing up blood the thought flashed Through his head that although he was able to destroy them he was the

last Soo suddenly appeared and pierced his chest with a spear looking down at him coldly she asked if he really considered himself an equal opponent to her he with pure rage tried to tear the spear out of his body her eyes widened in Surprise the thought flashed through her mind that he might still get up the disciple of gimon clutching the blade of the spear with his bare hands took it out of His bloody chest his eyes widened from the Superhuman effort he sighed in pain the girl could not withstand the force with which he

pulled out her weapon realizing this she holding the weapon with one hand hand tried to strike a strong shock wave appeared after the blow to rusin's left shoulder he a couple of centimeters from the body grabbed her hand blood flowed from his mouth and he continued to remove the spear from his body she looked in shock At the Mad look of her enemy without finishing drawing out the weapon he rushed towards her and sank his teeth into her neck vein stood out on her face and neck she spitting out blood looked with widened eyes as

he bit off her neck his teeth were permanently embedded in her body her eyes began to bleed and she was unable to carry out her attack he continued to increase the pressure with his teeth her Consciousness became cloudy in an instant her head left her Body with a spear in his chest the man looked at the defeated sooso a second later his strength left him and he fell to the ground looking at the sky the bloody rusen said that the seven lesser Heavens are meat he slightly closing his eyes said that it was hard for

him to even breathe slowly losing Consciousness he asked himself if his master was okay he recalled a moment from the past when he met the prot he remembered the screaming master and His face covered in Magic he recalled how gim gave him his hand as he knelt his master extended his hand to him with a sincere smile he looked at him slightly lost he bowed sharply to him shedding tears of joy an image appeared of him dancing slightly childishly in front of the protagonist's face he recalled how Fire magic formed on his teacher's hand how

he taught him this making a gesture with both hands the guy tried very hard to repeat the Master's Ability gim looked at his student with sincere joy in his eyes he made a gesture with his hands smiling and praised rusen he slightly covered his eyes with his hand through his laughter to hide his embarrassment from the praise he raised his leg making a gesture with his hands and stood in a fighting pose tears streamed down his bloody face he thought about how he didn't expect to lose such a chance he said with regret that he

really wanted The best he looked at the purple pink sky a thought flashed through his mind that he would like the Tang family's recognition his eyes were closed in he asked his mother if he had not come a long way for a simple ragam muffin his eyes finally closed impulsive thoughts raised through his head he mentally declared that he would die here he apologized and thanked the people close to him for everything he opened his eyes from the physical impact his hand was Thrown over muwan and he dragging the bloody carcass on himself said that

he would not let him die gim shot a stream of poison into his opponent's face this green poison covered mana's face after a moment his face began to blur through the attack the man's glowing green eyes appeared from under the ver sweat streamed down gim's face as he looked at his opponent in Surprise surrounded by Magic circles M waved his fan and made a quick Counterattack the sound of a 20m Explosion at the same moment ran through the village the men in blue cloaks who protected gimon asked if he was okay he slightly closing his

eyes said that thanks to them he was okay and asked if everything was okay with them looking up and down at the enemy gim mentally said that a blood parasite the deadly Aroma of the mountains and a seven-stage soul capturing poison were used he mentally stated that the effect would appear very soon and they needed to hold out until Then a man with dark bangs covering half his face held two blades in his hands gin wall continued to use his ability blood began to flow from his mouth he realized with annoyance that he was running

out of strength starting to spit out blood into his hand he turned pale and thought that he was in too much pain despite the fact that he had prepared so hard realizing his hand up the coldly looking Mana said that the scientist of three Minds was apparently very Disappointed with the results of his training he also asked him if he felt the trapping technique on himself lowering his hand down he said that this is the difference between them this is the difference in experience looking at Jin wall coldly he said that even if he was

prepared for anything the actual battle and experience would be different feeling the attack the man looked to his left a dozen red lightsabers and blue streams of energy flew towards him it Was 10 10,000 swords of light in a full moon slash a huge explosion erupted in the center of the magic circles he destroyed part of the turquoise wall suddenly mugin from the gonden clan and Shor from muen appeared in front of gin wall they holding their dark blades in their hands asked if they were okay wiping the blood from his mouth Jin wall said

that they had not seen each other for a long time and it was a Pity that they only saw each other under such Circumstances looking forward mwin said that it was in vain to introduce him to the protagonist and ask what could be done to anger the nine Heavens gimon looking at the red-haired girl thanked her for her help and asked if she was sure that she could provide it to him she asked the man if he thought they were related to Silent Night an angry Manor ran throwing his sword forward at new opponents he

asked them if they really wanted to raise a sword against The nine Heavens behind shuran and MN stood several dozen Warriors in blue and pink clothes the girl stated that the nine Heavens should protect the plains but instead they are engaged in nonsense MN said that they had enough of the Silent Night incident and should protect the people and not do what they are doing now Manoa who created several dark green circles with hieroglyphs said that it was time for change in our world he asked if they really decided to stop the Nine Heavens saying

that the clans were really that stupid muan held a bloodied and completely exhausted rusin in his hands he dragging him told him to hold on a little longer for he would not let him die holding the man with his head down in his hands he said that they need to follow in the footsteps of Mr so he can cure him smiling rusen said while grunting slightly in pain that he had learned a lot from fighting with him he also said that he was sure that no Matter what noble families the Masters were from even if

they were from the seven lesser Heavens they were nothing compared to the protagonists throwing it over his shoulders and starting to run the protagonist said that they had a long way to go sweat streamed down mu's face as he exhaled thinking that rusin's Kai was getting weaker vs ran down his face the protagonist biting his lip and opening his eyes wide mentally told himself that he was wrong arrogant and Stupid and that he needed to be more attentive and careful he recalled how Soo looking at his calm face said that a great future awaited him

and his own strength could blind him looking into his eyes she declared that he must move forward with a clear mind so as not to harm not only himself but also those around him closing his eyes with a smile the guy with long hair said that it seemed to him that power only intoxicated and deprived muan of his Mind he also said that even the strong Masters would fear his wrath scratching his mouth he closed his eyes and said that he would definitely solve everything and sort everything out he ran with all his might thoughts

flashed through his head that after he left kho everything was going too well and he was lost forgotten in this success and Glory he mentally stated that he thought that he could cope alone but in the end he let down his loved ones almost Completely closing his eyes the bloody guy on the protagonist's shoulder asked if everything would be fine if he was silent looking ahead with Anno he reproached himself declared that all this happened solely because of him and apologized to rusen drops of blood flowed from the guy's face and fell to the ground

in a quiet voice he asked the main character to take care of his mentor continuing to run Newan declared that he would be saved jongan catching Up with him called him thinking of only one thing muan continued to repeat in the same way that the fault lies with him and he will definitely live jongan already a meter away from the protagonist continued to call him loudly he opened his mouth mouth wide and screamed with all his might muan whose eyes reflected loss and lack of remembrance turned around to hear the scream stopping he asked the

man where he was from looking at the protagonist Jongan expressed his complaint that muan did not respond although he ran after him for a very long time and called squinting his eyes the protagonist exhaled apologized and said that he needed to hurry jongan closed his eyes and exhaled a lot of air opening them he coldly declared that he was dead and told mu one to let him go the main character's eyes widened he turned towards the bloody rusin he called out to him starting to shake him he Continued to call him in hope he silently

looked at the dead body of his friend jongen looking at this scene through sympathy said that they did not have time and they needed to get ready the eyes of the main character reflected horror rejection and pain he asked the guy to open his eyes slightly closing his eyes jongan watched this scene the protagonist continued to call out to the dead rusen taking muan by the shoulder jongan shouted that he was dead and Would never wake up looking at the lying corpse of the protagonist's friend he said that he was really sorry but it was

time for him to realize his death and fight for the living He also said that it was his choice looking at the Lost muan he asked if he wanted his loss to be in vain exhaling the sad jongan mentally said that this is not at all like muan although it was hard for him all this time he held on was imprisoned met with the white dragon trade Association in Silent Night with the witch of the white KN the demon of Chaos jangu and anong an image appeared of the protagonist sitting with his head thrown back

in a dark room the floor of which was covered in blood the man mentally said that his pain and fatigue must have been terrifying he mentally stated that he was sorry that as a person he had to go through this and thought that he did not know how to help him in this situation moving away from his thoughts He opened his eyes and said to listen to him looking at the incomprehensible and morally destroyed protagonist jongan said that nine Heavens had entered the active phase of the offensive everyone is fighting but their opponent is Mana

he said that he did not know what would happen next but muan should come to the rescue he confidently said that the Warriors of the Surah Clan were also hunting for him he said to leave the sentiments for later because now they Need to move forward confidently throwing rusen onto his shoulders jongan looking forward said that he would take care of him because there was no time and everyone needed the help of the main character looking sadly at the man the assembled protagonist thanked him looking back at Newan jongan said that he was being careful

the main character finally looked at the guy's bloody face with his eyes closed his eyes reflected sadness and despair he closed them Abruptly turning away from the fleeing jongan the main character clenched his hands into fists and walked in the other direction he ran along a hill surrounded by forests turning around he saw several dozen armed people running after him this was the Surah Clan he stopped abruptly he looked at them with burning violet eyes and a murderous gaze he being in a stance began to to take the blade out of the sheath several dozen

Warriors who jumped on him were cut into Small pieces in an instant he looked down through the blood flying at him several hands reached for his leg a small swing of the blade left a field of bloody corpses a new batch of Warriors attacked from above and below he dodged and jumped away Two Silhouettes appeared against the background of the pink moon the main character and his friends used a triple circular cut the ashes of hundreds of Warriors fell to the ground there are many white circular impact Marks visible in the air Hwang and mun

Jong stand with swords in their hands in fighting stances they apologize for the long wait they turn their heads back and ask if he's okay surprised Newan asks why they are here H Wang stands half turning towards him holding a sword in his hand and says that they heard about the public trial and immediately move towards him everyone turns back in Surprise several people in green cloaks and with yellow red eyes run towards Them uncan without his right hand holds a person by the throat with his left hand there is a lot of blood around

him he smiles H1 looks intensely and realizes that this is a bloody demonic art and that this person he remembers unun standing modestly with someone in golden armor he understands that he is the one to blame for those massacres he understands that he hardly remembers it but he remembers it well opening his eyes slightly he looks the main Character walks between mang and ichan holding his sword with his hands Jim goes to Anan the latter says that Jo Jong the son in his father's Shadow will never achieve what he did he asks if he lives

a terrible life he stands his eyes glow red his right hand is made of blood and he says that it makes him a better person he looks from under his brows and says that he is his strongest enemy and comrade muan looks at him angrily he runs and takes his sword out of its Sheath as he goes smiling uncan runs with his red right hand disintegrating they run at each other at incredible speed two hands among many pink petals surprised unun stands among the petals floating in the air Jim stand stand with his eyes narrowed

hands on his blade he looks in Surprise and opens his mouth Chilson stands in a fighting stance with glowing eyes holding a sword in his hand among pink leaves two dead Warriors in green cloaks lie on the ground he frowns And looks down to the right he looks from under his brows and asks if he is the leader of the two-headed Surah holding his head with his left hand uncan says that the Spy sent to Hwang was discovered and killed chil sang swings his sword and says that muan for 10 years he remembers his student

standing worriedly he says that he was with him in h Wasson he remembers muan pinning the student to the ground and him yelling at him he says that if it Was all a lie he remembers munan lying there with his teeth gritting with anger he says that he wants to know what the two-headed Surah is trying to achieve uncan walks towards him with several people in green cloak standing behind him he says that he should be more upset because he knew that spy not for 10 but for 15 years shouting chills sing interrupts him and

says that he wants to know what they are up to uncan looking down says that he will not get answers Even after his death with a Blank Stare he asks if he still wants to know the truth crouched angry Chilson holds a sword in his hand with glowing eyes among the pink leaves screaming he says that it will be a matter of his honor to destroy their entire Clan new one grabbing his sword calls out to him he holding a sword in his hand and pointing it at someone orders him to leave the main character

looks at him angrily and says that alone Chilson despite him with Glowing eyes says that his students will soon arrive and he must finish this matter himself Jim looks at him and agrees with him mang hwan and muan leave behind them chill sang and uncan begin to fight a crowd of people stands in the Square gin wall sits on the floor and draws with chalk wondering what is missing he sits with his hand on his chin and thinks that he needs to become stronger he draws on the floor with chalk and thinks that he only

needs to Keep C Mana for 10 minutes an old man with a very long white beard stands in a dark room and says that the gondon and M Clans will face the consequences of their actions several people with swords attack him and one of them says that other clans cannot be ignored and they require explanations he stands in the middle of the room his eyes glow white and run- shaped Shields appear around him he is surprised that only one person made them do such a thing the blade of The sword cuts through the floor two

men in green cloaks and with two pairs of Swords fly forward one of them attacks him from behind and he is surprised that he can only attack from behind the swords hit the rune shield and he says that with such weak attacks he can't even touch it the Mustachio attacker is angry he says he needs to protect them all the sword hits the runes he begins to sweat from exertion swords cut through runes he delivers a sweeping Blow to the old man's head with his swords the greatly surprised old man does not understand how his

trap could be destroyed two more people with swords run towards them and the battle begins a bunch of people in green raincoats are running towards them the old man is very angry the entire space is filled with green light throwing everyone away from it one attacker covers himself with a sword the other one does the same the third stands in a fighting stance with a Blade in his hands the old man stands straight with a fan in his hands and is indignant at how they dared he begins to cough up blood he remembers how gimon

spat something in his face he looks at the crowd of people and does not understand how the poison could work gim stands in a fighting stance he waves his arms his eyes glow green and he says that the poison has finally worked and they should not be underestimated Jin wall sits on the floor among the chalk Drawings smiling eily he says that c Mana is finished the nervous old man stands and suggests that he needs to try to turn the flow of Kai in the opposite direction a projection of a skeleton appears on his body

there are several daggers stuck around him tan stands in a fighting stance Jin wall stands behind her holding his fingers to his temples saying that now it's his turn runes appear around the daggers stuck near the old man the space around him Rises the Frightened old man does not understand how he could become stronger space begins to close in on him gim says that he is still stronger than him the space completely covers the old man gin wall says that he can use it to destroy the difference in their strength and experience blurred outlines of

a green City clear outlines of a calm evening City someone is walking through an empty Square an old man with a long white beard is surprised that they are still Trying smiling he says it's not over yet they board the cart and run away views of the city at night and people leaving it holding his ponytail he says he's learned a lot smiling eily he says that he will become even stronger Moon story night sky a cart with a bull and several people in hats and raincoats are running gin wall looks tense a cart and

a crowd of people stand in the middle of a dark forests he thanks mugin and Mrs Nam gin wall speaks with those whom he thanked And says that the gondan and muen clans will definitely get it and he doesn't know what can be done mugin and Nam are standing and he holding his chin with his hand says that muan name was cleared at the trial all suspicions will fall into the nine Heavens she says that the musen clan does not maintain relations with them they are unlikely to be able to influence them and since the

northern blade helped her a lot she would like to repay him the crowd and the cart stand In the dark Jin wall thanks you for all these words and hopes to see you again the carriage with him and several other people leaves his face becomes serious human looks at the Rocks he turns back and thinks that ruse him he remembers how he turned around in tension how he took the jugs in both hands and wonders why he hasn't caught up with them yet he looks at gin wall and says that the Tang Clan is already

suffering because of him and it is impossible to Return there right away he understands that this will not be easy and asks for forgiveness a bandaged Man Lies wrapped in Black cloth human asks not to talk nonsense because the head of the clan is not afraid of anything and considers this decision the only correct one also he believes that for now it is better to stay away from the clan so as Not to cause trouble the girl in green asks where they are going this time ginal looking into the distance says that they Will go

south human looks at him and asks why they didn't go north since all the Clans here are under the control of the central Heavenly Alliance he replies that everyone knows this but if you go south a mustachioed man with swords over his shoulders looks intensely gin wall looks at the boat off the shore a man is sitting in a boat a small mustachioed man takes off his hood he asks if it's tiso and he replies that it couldn't be anyone else Jin wall hugs and Embarrassed Theo and tells him that he is just in time

he replies that he is crazy and he better go they all get into the boat the boat sails at night towards the moon muan Mong and hwan run they run forward very quickly three people in green cloaks are running after them the bloody protagonist asks if Chilson was killed they all stop abruptly and Jim cuts the space with his sword Newan stands with a glowing purple sword in his hands and glowing purple eyes Munjong and hwan stand back to back and ion tells him to focus several people in green cloaks jump at them from behind

all the people in green cloaks end up with a bunch of arrows many warriors in red stand next to them mang is scared and holds his sword Hwang holds his sword wearily the main character looks confused muen smiling takes off his red mask he asks why it is so difficult for them to live normally smiling he looks at muwan who is UN sheathing his sword And says that he couldn't stand by when all the demons and martial artists went to war behind him a girl in red Le needs two horses he says that although secretly

he will help them the bloody protagonist says thanks to them the girl looks at him reproachfully he looks at her he closes his eyes and says that he finally understood the meaning of the advice given to him and if it had not been for what happened he would never have become what he is she says he is Growing as a person the girl puts on a mask everyone stands in a grateful pose she says go n says he hopes they will meet again under different circumstances muan and H Wang run away on horseback while musen

watches them he looks around he looks menacingly and says that they have eliminated all the spies and no one is watching them anymore one of the Warriors in red offers to help them completely since they are on their side all the Warriors in Red Run Away the Main character mun and Hwang ride off on Horseback the ground collapses under the horses Jim and his comrades look down in Surprise everything is black and white there was an explosion at Sea muan grabbed them in his hands and together they fell to the ground he asks if they

are okay they get up and ask if he's okay the bloodied protagonist reacts to some noise a dark figure in the middle of the forest says that he would like to fight the footsteps on the ground and he Speaks to the man the swords shine in the light of the Moon and he says that he wants to fight with the killer of the only swordsman chocob stands with many swords behind his back and she says that Jim killed the only swordsman he respected his eyes glow white chocob with his hands behind his back said that

the swordsman he respected was named Yong Jong the main character looking at chup with a surprised expression on his face Wondered if this was the same Sage chup from the nine Heavens Newan looking at the sage told the guys not to interfere the sage raising his swords above his head watching the guys pointed three swords towards the main character and prepared to attack muan watching as the sage released three swords noticed how they appeared in front of them with lightning speed the main character hit one of the flying balls into the ground H Wang cholen

Mong try to block the Flying sword clenched their teeth from tension nean turning to the guys noticed how hard it was for them the main character running up to his younger brother fought off the flying sword nean running up to hoen all with lightning speed fought off the sword that flew at him the guys watched as the main character lowering his hand with the Sword Down stood motionless Newan standing in one position looked towards the sage the main character with blood On his face said that chup should stop new one preparing for a quick Dash

broke the ground beneath him with one foot the main character rushing from his spot with lightning speed found himself in front of chocob who stood motionless new one trying to strike choke up raised a huge cloud of dust the guys covering their faces from the approaching dust watched the battle the swords of the protagonist and the sage emitted a large amount of Sparks due to their Confrontation chup holding back the onslaught of muan Sword reported that the northern Heavenly Clan was very strong relative to the skills that he sees from him after which the sage

wondered how strong he could become in the future chup looking at the bloody face of the protagonist said that his black sword exudes powerful energy the sage looking at the sparking sword wondered if he was trying to monitor the condition of his blade chup looking at Mean's cracked sword said that a swordsman should worry about his weapon first noting that his hands showed that he had no training in blacksmithing after which the sage wondered why he was so careless with the sword chocob looking at the surprised face of the main character said that he disappointed

him the sage looking at his swords told new one to look at them too chocob raising his swords into the air said that they killed cut and were filled With blood noting that he carefully takes care of them the sage pointing the swords towards the main character said that it is because of this that they look so excellent noting that he should take care of his sword better than the woman he loves chocob pointing his swords at mean's back declared that he must look at the face of his main love ich wanel and mang went

to help the main character like lightning straight from the sky struck the place where muan was Fighting the main character and the sage noticing the lightning jumped away from it muan looked in bewilderment at the smoke after the lightning chup holding the sword and looking at the smoke said that it was an incredible performance noting that he alone would be enough the sage looking at GOI arriving wondered if she had really come here just for him GOI looking down at the ground stood in one position GOI looking between the guys said if he knew what

rumors were Going around now after which she reported that the northern Heavenly Clan was destroyed because of the Heavenly Alliance noting that now everyone began to suspect the latter the storm Lord further stated that suddenly their target was the northern blade who is the last surviving member of the clan and the only one who can prove something taking a bottle of sake said that these rumors insulted her as a member of the nine heavens and the alliance noting That in addition there were rumors that the war against silent night was necessary in order to cover

up their padillos the lord of the storm after after drinking sake threw the empty bottle on the floor chup with a dissatisfied expression on his face wondered what she was talking about GOI standing in front of muan and raising her hand wondered how low n Heavens was going to fall GOI turned to face the main character and looked at him muan Looking at the storm Lord wondered why she had come here having removed her mask said that she could no longer turn a blind eye to this noting that everything has an end GOI turning and

looking at the sage said that she must take responsibility as she had said before having hit the main character on the hand said that she liked him noting that she wanted to save his life Newan receiving a surge of strength wondered in his thoughts if she was Really sharing her energy with him noting that the power seemed to be seething in him also the main character in his thoughts wondered why she did this looking at something in front of her said that it was time for muan to realize reality noting that he should listen to

her carefully Ki narrowing her eyes and looking somewhere ahead said that his enemy was not the central Alliance but the puppet master that stood behind them the main character Turning his head and looking at the lord of the storm wondered what kind of Puppeteer this was the narrative shifts to gaw's Memories the storm Lord remembered the Golden Dragon decorations on the ceiling remembering how the Puppeteer exhaled smoke said that he was called the strongest and indestructible Warrior named mon yulchon the lord of the storm recalling the image of yulchon said that he is also one

of the nine noting that he actually controls the Alliance goby further reported that although everyone thinks that he is an equal to everyone else he defeated her and all the other heavens and then endowed them with his power the lord of the storm recalling the composition of the nine Heavens said that he understood everything perfectly gwii singling out moan from the crowd said that he knew what he needed to do to achieve power recalling seeing Yulan with a smile on his face revealed that he founded the Nine Heavens to avoid attracting attention noting that because

of this he ruled everyone one from the Shadows the lord of the storm remembering who started the war said that moan even used Silent Night for his own purposes which swed fear pain and shed blood GOI further stated that he caused and ruled chaos noting that this was his Twisted way of ruling the world after which the lord of the storm noted that at some point Silent Knight stopped obeying him Which is why everyone thinks that they are the real enemies the lord of the storm also said that perhaps all this was again arranged by

mon yulchon Vian with a surprised expression on his face interrupted the story and wondered how Silent Night could stop obeying goby looking at the main character said that it was he who created this organization noting that good and evil are needed for balance the lord of the storm remembering the standing buildings said That this is how the northern Heavenly Clan appeared philby further reported that the clan quickly showed its strength and power noting that this was why many in mham were willing to cooperate with the clan or even become a part of it the lord

of the storm also said that a little more and the influence of of the celestial Alliance and the nine Heavens faded against the background of the northern Heavenly Clan recalling a strongbuilt man with a Sword in his hands said that the fourth head of the clan Jin quango was much more interested in learning the truth of the world than his predecessors the storm Lord also reported that moan considered the fourth head of the northern Clan to be the greatest threat noting that it was because of this that the clan was destroyed GOI turning her head

towards muan said that now he had become a threat to the world order the lord of the story storm looking at the Frowning protagonist said that he could take out the responsibility for the destruction of the clan and grief on her GOI further said that unfortunately she was unable to change anything the lord of the storm putting on a mask said that she was sorry that she was so insignificant chup looking at the guys said that apparently the old woman was no longer in her right mind the sage standing opposite the guys said that he

listened and listened chok up taking and Raising the sword said that her nonsense did not end lord of the storm extending her staff towards the sage wondered if the time had come to put an end to his power GOI also wondered how long this could continue chup holding a sword with glowing eyes said that Yulan is an incomprehensible absolute who has lived for many centuries the sage further wondered if she understood how much he had done for them the lord of the storm striking with her staff broke off the Piece of earth on which muan

stood the main character looking through the crack at gavi said that he needed to act the lord of the storm looking at the Leaning muan told him to be inconspicuous and prudent noting that he needed to regain his strength and move forward muan looked at with regret on his face turning his back to the lord of the storm the main character moved forward with a saddened look muan starting to flee from the upcoming battle looked Towards Govi the main character turning away from The Lord of the storm headed towards the guys GOI looking at the

silhouette of the angry choke up heard him comment that this was a stupid decision the sage shaking the air said that this time time he would not spare her the lord of the storm holding out her staff said that she could no longer live in a lie watching as her staff was pulled away from the bandages declared that her storm staff should Show its true form the lord of the storm raising her staff enveloped herself in lightning after which she said that she was sorry that she would no longer be able to drink his plum

wine GOI gradually created a huge electrical storm The Narrative moves to a raven flying in the sky a raven flying in the sky noticed something below turning the Raven rushed down flying up to the water The Raven stirred up the water a little a raven flying near the surface of the Water observed the reflection of light on the waves The Raven looking forward noticed a bright light raising his head the Raven watched the Sun as it went behind the Rocks the Raven flying up to the Rocks was illuminated by sunlight The Raven flew up to

the rocks and flew into the gap between them the Raven maneuvering between the Rocks headed towards the exit a raven flew out of the rocks and headed towards a group of people having arrived the Raven sat down On the shoulder of one of the guys jongan turned to see a raven land on his shoulder jongen with a raven on his shoulder watched as the guys inspected something musac standing at the whe of the man with the hat pointed his finger somewhere gimon and Meyer sitting near the wounded helped them gimon looking away from the wounded

saw one of the Bulls fall to the ground jongan turned back and noticed something the guys turned back and heard jongan say that They were coming towards them the guy looking at the Horizon awaited the arrival of the main character continuing to look into the distance the guys noticed three approaching Silhouettes the main character rushing at great speed heard Aang call and mun Breathing heavily new one with heavy shortness of breath and sweat on his face looked at the guys in front when they got there ich Wang Cho and mun collapsed from fatigue Jin wall

approached the main Character and wondered if they were okay after which gim said that he was glad to see the gentleman in good health new one with heavy shortness of breath and looking at the guys wondered if anyone was injured gin wall raised one eyebrow and extended his hand and said that they were all fine after which the main character said that he was grateful to all of them for their help gimon holding out his hand to his chest said that they were glad that everyone was alive gimon Lowering his head a little wondered where

ruson was now and why he was not here yet muan lowered his head with a frustrated expression on his face and looked at the ground gimon looking at the main character with shock on his face wondered if what he was afraid of really happened Murray picking up her uncle heard him say that he couldn't believe it muan lowered his head with a sad expression and apologized to gimon Jin wall bit his lip and put his hand to His forehead lowering his head slightly muing lowered his head and closed his eyes the main character with his

head down looked at the ground with a devastated look jongan approached The Grieving new one and took him by the shoulder informing him that lady walren had taken his body jongan remembered walen's words that she would try to give it to them as soon as possible POS jongan holding the main character by the shoulder said that he was sorry that This happened jongan patted Newan on the shoulder and walked away from him the main character continuing to look with a devastated look at the ground was thinking about something muan raised his gaze and looked somewhere

ahead muan looked at H wasel lying in her sleeping back the main character remembering hwal's tears said that for the sake of his beloved girl he instantly lost everything new one remembering how H wasal was wounded noted that his beloved Almost lost her life the main character looking at H wasal in his thoughts said that for the sake of her and everyone else he must become wiser and stronger because they have suffered enough because of him new one imagining how he was standing on a pool of blood said in his thoughts that his stubbornness and

pride as well as rash decisions led to this outcome The Narrative shifts to mean's memories of the past the main character remembered how gimon and his Subordinates use some kind of technique mu one remembered how they treat treated him with the technique of gimon and his subordinates the main character also remembered how Murray brought him food when he was sitting in his cell Yan further recalled how Murray helped him bandage his wounds later the main character remembered how museek helped them with their enemies muan also recalled how muag tied up the attackers and took them

to prison the main Character also remembered how Jin wall and Chan developed a plan after which muwan also remembered how they worked on improving the plan the main character also remembered how jongan was injured after which jongan was sent for treatment muan also remembered how rusen was killed after which the main character remembered how he came running to him too late Newan looking into the bloody pool said in his thoughts that since childhood he lived only with one Thought of power and revenge noting that he survived by protecting only himself next the main character in

his thoughts wondered how with all this he could take responsibility for the lives of others M lying on the roof of the carriage reported that he was indifferent to the pain of strangers but worried about any threat to his own muan folding his hands and sitting on the carriage wondered if what mu said was The Credo of the iron squat M putting his hands under his head And closing his eyes told him not to be like that noting that the smell of blood obscured his eyes n further stated that he and his family must survive

first noting that if he does not kill first he will die himself n also wondered if their world lives by these laws the main character lowering his head and closing his eyes said that this was all just stupidity as he was leaving M turned back and said that he would like to tell him one last thing M lowering his head a Little wondered if muan was showing his claws too early raising his head M stated that the more people he has to protect the more responsibility he must bear after which he wondered whether muan understood

everything from what was said the main character looking into the bloody Lake said in his thoughts that he did not think that he could protect everyone if he became stronger noting that the further he moves forward the greater the danger awaiting his people Lean pulling out his sword and looking at his Reflection In The Blood called his father the main character looking at the sky said that he does not want others to suffer because of him noting that the truth that has been revealed about this world is too difficult for him to understand Newan lowered

his head and wanted to say something to his father the main character looking at his father's huge back wondered how long he suffered and suffered alone to protect Other people and whether he had to bear this burden on his shoulders new one standing behind his father said that many people say that Revenge turns life into an endless chase the main character lowering his head said that apparently these statements are true Newan looking at the blood under his feet said that if we take into account the truth that was revealed to him the main character raised

his head and said that he didn't think he could just stop noting that he Would have to follow his own path Newan starting to move towards his father said that he must protect them even at the cost of his life the main character passing through the projections of his father said that he would do the same as his father noting that his people will not meet a sad end and they will not stop and will continue to move on Newan coming out of his thoughts fell to his knees the main character putting his hands up

hit his head on the ground Bowing his head in front of the guys muan asking for forgiveness declared that he did not deserve to be here noting that he brings nothing but Misfortune the main character raising his head from the ground said that he knew how many lives were lost and how much pain they had to endure muan then stated that he will try to to make sure this doesn't happen again noting that he will try to protect everyone the main character raising his head from which Blood was Dripping said that they needed the strength

of other clans Newan looking up at the guys with a bloody face said that they must restore the northern Heavenly Clan jall upon hearing the protagonist statement stood motionless with surprise on his face Chan stood looking at muwan with a frown on his face the man with the hat looked at the main character with bewilderment monek hearing Mi one was an incredible shock gimon sitting next to mea shed a Tear when he heard the words of the main character jongan looking at muan was incredibly shocked by his words H Wang chel closed his eyes and

furrowed his brows at what he heard mung lowered his head and was very surprised by his older brother's words gin wall kneeling down and closing his eyes announced that he as an adviser was welcoming the new great leader of the northern Heavenly Clan monac kneeling down closing his eyes and putting his hands in front of Him said that he like the first sword is always ready to give his life for muan hwan call bending his knee lowering his head and closing his eyes said that he as a servant was ready to follow his master to

the very end gimon kneeling down with tears in his eyes said that he as the master of a thousand poisons expresses Devotion to the fifth head of the northern Heavenly Clan noting that he promises to protect him at the cost of his life the main character watched As everyone present expressed their respect for him muan lowering his bloody head looked at everyone with a serious look the events of the second season begin at night when the moon in the sky is covered by clouds in the sky the water surface sparkled reflecting the Moonlight a small

boat moved through the water on a boat with a sail there were two men one of them stood at the end and rode guiding the boat and the second sat motionless leaning against the Mast the Man holding the ore was an old man with a beard and wearing old clothes and His companion was a man in a haton with a weapon wrapped in bandages he sat motionless his head tilted forward the man did not even pay attention to the fog that began to spread everywhere the man's arms were folded across his chest his hat on

his head preventing his face from being seen the old man using an ore steered the boat in the fog to its destination soon the fog around them Began to clear showing them the area hundreds of meters away the boat slowly approached the huge Fortress of blood and iron a stronghold located on an uninhabited Island not far from the coast in the shandur region the man's cloak fluttered in the wind while he standing at the foot of the island looked at the Fortress each edge of the floor of which was stuffed with iron on this island

nicknamed the impregnable Fortress because of the steep slopes as If cutting off the island in a circle some settled and created their own Clan it was one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan the warrior king of blood and iron G Hexum who being a man who used whips to fight was the master of this stronghold the Moonlight barely illuminated The multi-story Fortress hidden in the fog several guards holding Spears in their hands turned their heads sensing something the mysterious man appeared right in front Of them making them scared his long hair and

the hat he was wearing prevented most of the man's face from being seen his lips parted as he asked the guards not to stand in his way and to quietly disband as he did not want to kill in vain the three guards turned and looked at the newcomer in bewilderment but a moment later all three screamed and lowered their Spears in charge telling the man that he would face immediate execution for his action the man did not Move an inch as he watched the approaching spear points instantly the man dodged the thrust of the spear

and snatched the attacker's sword from its sheath the man then swung his sword twice and walked past all three attackers a second later all three began to fall to the ground as blood sprayed from their wounds the mouth of one of the guards who had fallen to the ground was wide open due to the horror he had experienced the man stood motionless as The blood of his enemies spread across the floor and his cloak fluttered in the wind the Fortress of blood and iron tilted to the side as the cries of people asking for reinforcements

were heard many people were coming down the stairs all the people were angry they clenched their jaws and held weapons in their hands looking at their opponent having descended from the steps a crowd of people began to run when they arrived at the scene they froze in place unable To believe what they saw their eyes wide open and sweat flowing profusely down their faces four Warriors emerged from the crowd looking at the scene of the battlefield in shock the bodies of their comrades lay on the floor they were all dead the man standing in the

middle of this hell even dismembered some he looked at the crowd that had come running and repeated again saying not to stand in his way and just disperse the crowd did not listen to muvon and Holding their weapons tighter stood in stance with shouts the blood and iron clan members rushed towards muan thick fog began to envelop the entire Island and the moon in the sky began to turn red on the third floor of the Fortress a bright light suddenly lit up the Rays of which were released Through the Windows a second later the light

began to fade depriving the area of a bright beam of light the bodies of the members of the blood and iron Clan were scattered Throughout the Fortress their weapons were either blown next to their bodies or lay near them indentations appeared on the floor from the use of Sword techniques muan calmly walked through the room and rushed towards his goal blood dripped from The Sword taken from the guard as muan climbed the stairs people were running down the steps with weapons in their hands the protagonist did not pay attention to the approaching enemies and continued

to climb the steps Nuon chopped and killed everyone who jumped or approached him only two were able to jump over him and begin to rise but the protagonist didn't care he waved his sword continuing to rise and kill all the enemies in his path soon muan reached the edge of the stairs and pierced The Last Enemy with his sword while the rest of the bodies of the Dead flew down the protagonist went upstairs and saw one man trembling with fear when he turned his head in his Direction he Threw away his weapon in fear and

turned around and ran away muan calmly followed to the next floor a huge hand with a dragon tattoo grabbed the cooked chicken the fat and at the same time huge man brought the chicken to his mouth and took a bite of it while in his other hand he held a fresh steak saying that it was incomprehensible that two of the nine Heavens were dead the man half of whose body was covered in dragon tattoos took a bite of part of the steak saliva Flowing continuously from his mouth while he said that he didn't have enough

and it would be better for him to order more food the man with long curly hair continued pondering the war that had been going on with silent night for 3 years taking a bite of the chicken the man said that it was alarming and dangerous outside the castle unexpectedly when he thought about a possible guest the door to his Chambers opened and mean's hand appeared holding His sword wrapped in bandages in it the fat man stopped eating and looked at the newcomer cursing him the fat man's pupils glowed brightly the light rushed into his room

causing him to go blind and he could only faintly see mean's hat and head then he began to see his shoulders and torso the protagonist stood in the doorway holding a sword in each hand Hexum who was sitting at the table looked in shock at muan in front of him pronouncing his nickname muan Raised his hand with the blade to the side and silently looked at Hexum hexum's mouth involuntarily opened in horror and asked if it was his turn a protagonist touched his hat with his hand and said that he had difficulty recognizing Hexum due

to his changes hexum's pupils Shawn as he listened to muan calling him the strongest among the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan muan raised his hat his pupils shining as he asked what this Unbecoming Appearance was for the strong strongest hexim Warrior events go back decades ago when Hexum and guano stood back to back surrounded by enemy troops the clan had held a sword in his hand and Hexum had two of his whips the two strongest Warriors of the northern Heavenly Clan stood back to back hexum's eyes glowed brightly as he looked at his

enemies without fear with the exception of ganho whose eyes glowed as he stood behind hexim he was truly the strongest Warrior But even as he closed his eyes and watched the head of the clan kneel down chenu and Chena then convinced him to Rebel then he turned his back on the clan leader he had to make the choice to overthrow and betray the northern Heavenly Clan even if it disgusted him he threw away the honor of being the strongest and his Great Expectations events returned to the present Hexum the area around his mouth was stain

said that he wanted to make Transformations But in the end he could not do anything he needed to listen to that feeling that dissuaded him from choosing because it turned out that it was right to do what he doesn't mind having calmed down a little and covering his mouth hexam was silent for a while but then still asked whether chup and gunwi who suddenly disappeared were the work of muan the one strongest Warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan grabbed the edge of the table asking muan whether chenuil who Suffered from Silent Night died by his

hand and whether it was he who killed chenu in front of many witnesses Hexum overturned the table with a wave of his hand frowning he said that muwan enthusiasm was taken out of anger this could interfere because the central Heavenly Alliance intended to find him Hexum began to get up and wiped his mouth telling muan that he had disappeared for 3 years and suddenly decided to appear right in front of him The strongest Warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan stood in front of muan a moment later all the tattoos on his body lit up and

he said that he knew what he had done and accepted mean's anger Hexum extended his hand on which the tattoos glowed brightly the tattoo moved and the dragon's tail ended up right in hexum's Palm after which a whip began to come out of it at which time Hexum himself said that he did not want to die here when some part of the whip came out of His palm hexen called himself the most pitiful person hexum's eyes glowed brightly and the whips he held in His Hands Extended by several tens of meters filling the room the

floor under the feet of the strongest Warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan began to break due to the use of the Supreme energy of the Dragon taale of blood and iron muan calmly looked at Hexum not paying attention to the strong wind that he created with his pressure he asked what Destroyed him because he did not recognize that same Warrior the whips began to swirl around hexen all the while creating currents of air he again suggested that muwan leave without consequences for his actions hexam crossed his arms and pointed his whips directly at muon asking

him to leave because he no longer wanted to show his pitiful appearance to anyone a powerful blast of Kai occurred right in front of him as the tips of the whip struck new One Hexum saw a dark figure of a man jump out from the epicenter of the explosion in the smoke the Lord of iron blood turned his head sharply his jaw clenched with tension and his eyes glowing brightly the protagonist ran along the wall at great speed leaving a trail of raised dust behind him new one's pupil glowed as he glanced at his opponent

as he ran the protagonist then looked at the broken sword in his hand muan continuing to run threw away the Broken Sword one of the whips destroyed the column and along with its debris rushed towards muvon Hexum yelled loudly swinging his whip the protagonist increased his speed and dodged the attack of hexum's whips which crushed the ground causing it to shatter and to fragments muan dodging another attack of the whip noticed something hexum's attacks were chaotic and ill-conceived as if he was experiencing anxiety and fear the protagonist reached into his Pouch with smoke bombs at

the same time thinking about whether Hexum was always so cowardly or whether something made him like this nuvon jumped aside and threw three smoke bombs a moment later smoke filled the entire space in front of the Lord of iron blood his eyes never stopped glowing even in the Smoke Hexum asked muan whether the Renown Norther blade really used such shameful techniques when a shadow appeared in the Smoke in front of the Lord of iron blood He fell silent without waiting a second Hexum waved his hand pointing the whip at the enemy the tip of the

whip split all the smoke in half after hitting mean's head but the blood did not flow or Splash as expected Hexum opened his eyes wide in shock realizing that muan had reached a level where he could deceive his opponent by putting his energy into an object this was terrifying which caused many to stop believing in themselves the Lord of iron Blood's mouth involuntarily opened when new one dispersing the smoke in the air jumped straight into him attacking hexim from behind the protagonist held his bandaged sword in his hand saying that his opponent's senses were clouded

the protagonist pupils glowed brightly as he ordered snowflower to show his true form Hexum turned around sharply his teeth clenched and his eyes widened as he felt the use of a technique familiar to him a technique that belonged to one of the Nine Heavens muan raised his sword up above his head the bandages on his sword began to fall apart soon the bandages on the blade began to tear and due to the excess of Kai The Sword glowed brightly streams of air swirled around muan and the bandages on his sword were finally unraveling the bandage

began to fly up and began to spin in the air like a Whirlpool a moment later the protagonist already had in his hand his devoted black sword named snowflower looking at His Target the protagonist swung his blade using the Demonic Shadow sword Heavenly destruction technique a pillar of violet Kai hit straight into the center of the room destroying the floor a column of Kai made a hole in the roof of the Fortress creating a small explosion Hexum with blood flowing from his nose looked at his opponent in shock muan holding his blade stood in front

of the Lord of iron blood who was shocked and sitting on the ground while the Ruins of the Fortress fell to the ground muwan looked at his opponent with contempt in his eyes the Lord of iron blood gaped in shock calling new UN perfect looking at the protagonist who looked at him condescendingly hexen began to superimpose the image of another person on muvon and a second later muan standing in front of him completely turned into one of the nine Heavens grinning maliciously at him about 10 years ago Hexum lost blood Dripping from his forehead and

nose then he fell to the floor and looked at his opponent in shock unable to squeeze his whips which were in his palms yulin then stood in front of the Lord of iron blood saying that he used to think that he was not inferior in strength to guanill so he used to look forward to them meeting earlier yulchon smiled contemptuously saying that he turned out to be not at all who he said he was his Hexum who was called a genius of martial arts the Strongest Warrior whose strength is so great that even words about

superiority are not enough to describe it the Lord of iron blood's body was trembling he could not clench his whips and go on the attack he never liked to be in the Forefront he always found his goal to serve the north but in confusion he followed the flow and as a result betrayed the northern Heavenly Clan looking at yulchon standing in front of him hexen could not move for him his Opponent turned out to be the devil his pupils then turned white and his breathing quickened he was the only one of the great four of

the northern Heavenly Clan who knew that the true master of this world was moan yulong and then he decided to succumb to ambition and having broken him alone take advantage of the honor of creating a new order of murum however looking at the figure of the man in front of him his incredible pressure inspired fear he Assumed that even if the great four United they they would not be able to defeat this monster and only now his eyes opened wide with horror in the realization that they should not have killed the head of the clan

crying the Clan's strongest Warrior ran away while yulchon watched and smiled after being defeated then he abandoned his Ambitions and locked himself in his Fortress of blood and iron events returned to the present Hexum trembled looking at his Enemy and did not understand why everything was repeating itself again this time he was able to squeeze his Whip and green Kai enveloped his hand and weapon muan narrowed his eyes as he saw the change in his opponent Hexum suddenly jumped up and began waving his whips creating a tornado muon immediately began to retreat listening to hexum's

shouting and asking him why he saw that Devil in him the protagonist spread his legs wider and slipped trying To stop a huge amount of Kai burst out from the hands of the Lord of iron blood and formed into two huge dragons this was the crazy blood and Iron Dragon technique a stream of green Kai fell on the place where muan had just stood and cracked crashing into the ground caused many fragments to fly apart crushing the ground beneath it the protagonist's sudden jerk caused the Dust and smoke around him to clear away muwan ran

as fast as he could dodging the whip of Green Kai flying behind him the tip of mean's Blade touched the ground and began to raise dust behind it Hexum turned his head and looked at muvon who was running to the side a moment later Hexum turned and attacked muwan with his kir wrapped whips but he was able to dodge the eyes of the Lord of iron blood flashed brightly because of the kai he shouted demanding muan to get out of his Fortress then he asked muan if he was really going to take revenge even if

the Enemy was the whole world the lord of iron blood continuously attacked the moving protagonist trying to hit him each of his blows destroyed the Fortress creating explosions the protagonist ducked dodging another whip attack the next attack caused him to fall back almost falling nuon turned and took a step to the side dodging the whip the blow of which crushed stones and Earth after he dodged another whip blow that sent Pebbles flying new one decided to Rush straight towards the enemy hexam whose hands were constantly moving at great speed shouted asking why he went out

into the world again and did not hide because this path was their way of survival the protagonist jumped back and slid along the ground trying to stop Newan tilted his body a little and asked the enemy who really escaped Hexum who was standing in the middle of the funnel with arms from which the bodies of dragons were formed began to look around And noticed a hexagon of purple Kai formed around him suddenly the ground beneath him Rose from the cuts and the Lord of iron blood began to fall Hexum struck the ground trying to break

his fall he bit his lower lip in the realization that he had failed to notice anything the Lord of iron blood landed safely on his feet next Hexum immediately jumped up causing the wind and small stones to fly up high due to the forming gusts of wind the amount of Kai in hexam's hands increased sharply Hexum raised his head and clenched his teeth when the Lord of iron blood crossed his hands two huge Green dragons opened their mouths and rushed towards muwan the protagonist approached by two streams of green Kai moved his hand with the

sword back as the dragon opened its mouth wide muan took the sword with both hands and raised it above his head with one swing of his sword he was able to cut and destroy the kai Dragon muan Looked at his enemy and tried to catch his breath suddenly he looked to the side noticing the danger when the protagonist destroyed one Dragon the second burrowed into the ground and was able to come out behind him and attack the protagonist looked at the Dragon Dragon squeezing him in its jaws now he realized that one of them had

broken through the floor to come out behind a moment later nuan's entire body was pulled to the side the dragon Twisted Wanting to push the protagonist's body against the wall mu's body collided with the wall but the grip of the whip did not weaken the whip continued to lead muan along the wall destroying it a moment later the entire wall on the top floor exploded and shattered into pieces the protagonist clenched his teeth enduring the pain as successive stones collided with his body Newan bent his knee slightly forming a transparent platform under his foot the

platform Suddenly increased in size and gave muan speed pushing him away it was a walking technique Hexum opened his eyes in shock looking at his enemy a beam of green energy rushed towards muan who had lost his footing in the air the protagonist turned over sharply and bent his knees again using the mountain stream tread technique the protagonist was able to push off from the air and thereby dodged the KY beam newon walked between two whips rushing towards his enemy Hexum Opened his eyes wide in disbelief that muwan had mastered the technique of running in

the void he also noticed the similarity with mu's special gate Hexum then remembered how muan raised his sword and freed it from the bandages then he used a technique characteristic of gungu in the nine Heavens looking at the approaching new one whose eyes were shining brightly Hexum asked himself what happened during those few years while he was hiding the Lord of iron Blood around whom the whips wriggled watched as muan flew up to him muan grabbed the blade with both hands and aimed at his enemy Hexum opened his mouth in amazement looking at muvon as

the protagonist approached hexim was seen motionless with blood flowing from his nose indicating exhaustion a moment later muan was behind Hexum cutting him on the shoulder the Lord of iron blood gritted his teeth as blood gushed out from his wound nean turned around Sharply realizing that even though he was aiming for the throat he was able to change the trajectory of his movement and Dodge so that he would not get hit the protaganist suddenly moved his legs wanting to attack his enemy holding the sword with both hands muan charged at his opponent Hexum began to

retreat swinging his arms that controlled the whips in his hands and attacked muan while Hexum tried to retreat the protaganist deflected the blows of the Whip with his blade muan began to actively swing his blade reflecting the blows of his opponent's whip it was not easy for him to close the distance muan raised his blade upward trying to deliver a precise strike the protagonist frowned deciding something for himself a moment later muan grabbed the whips with his hands and pulled them towards himself using tremendous Force causing the ground beneath him to crack heum opened his

eyes wide looking at him he Couldn't believe that muan decided to grab his whips the whips began to return to the tattoo on hexam's Palm as he used the return technique the protagonist being close to his opponent exclaimed when the whips were torn from his hands muan looked decisively at the Lord of iron blood next muan rushed towards hexen holding his sword with both hands one precise cut from bottom to top cut through hex's stomach muan looked at his sword and realized that he could only Cut through the opponent's fat looking at the frightened face

of the enemy whose teeth were clenched and blood was flowing from his nose muan told him that his belly saved him the protagonist extended his fingers and began to grip his sword more tightly muan struck the next blow on his enemy's torso trying to kill him hexen stopped his Blow by wrapping his whip around mean's sword the protagonist's eyes opened wide in Surprise his opponent clenched his teeth Veins standing out on hexum's forehead Hexum turned his body and began to swing his arms to throw new one's body jerked abruptly a moment later the Lord of

iron blood threw the protagonist to the ground with such force that he made all the nearby Stones jump Newan clenched his teeth due to the pain he was experiencing Hexum decided not to dwell on this his eyes glowed brightly his skin wrinkled and his teeth clenched he swung his second whip downward straight At muan the protan managed to jump to the side dodging the blow his pupils shrank as he contemplated in shock that Hexum had used the whip to intercept suddenly two huge Boulders appeared on either side of muan these were the stones around which

hexam's whips were wrapped the Lord of iron blood crossed his arms after which two huge cobblestones hit each other creating a huge amount of dust against each other hexen began to swing his arms Accelerating the speed of bending his whips and then used the technique of cutting the Mad Dragon of blood and iron the Lord of iron blood raised his hand and pointed one of his whips upward a moment later all the large stones in front of him were cut into pieces Hexum tilted his head a little and tried to catch his breath the entire

top floor of the Fortress of blood and iron was destroyed its fragments fell to the ground illuminated by the red moon in The sky all the walls and structures on the Upper Floor turned into ruins Hexum turned his head calling muvon resourceful turning his head again the Lord of iron blood shouted demanding muan to show himself Hexum put his hands in front of him when he saw muwan running ahead but a moment later the Lord of iron blood became puzzled because of mean's disappearance wild fear gripped Hexum when the protagonist suddenly appeared in front of

him he Shouted asking muan to leave him alone the protagonist walked past Hexum and cut him on the back with his sword blood immediately sprayed from the wound hexom clenched his teeth and began to turn around but before he had time to fully swing his weapon muan struck another blow at great speed creating a wound on his side the protan began to move around Hexum at great speed and strike him the Lord of iron blood covering his head shouted saying that he would go to the Ends of the Earth and renounce his name hiding as

if he were already dead Hexum whose body was continually being struck again shouted to the fields to spare him but he did not tolerate this any longer he straightened up sharply and screamed releasing a stream of Kai that destroyed all the attacks flying at him hexam's entire body began to Glow due to the application of the enormous power of the blood and iron dragon tail technique thean frowned at his opponent lean Jumped sharply and covered his face with his hands when a bright light engulfed the entire space around him a huge column of Kai rushed

towards the heavens the green column of Kai around which two dragons wriggled destroyed another floor of the Fortress a bright purple flash appeared at the top of the pillar of green Kai a thin beam of purple Kai rushed down beginning to cut the pillar of green Kai in the middle it was muan his sword and eyes glowing brightly as He fell down holding his blade out in front of of him pum screamed in fear asking muan to stop being a demon because muan fell directly on the Lord of iron blood the entire Fortress turned into

rubble and began to collapse the entire Fortress exploded fragments scattered to the sides dust began to rise the ruins of the Fortress fell to the ground in Smoke soon almost all the fragments and debris fell to the ground due to the huge amount of smoke and dust Raised it was almost impossible to see the devastation Yan's figure sat on hexum's body the protagonist having pierced his enemy's throat with a sword sat on his corpse as debris fell to the ground looking at hexum's mouth open in horror and bloody tears muwan recalled that many called him

a demon the protagonist pulled the sword from the enemy's throat and began to stand up mentally assuming the identity of the demon after killing his Target muan Stood up and walked away it was he muan who decided to become an Asura for a while events go back to 3 years ago when a crowd of martial artists stood with weapons in front of the Tang family Mansion at the head of all the militias were desen hin and sooso nean stood against all the forces of the central Heavenly Alliance a huge number of martial arts Masters rushed

towards him wanting to kill him people were then surprised by the fact that for the sake Of Victory the alliance put forward all its forces for one person muan was then merciless his eyes glowed while he clutched a sword in his hands enemies flew into the sky from each of his blows but that was not all two of the nine Heavens also took part in the battle the first of which was mana and his illusion technique and the second was chup a master of eight swords this surprised and shocked everyone so much that this incident

became one of the most Notorious incidents in recent times but even so the entire territory of the central Heavenly Alliance could not catch him this territory was huge but muan managed to escape and disappear people sitting in taverns discussed this they were divided into those who were sure of mean's death and those who believe that he survived but was hiding and although he was nicknamed the northern Blade the situ sitation when the nine Heavens intervened was Considered exceptional only sometimes when inexplicable incidents happened people smiling over a glass of drink told each other that something

was the work of the cursed Spirit of the North during the confrontation when the gongdong monastery and a couple of other clans intervened in the battle the central Heavenly Alliance used restrictive measures as a warning against the Clans that assisted muan desent however sitting at the table Mentally lamented because the northern blade acted secretly and not particularly actively so all the measures could not be finally implemented there was also the fact that after Chilson the Elder of the huian clan intervened in the battle he died in strange groups with a tattoo of a two-headed Surah

began to be found everywhere then in the battle Chilson shouted and was able to warn the whole world about their danger such people Were everywhere in the territory of all clans they began to frantically search for those who wore a tattoo of a two-headed Sarah and in the Clans where they could be discovered a time of betrayal and Chaos came people pointed at each other which made everyone and everyone be terrified people forgetting about camaraderie having found a tattoo grabbed their former comrade and carried him to execution a crowd of people gathered in the Square

waiting for the Speaker to start speaking it was all because of the attacks of Silent Night the world was shaken by War so a Detachment of exorcism went to the front line at that time everyone needed support and unity but instead there was turmoil the reason was people's dissatisfaction with the alliance the crowd stood near the gate to the residents listening to the promises of the speakers but they did not know that their Authority had fallen too much a Few days after they missed muvon the Western gate on the Family's territory was empty the girl

looked at her grandfather whom she previously considered to be at the top of this world but there was someone who stood higher hin bowed her head after learning about this it turned out that there was a real absolute which hin found out about because her grandfather followed him she decided to follow the advice of desen who asked her to obey during the Battle of muwan then she was horrified and covered her mouth but now she agreed dang smiled looking at the girl standing next to Mana but the situation with sein was completely different he was

the one who openly criticized the central Heavenly Alliance by pointing his finger at them dang looked at Sachin who disobeyed his orders and also helped muan then it enraged him his body trembled with anger and the veins stood out on his face and neck and only his Smile remained unchanged sain even killed the chaos demon mucan and boldly raised his hand to look at him after the final Victory he raised his head like a beast and screamed clenching his fists but no one was lenient towards him because of which he suffered his punishment and was

Shackled In Chains and hung on them his toes barely touched the ground but even so cachin smiled indifferently bearing his punishment however this did not last long his Father came into his cell one of the nine Heavens winked at his son he came to free him but sein was not happy about this his pupils lit up brightly when he saw his father his father standing in front of him bowed his head and spoke about the condition under which he would be released he had to enter the war with silent night as the commander of the

Vanguard and on the front line uniting with the demon exorcism Squad that had already entered the war to destroy Silent Night gang stood behind choam and smiled choam pointed his finger at sain and ordered him to be released the two guys immediately started running up to Satan saton removing his shackles did not feel any contradiction he believed in the commander of the onely demon exorcism Squad and was ready to give him all the honor but at the same time if Silent Night suddenly began to press the demon exorcism Squad saan was ready to rush to

the battlefield at any moment Sain looked at his father seriously chakin patted his son on the head and dang smiled and expressed his joy and respect hon looked at all this it was painful because of the feeling of guilt because sain did not know that he was only being used hin stood motionless looking at her lover she remember remembered the look on sein's face when he looked at her angrily she was afraid that he was terribly disappointed in her hin closed Her Eyes For the First Time Realizing how arrogant she was and only then realized

how small her existence was which led to a feeling of great powerlessness she turned around and began to walk away her great dream of creating a new world with sain slowly beginning to fade then her hand twitched she decided to become a dang person serving as a conductor of the will of the strongest man in the world suddenly sein grabbed her hand hyang turned and looked at sain whose body was wounded Saan who approached hyen said that his father was just an excuse put on display he also knew that the true reason was hidden behind

him and he also understood that this incident should gradually turn him into a watchdog for the alliance sain looked at hirin and said that they just took a step back in order to then move forward 10 after which saon suggested that hire an act for a while as dang and the others say they will be deceived and adjusted make making Everyone relax and show carelessness the girl hearing the words of her beloved could barely hold back her tears and said that she thought that he was disappointed and hated her sein turned his head and looked

in front and said that if something like this could make him hate he would not have loved her at all after that he warned hiron advising her never to engage in such vile intrigues because they must win proudly and confidently hiron whose hand saw Chan grabbed leaned against him and listened in admiration as her man said that she had him and she could not be afraid of anything events returned to the present time on the battlefield with silent night a place where people from both sides mercilessly killed each other veins bulged screams and shouts of

people came from everywhere many men ignored their wounds and fought until their very last breath the pupils glowed brightly scarlet and the teeth clenched While the aura of blood covered one of the people the central Heavenly Alliance and Silent Night have been immersed in a crazy War all these years in the war where just now another person's pupils glowed scarlet and he was covered in an aura of blood people began to call this conflict a three-year War during these years a huge number of Warriors lost their lives and several dozen clans were destroyed the bodies

of the Dead were not even taken away from the battlefield Or buried the streets of the cities were destroyed starving people lay on the ground the desire to live was no longer visible in their faces for ordinary people this time looked like an endless nightmare people were getting worse and worse they could barely stand on their feet their minds began to leave them nothing less than a time of trouble for this reason Society began to have a worse attitude towards the alliance and the situation turned out in such a way That those who clearly felt

the absence of the northern Heavenly Clan became agitated the man was drooling from his mouth he was emaciated and the pupils in his eye were white he and everyone else missed the times when the northern Heavenly Clan was great and powerful they finally realized his value and clearly felt the sacrifice they had made watching in a detached manner situation one of the men fell to the ground and lay Motionless unable to do anything his Mouth open he was one of those who said that the alliance killed the sinless head of the northern Heavenly Alliance and

even killed his son nicknamed the northern blade thereby naturally giving rise to the era of troubled times crows and vultures Flew Over the battlefield enjoying their food the crows whose beaks were bloody and whose eyes glowed brightly red turned their heads and looked at the Last Hope of people the demon exorcism Squad the people standing With various weapons in their hands and with Scarlet eyes there were those who said that they were alive only because of this squad and felt gratitude and Delight towards their actions Chang wall smiled looking at his new victim he was

now the deputy head of the squad Gangi who had grown a beard and hair grinned he was the same Deputy head as changal sonon and sanchal did not stand aside and also took the post of Deputy leader of the squad the demon exorcism Squad Plunged into madness during these three years of battles on the front lines with silent night ahead of the Detachment was Onley he throwing his sword over his shoulder squatted right on the battlefield he became an idol for all the youth the one who led the Detachment of expelling demons there was also

a man whose hands were covered in Golden white armor another Vanguard Warrior fighting alongside the demon exorcism Squad thanks to his actions and Authority sein Whose arms were in Golden white armor stood on the same level as the nine Heavens the hero of this time the stink King of the Blue Sky sein rocks covered with moss are shown a man in a hat walks along them he walks through numerous bushes he wanders through the trees somewhere in the forest now he is already swimming across the river holding his things above him he climbs some Mountain

again from it he looks somewhere into the distance the rocks Look huge against the background he walks through a green area on rocks suddenly he raises his head looking at something something HIIT among the foliage of the trees it turns out that this is a person in Disguise The Traveler enters some cave there he is met by two people and they show each other the pieces of paper a man man who has been walking here for a long time Sticks a piece of paper on a stone wall the rest do the same the wall suddenly

Begins to shine this light is dazzling The Traveler is already standing on another rock looking at some settlement it turns out that this is the new Northern skyclan smiling M Jung says that he hasn't been here for a long time and takes off his hat the fighters are seen standing in the same position there seem to be thousands of them and looking at them the man says that he can smell sweat and it's excellent as he walks he waves to another man he joyfully calls Mr Hwang smiling widely Hwang chol notices that the newcomer has

come through a difficult Journey it is reported that he comes from the lower rank Warriors of the northern Heavenly Clan a person who possesses the strongest martial arts gained through insight and is also the one who was given the three- wall spiritual technique by guango one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan it is learned that this is what was highly Appreciated by the northern Heavenly Clan and made him the general master in charge of teaching and training martial arts in the northern Heavenly Clan mang makes a gesture with his hands when hwal

calls him a brat and claims that they haven't seen each other for a couple of months and he's already grown up so much he asks how Mrs sow is doing and whether she is healthy the man answers in the affirmative and reports that she is still awake he asks if anything happened During this time this is answered by the phrase that because of the war there is chaos everywhere Jin Wall comes waving his hand to the newcomer he arches an eyebrow and says that he just heard from from sigu that he has arrived and says

that it's hard for him to go this long way every time and he's worked hard it is learned that in order to protect the new Northern Heavenly Clan from external threats he calculated and erected fortifications and buildings to create Ideal protective circles based on the geographical features of the area and is now in charge of securing and governing the northern Heavenly Clan he approaches mang and notices that he has grown up he wonders how much longer he is going to grow and claims that today's youth are not the same as they used to to be

Hwang Cho agrees with him and the man wonders if he really thinks so remembering something he reaches his hand towards his pocket he hands over the papers Saying that there are funds for which he asked him additionally Jin wall accepts the papers and states that it is Shameless of him and he is always so grateful to the white dragon Guild they start talking about what happened 3 years ago Shadows of people are seen and it is reported that back then there was only the goal and desire to recreate the northern Heavenly Clan they had nothing

the gate of the white dragon Guild is shown and it is revealed that this Guild Has been secretly supplying the northern skyclan with the goods they need for finances smiling people are depicted and it turns out that the first head of the te Guild has not forgotten his gratitude for saving the life of his second son jimon a smiling man is shown and it is reported that she was the one who supported the northern Heavenly Clan with exceptionally large amounts of money lady no is depicted sitting at a table and it is said that she

was very Skillful it turns out that she cunningly laundered money arriving from outside mountains of gold are visible and it becomes known that she was preparing for any unforeseen situations people are shown working and it is revealed that it was thanks to this that the northern Heavenly Clan was able to secretly settle down mang smiles and it is revealed that he was the one who bridged the northern skyclan with the white dragon Guild it turns out that from Early Childhood he adopted the spiritual technique of three walls from H Wang Cho was stronger than his

peers in martial arts and also survived all sorts of hardships and life as a guide from an early age made him an excellent expert in geography so such talent is very difficult to find gin wall puts his sleeved hands forward announcing that he following the example of Lady knows wisdom and skill will ensure that no harm will come to the white dragon Guild He asks her to tell her that he will not forget this favor all his life and one day he will definitely repay the favor Mong promises to convey these words to Titi everyone

looks surprised looking somewhere and the thought sounds that it looks like the mission is over and they are returning a squad of blood and sword is coming it turns out that this is the elite of the northern Heavenly Clan consists of seven people under the leadership of the head of the Detachment And is engaged in the most special missions that require the actions of elite Fighters M shows up and notices that mang has arrived and everyone has gathered it becomes known that in the past he almost succumbed to Inner Demons but muan came to his

Aid after which he learned sword skills and even gained Insight it is reported that that he now leads a blood and sword Squad of seven people who have inherited the blue cloud sword technique and he always protects His leader Len approaches munum noticing how much he has grown since they haven't seen each other and the man remarks that this is the third time he's heard this smiling Jin wall concludes that everything went off without any incident to which M reports that they have finished clearing the blood and iron Fortress and are already returning home a

fortress is depicted and it becomes known that covering up the traces left by their leader they arranged everything As if an internal split had occurred there Jin wall arches an eyebrow noting that they did a great job this time and says that now all that's left is for the secret stream to spread the correct information he suddenly turns around when a man appears behind him reporting that they were just returning having thoroughly spread false rumors about the strength of blood and iron a man is seen holding an ore in his hands and the phrase is

heard that the arrival himself Personally pretended to be a Phan and transported the head of the clan and on the way back he got rid of the boat and perfectly hid the route dongan stands holding some kind of scroll in his hands it turns out that the information group serves as the northern Heavenly Clan's eyes and ears it is reported that the world does not know about this but in fact Dark Moon became part of the northern Heavenly Clan and was called the secret stream and is now an Organization led by commander jongan and responsible

for information laughing Jin wall remarks that he is doing a great job and manong is told again that he has grown up the man looks at these people calling for the military leader dieso is seen with papers in his hands who says that all the other leaders are here too and the head of the clan has already returned but now he is in the Forge they need to bring him and start the meeting it is reported that his ancestors Continuously preserved ancient documents and he too with Zeal reaching the point of perversion preserve various books

and manuscripts collecting several hundred volumes it becomes known that he takes the place of the head of the secret garden an organization that stores the documents and secrets of the northern Heavenly Clan he is the one who helped gin wall organize and approve the system of government in the new Northern Heavenly Clan various buildings are Visible and a phrase is heard that they have not all gathered together for so long so they need to start the meeting as soon as possible and someone is surprised that the head of the clan immediately went to the forge

although he could have rested a little the northern Heavenly Clan's Forge is shown the door opens slightly and a man with a sword in his hands is called so holds the vase in his hand noticing that the guest came to him all bundled up Although it is already hot here and he assumes that he decided to call the head it is reported that he is the forg Master of the northern Heavenly Clan a master of blacksmithing so much so that he can evaluate any sword at a glance and is in charge of all the armor

and weapons of the northern Heavenly Clan A man is seen raising a hammer above his head with his other hand he holds a sword he has a bare torso and he is informed that all the management is Assembled and is waiting for him so he need needs to go to the meeting room youan turns his head sighing a man is depicted with his eyes closed to whom everyone bows someone's head is visible next to him the man is sobbing holding his clothes tears continuously stream down his face people with dark faces are shown more mourners

are visible Newan also looks at this everyone stands watching the body burn some people lowered their heads others raised them To the sky the face of the one who lowered his head is dark it's blurry he insists that he will not forget rusen one is seen with a beard and his head down it becomes better visible he looks ahead with his sparkling eyes the northern Heavenly Clans people are shown walking opposite them are the shadows of another crowd serious people are standing looking at the members of the northern Heavenly Clan gimon and Murio are shown

making a gesture with their Hands it is reported that they used to belong to the real Tang Clan but after encountering the nine Heavens in an attempt to reduce the damage to the Tang Clan they pretended that the clan had been destroyed and came to the northern Heavenly clan for a while it turns out that a lot of time had already passed after the death of rusen when gimon the second Talent of the Tang Clan and the world's best expert on poisons abandoned his dream of creating poisons it becomes Known that he now plays the

role of a Healer in the northern Heavenly Clan and no longer uses poisons to kill but only creates Noble poisons intended for healing dungu is shown wearing her mask it is reported that in the past she was classified as one of the nine heavens of the central heav Heavenly Alliance and now the world thinks that she is no longer alive because she has been reported missing for a long time and there is still no information about life Or death but now there is an opportunity to see her among the Elders of the northern sky crane

the Aquin is shown making a gesture with his hands it is reported that he comes from the elite of the northern Heavenly Clan the owner of the most powerful military equipment a man nicknamed The Mad tiger with a bloody look it turns out that he is a man who was once the head of the flying Stern brig Squad and now he along with the blood and sword Squad is the main Military force of the northern Heavenly Clan a frowning mus appears it is reported that he is one of the four pillars of the northern Heavenly

Clan one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan the wind King it becomes known that unlike the other members of the great four who ruled kho he chose to imprison himself in the mountains of wind and clouds it turns out that now mus having become the Elder of the new Northern Heavenly Clan is making a huge Contribution a certain building is depicted where light is visible all the above mentioned gathered at one table Newan has a serious expression on his face he looks at mu who has closed his eyes the man appears closer

and the thought is heard that hayo him left like that and although they are traitors they still look like brothers with whom they more than once stood on the brink of life and death surviving on the battlefield it turns out that now the Great four of the northern Heavenly Clan have been completely forgotten and the era is beginning to pass Newan looks away sad Sly calling out to his uncle mus who opened his eyes notices this smiling he reports that the head of the clan did a great job they start talking about what happened 2

years ago Saul is seen drinking and the thought of a small Forge in the corner of the busy street of Artisans of the Fortress of the four Heavens sounds the man looks Questioningly at the man who came to him a man is shown with a covered face and sparkling eyes arching an eyebrow so all wonders who he is the Man reveals his face asking how he has been all this time holding some kind of container for liquid in his hand he reminds him that he promised the man to come one day and reports that he

even brought excellent booze with him and soall immediately realizes that he is the same swordsman who came a few years ago they sit and Drink together while the man is surprised that the man did not forget and came again and claims that the alcohol tastes wonderful thanks to the guests he smiles wondering if it's okay for his guest to appear in front of him like that since so many people think he's dead all drinking muan conf confirms this thought realizing that walking around like this now is really bad his blade is shown and he claims

that he could not remember a single Artisan who could work on his sword except for savall and during this time the sword was very worn out so he asks for help taking the glass away from his mouth he declares that he is ready to repay double or triple if only he does not harm him arching his brow soall reveals that he wondered how muan could remain sane while carrying that ominous sword of course assuming that he would turn out to be an extraordinary Warrior but he could not think that this person Would turn out to

be the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan he drinks alcohol closing his eyes getting up he claims that muan has a trained eye and is bored so the guest came to him on time he says that the Sinister energy is quite strong so he doesn't think he can process it himself but the man has also already mastered excellent forging skills muan bows to him thanking him when he reports that the guest will process his blade himself and he will help we'll show him In detail so that everything should work out a working savall is depicted

and the idea is that usually a Craftsman puts his thoughts and desires into weapons related to spiritual military items and depending on this the weapon can become both spiritual and demonic now muan is shown at the machine and it is reported that the weapon created by man cannot cause wind and rain but still has a huge influence on the consciousness of the warrior holding it in his hands sail's Eyes sparkle and it becomes known that depending on the thoughts and desire s of the Artisan there is an opportunity to become a hero or a real

demon new one's eyes are identical and it is reported that this is why a person needs to choose the master of his weapon with the greatest seriousness sail's face blurs with sweat the same thing happens to the head of the clan the phrase says that everything is ready muan holds his sword in her hands inspecting it so all Size claiming that he thinks that the sword has not yet suck the soul out of the man but there is no telling what will happen if it weakens and perhaps he himself self unknowingly was feeding the Sinister

energy with his Consciousness he wonders what's going on with this now new one reports that due to the thoughts and desires put into the sword it seems as if it has become a little more suppressed Su tells him to always be careful and continue as he has been so Far to exist in harmony with this Sinister sword trying to raise it even higher and make it his dignity and he wants everything to be resolved as soon as possible wondering how they managed to create such a sword he asks what it is when he turns his

head and man appears at the door calling for the head of the clan observing this so comes to the conclusion that muan is the real commander and entertains the idea of reporting him to the central Heavenly Alliance the arrival Whispers in new one's ear that they have found new of the great four smiling the man says that they did a good job and is going to go to him right now he turns to Saul claiming that he doesn't have much time so he will tell everything straight bowing he asks him to become the blacksmith of

the northern Heavenly Clan because now they are building a forge in the future Northern Heavenly Clan and it has no owner he admits that he wishes That she belonged to him and he was the owner and says something about his skillful work as a blacksmith as seall watches with narrowed eyes muwan asks him to become the armor of the northern Heavenly Clan a sword and spear capable of destroying all obstacles that stand in their way the man turns away when the clan leader asks him to continue teaching him forging to improve his still modest skills

and he agrees saying that he will be in charge of the Northern Heavenly Clan's Forge muan looks at him in Surprise claiming that he didn't think the blacksmith would agree so quickly and thanks him holding in his hands a vessel of alcohol that the head of the clan brought to him savul says that he is sitting in the farthest corner of this street in the Fortress of the four Heavens in a forge where no one goes and he has already begun to feel that he has ceased to be anyone sometimes necessary he just sat And

waited for death but someone still needs him and needs him so he is ready to give all of himself to serving the northern Heavenly Clan and will be glad if muan drinks with him at least sometimes mountains of wind and clouds with a building among them are depicted muan stands holding a blade in his hands he looks away frowning suddenly he looks in the other direction he stands resolutely in front of some person it turns out that it was a sitting mum his Eyes sparkle and he is completely serious muan looks at him intently changu

begins to remember changa shows up musan stands with his arms crossed over his chest and the thought sounds that now it's his turn he sits frowning a statement is heard that muan will deal with him and then go and finish off the strongest of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan hayum a man with gray skin and whips is depicted muan holds a sword in his hands and the Thought sounds that the snowflower has also become sharper stronger and stronger than before it is reported that he has also become much older so that he

is not at all as strong as in his prime but he is still the wind King muen possessing the fastest light flight technique in the world muan sword strikes are shown and he realizes that he needs to try to finish everything with one blow mus rises from his seat he gets up and starts walking cracks are Visible on the stone surface the man immediately finds himself next to the head of the clan and points a weapon at him hesitating muan puts his sword forward amazed that even now the old man can walk so quickly their

weapons cross as muen takes a knee new one looks at him in Surprise the man frowns and states that he has been languishing in uncertainty and waiting for 11 years the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan have disintegrated and the military Forces have been divided he lowers his head and claims that he remembering the order of the fourth head of the clan led the clan members who agreed to this and locked himself here in the mountains of wind and clouds maintaining military power muan looks around at the people bowing their heads in front of

him as muen announces that he wants to greet the young master who has grown into a worthy man 13 years ago a snowstorm enveloped the northern Heavenly Clan Which was located in the icy Mountain new seeing and quango sitting opposite each other at the table drank with their cups raised the head of the northern Clan silently took a small sip before drinking the contents of his bowl raging Storm asked why his comrade seemed so worried lately quango looked into the empty bowl and turned to his friend he asked with a serious look to continue his

words the man without raising his eyes thoughtfully asked to lead the clan Fighters so that they would not run away and to keep them anywhere for the sake of the future if some problem arose with him and the Northern Heavenly Clan frowning the old man clarified what makes him say such things and what brings these doubts grinning quano said that he was sure that only muine could reproach him for his weak character and that he was only talking about the likelihood of such a development of events a few days after the two friends Were drinking

together as if by prophecy the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan accused HED Jin of having a criminal secret relationship with silent night which quango had to admit while sitting in court in front of a crowd of thousands of people in the Square which led to the complete destruction of the northern Heavenly Clan which had a history of more than a century musan standing among the witnesses watched the trial of the head of the clan who in the Great four was nicknamed the northern wall because as his nickname implies he wanted peace and stability

although of course he could Rebel and turn the whole world upside down on the head Wang's gaze was clear and confident despite the false accusations because now that Silent Night had covered its tracks and disappeared he no longer wanting to havoc and only wanting peace in the center and the safety of his son humbly accepted everything news intensely Turned away from the platform and closed his eyes the thoughts of the head of the clan were known to him better than anyone else but he had to follow the order taking forces from the true descendant of

the northern Heavenly Clan under his wing and so was not to appear traitors and begin to hesitate to withdraw these forces to the mountains of wind and Cloud to preserve the northern Clan as far as possible 13 years ago happen was writing some Something on paper holding a long carved brush in his hands someone distracted him and handed him a scroll the man opened it and read what was written with horror on his face Jang will watched this carefully raising his chin the head of the Hall of secret Origins looked at him in fear the

sword master held his weapon at the ready the tip of the sword was at the head of the wounded and fear stricken happen the warrior began to methodically strike with one hand Holding the other behind his back blood flew in all directions sprinkling the walls happen was the one who deliberately falsified information about quang's secret connection with silent night and helped Yung wub the great four who however decided to remove him the man cut up in missing limbs Lay Dying on the floor barely keeping his eyes open he saw the approaching figure of a man

a moment later another member of the great four appeared before him determined to Save his fading life mus sank to the ground and raised happen's head quick movements of the fingers helped return the heart rate to normal he put a piece of bread into the mouth of of the dying head of the Hall of secret Origins leaving the warrior ordered him to stay alive in any way and wait for the hour when he was needed without looking back he said that happen would need to reveal the truth to the world which would be the minimum

price for atonement for the Northern Heavenly Clan and its head Jin quangel muan and muen looked at each other in silence dawin put his huge hand on the man's shoulder and said that jangu jonga and hioim agreed and if he showed such torment then the leader's Soul would only become more difficult turning his gaze to muan and not lowering his hands the big man asked him to understand the old man who was left completely alone and worried about this because despite the fact that the great Four of the northern Clan were traitors worthy of death

they still fought side by side musen closing his eyelids asked for forgiveness saying that with age he had completely relaxed new one sadly knitting his eyebrows answered knowingly that the old man could be tormented by various feelings dawin tensed his face angrily and asked not to forget that the great four were traitors and traitors he was very angry that they failed to protect the fourth head although it Would have been enough to just raise their swords once despite instructions and orders two years ago Nan and his Warriors bowed to the new head of the clan

having waited more than 10 years for the moment when they could swear allegiance to him and join the new Northern Heavenly Clan Newan stood in front of his newly acquired Army opposite two figures military power divided due to in fighting between the great four so that his forces were far From those that the Northern Clan possessed in better times hwal and Jin wall bowed covering their fist with their hand the scientist expressed great gratitude to MIM and nominated him to the post of Elder as one of the pillars of the old Northern Clan which retained

great military strength despite the fact that there were no guarantees that they would wait in the wings mus holding his weapon sternly in his hands declared that this was not his entire Army new One hwan chill and Jin wall were extremely shocked the warrior continued saying that those who remained loyal to the northern Heavenly Clan and decided to follow him were a total of about 300 however due to the need to protect young Master Jen who remained in the northern lands he ordered one of the troops to pretend to be Bandits and stay in the

lands of the destroyed Clan H wanel opened his mouth and surprise realizing who he was talking about husan frowned And said that these people were the flying severe Squad many riders on horses towered on the hill it was a Detachment of Bandits that suddenly appeared in the middle of the northern lands and gained the not variety of Cutthroats they were Elusive and had enormous organizational and military power and also gave the impression of Warriors who had undergone long and severe training their Commander was a bloody eyy tiger Dawan sitting on a Black horse with a

bow and saber on his back being a warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan a master opposing the Heavenly Alliance and the second commander of the Clan's forces dawin and his comrades looked down on the destroyed Clan they walked around the ruins protecting Young muan from terrible threats having the opportunity to intervene directly because of The Observers of the central Heavenly Alliance especially when suddenly Disciples of the nine Heavens appeared in the northern Heavenly Clan then in order not to arouse suspicion the protection of the clan air was suspended for some time which was taken advantage

of by the demon of chaos mucan who menacingly crushed saan to the ground during the fire after some time the flying Stern Squad was disheartened by The Disappearance of muan but dawin watched the trading cart knowing about the existence of hwal who even after the Fall of the clan regularly visited him to support the young Heir The Wanderer was rushing through the desert area on his cart the flying severe Squad tracked him down and was able to find out that the faithful H Wan call Delivered necessary things and food to the clan lands every few

months a man in a long brimmed hat with a calm face held the rains since then the flying severe Squad began to protect him from afar because this also helped protect muan driving Past a broken cart the The Wanderer was surprised not knowing about the hidden protection H Wang chel looking at the wreckage thought that it was the work of elusive robbers and decided to be careful so as not to accidentally bump into them there were white Yurts against the backdrop of the mountains dozens of people with their horses were walking around musen having joined

the northern Heavenly Clan revealed the whole truth about the flying severe Squad together With muan he stood in front of daan who crossed his arms on his chest it was decided that the time had come to return to the clan its loyal members who had been pretending to be real robbers all this time the leader of the Detachment standing in front of his army was surprised that the young man had become a real Commander knowing that the guy spent seven years in the black mountains training and asked if he remembered him the main character standing

next to Musen calmly replied that he could not forget his senior comrade a warrior of the northern Heavenly Clan leading a huge force a mad tiger with bloody eyes Young muan thinking that everyone had abandoned the northern Heavenly Clan cried in grief from powerlessness he fell to the floor feeling that everyone had abandoned him there was not a soul around only emptiness having lowered his eyes the now adult guy said that for a long time he had not even suspected These efforts and that now he could only say words of enormous gratitude dawin exhaled widening

his eyes saying that he had nothing to thank them for because due to the surveillance of the central Heavenly Alliance they could not keep an eye on the boy from a close distance the warrior was not comfortable with the hardships he had to go through anger at the traitors boiled even more strongly in his soul he turned to muan recalling that because of the central Alliance he Had to hide in the mountains and the Detachment pretended to be Bandits to which the man replied that despite all the difficulties they had gone through their time had

come muan said with confidence in his eyes that as the fifth head he was engaged in the restoration of the northern Heavenly Clan and asked senior comrade Ain to return to his ranks showing off his biceps the leader of the squad shouted to everyone's Jubilation that they the roots of the Northern Heavenly Clan had been waiting for this day for a very long time worried that it would not come and that they had become real Bandits but now they could rest easy because finally then it's time to turn the world upside down his next words

caused misunderstanding in muan looking back at him daan asked if he could check on the future commander who despite the nicknam northern blade seemed rather unstable to him him intrigued people screamed as the Referee calmly watched the fight progress standing among them mus shamefully put his fingers to his forehead and lowered his head thinking that this guy would defeat the bull naked to the waist dawin and muan clung to each other smiling contentedly the man said that he would recognize the guy as the head of the clan only if he could knock him down muwan

knitting his eyebrows and not intending to give up replied that he would do his best the Judge standing in front of them asked them to get ready and start on command de grinned without taking his eyes off his opponent the main character realized that he could not win just like that grabbing his opponent's pants he decided to wisely turn his strength to his Advantage the judge gave the command to start the fight and the young man instantly found himself upside down in the air the man threw him forcefully to the floor a drop of sweat

ran down the Tense M's Temple new one lay on the ground not understanding what had just happened the happy big man towering over him gave him another try the hero was in confusion uson daan laughed saying that if this was a real fight he would have been killed with the next blow rising from the ground the guy exhaled heavily his opponent who has Incredible strength spat into his hand they press themselves against each other using a grapple daan smiling said that the young man was Disappointing him to which he only confirmed his opponent's Superior strength

the warrior squeezing his hands tighter hoped that this time he would not let him down the referee announced that the second round was about to begin his teeth were clenched opening his mouth the judge gave the command to start the next round the tense legs were pressed into the ground his hands grabbed his opponent's pants with a deaf grip nuon put his shin behind his Enemy's leg trying to knock him down his face scrunched up from the force being applied doin's mouth opened in Surprise being sure that this was the first time the young Master

had fought someone like this and even so he had already understood the essence and began to use footwork techniques the next moment the man grinned realizing that despite the opponent's strength his physique and enormous power were the decisive factor in Victory having thrown himself with All his weight he with burning eyes decided to lay the guy on his shoulder blades nean did not have time to realize what was happening a cloud of dust Rose in front of dozens of Spectators standing over the perplexed young man who found himself on the ground again dacin laughed in

his face saying that it was a good try he extended his hand to help him stand up and reminded that any means are good for victory NE one scratching his head exhaled and the Judge announced the start of the third round the rivals grabbed each other at the moment when the judge shouted the command to start the fight the main character threw back the enemy's hands noticing his Lightning Fast change of position dawin was taken aback Vian having removed the ribbon from his head found himself behind the man's back he just confusedly tried to catch

the deafly moving guy with his hands thinking that it wouldn't work with him The ribbon wrapped around the man's ankles jumping onto his chest the young man pressed hard on his chin at the same time he pulled the tape causing doin's immobilized body to fall at the same moment the defeated opponent with his legs tied was pinned to the ground there was undisguised surprise on his face extending his hand as a sign of respect muan reminded him that any means could be used and asked if this attempt counted the man was still trying to come

To his senses suddenly he burst out laughing praising the guy for his Ingenuity and desire to achieve his goal at any costs the next second he accepted help in the form of an outstretched hand and stood up dawin raised his opponent's hand in Victory and the crowd began to Roar with renewed Vigor congratulating him on his victory musen standing Among The Spectators silently watched what was happening kneeling down on one knee and placing his fist in his palm the warrior Greeted the new leader and stated that all this time his Squad had acted like Bandits

but their Roots still belong to the northern Heavenly Clan and now they are returning to where they belong dawin muing hwal and muan stood in front of dozens of their comrades thus the Warriors from the wind in Cloud mountains who had been waiting all this time and the flying severe Squad reunited and as soon as this happened the number of Warriors of the northern Heavenly Clan exceeded 500 people people looked closely at their leaders Builders began building new houses and the restoration of the northern Clan became much more active and its military power increased noticeably

The Troop commanders along with the merchant and the new head of the clan looked confidently into the distance they were finally able to gather together in the renewed Northern Clan Hwang chel was ready to cry with happiness for the Reunion at the present time dawin shrouded in Anger at the traitors said that he would have dealt with them if he had not had to go into hiding keeping his hand on mu's shoulder he gave advice to hide his anxiety because the head of the clan was not feeling well in his soul the man then crossed

his arms over his chest saying that his worries were too noticeable and muan turning to muan asked for forgiveness for his old age the main character nodded in Understanding closing his eyes all those who supported the northern Heavenly Clan gathered at the large table and GOI began Her speech addressing those present she said that hioim of the great for sto showing up at some point so rumors of internal problems and self-destruction could work imagining Chalk iope in front of her the woman concluded that it was unlikely that the central Celestial Alliance would so easily accept

the death of one of the Nine Heavens that had occurred several months ago jongan displeased Crossing his arms across his chest confirmed this saying that many people are talking about his death turning his attention to the displeased gin wall he continued saying that as Mr military counselor said they took advantage of the war with silent night to spread the word that Choop died in a fight with one of the four Supreme demon commanders frowning jongan told rumors that hioim of the Great four and all the Masters associated with him died a few days ago so

these events can be considered the actions of the Northern blade who allegedly disappeared Without a Trace and is considered dead muan silently took note of this information GOI sitting in her creepy mask realized that the situation had become complicated precisely because of her although the others tried to convince her that this was not so and that her help gave them Great strength 6 months ago muwan trained to increase the speed of his movements Nan pointed to his foot to the out of breath guy sliding his foot along the ground he demonstrated how to move correctly

the main character was still trying to catch his breath bending down and putting his hands on his knees his attention was distracted by the screams of jongan and walang running stopping in front of the head of the clan they asked for help the sweaty muan asked what Happened to them the exhausted girl said that for 2 years nothing was known about the head of the Dark Moon but they found gby chained in a dungeon surrounded by Iron pipes and now they are asking for help to rescue her from captivity 6 months ago the holy place

the muten mountains where one of the oldest great muttin CL hands once settled was illuminated by the moon GOI the Lord of wind and clouds was imprisoned in a prison outside space her right hand was Cut off suddenly in the distance of the dark Corridor two figures appeared rushing to her Aid the woman looked questioningly in their Direction jongan who was running along with the main character called out to her getting closer to her The Master of Disguise examined the iron shackles who had already given up was surprised that she was found thinking that she

would die very soon to which jongan asked if she was okay he trying to catch his breath Wanted to know why the lord of the wind had not left any traces which is why they had been looking for her for two and a half years with a mask on her face replied that she could not afford to put anyone in danger because she had already committed many sins in her life jongan shouted with tears in his eyes that she an orphan without a clan or tribe was like a mother who could not be abandoned in

trouble after which he noticed that she had no hand Wan looking Down said that knew that GOI would turn out to be the head of the Dark Moon because of the Mask it was not visible but the woman laughed because of the obviousness of this fact the main character continuing to glare at her remembered what happened 2 years ago then he stood with his Katana drawn in the clouds of dust having entered into battle with the central Heavenly Alliance Chop's blades flew out from behind his back one after another and it Was GOI who then

saved muan a bright wave of energy hit the ground causing the opponents to jump back the woman was wiping her mouth while holding a bottle and the hero asked if she had helped him all this time since then the wind lord said that 2 and 1/2 years have already passed the blades of the formidable Choop were directed towards the enemy GOI was ready to fight putting her hand forward but in the end she lost and was locked up at the moment of their battle A hurricane Rose over the valley lightning flashed the woman decided that

Choop who wanted to bring her to exhaustion before death but could not finish off his old friend had to be killed immediately looking at the attentively listening muan she rejoicing that the guy was safe from the central Heavenly Alliance said that her people could not have penetrated into the mutant Clan where one and the nine Heavens were located only with the Forces of the Dark Moon and now she who had sinned I'm ashamed to ask for help the C muan remained silent after her words that now is the time to look for comrades in arms

and gain strength the chains were cut and the iron shackles fell to the floor extending his hand in front of the stunned the main character asked to give them information about the nine Heavens as well as the techniques of the Lord of wind and clouds he remembered again how the woman Covered him with her body 2 years ago and realized that without her who had endured so much suffering he would not be here looking into her eyes muan invited her to join and give even more strength to the northern Heavenly Clan GOI was amazed not

knowing what to say the woman took off her mask answering that it would be unconscionable of her to do so but if her help would lead to forgiveness she would gladly do so she closed her eyes and thanked the head of The northern Heavenly Clan there were gloomy columns in the dungeon jongan and his comrade hurried to get out of prison while sitting on his back told that the elite of the mutant Clan had been sent to fight silent night after she said that the guards Left Behind must be quite a serious opponent Her speech

was interrupted by what was in front of them the masked musing along with his Fighters looked in their Direction towering over the corpses of the guards Taking off his mask and sheathing his sword he said that his Squad had dealt with the enemies but it was necessary to destroy the arriving reinforcements in order to calmly study everything one last time and only then leave taking the mask from his hands muwan promised to see the head of the blood and sword Squad in the clan unharmed while the Hero ready to set off pulled on his mask

from behind jongen was amazed at how many wonderful things had happened During the time she was in prison the dim Moon illuminated the mutant mountains the Silhouettes Of Heroes were visible among the trees they quickly fled to escape from these lands someone's silhouette appeared in the sky above Their Heads new one turned his attention to this their feet came to a sudden stop after destroying the ground in front of them Choop appeared in front of them shouting that it would be better if they left GOI in a prison outside of Space his eyes burned as

he said that he only left the clan a alive in memory of the family's past Glory but now he would have to finish him off veins appeared on his forehead with anger the old man turned to the lord of the wind asking how someone from the the nine Heavens could accept salvation so pathetically peering from behind jongan the woman replied that those who are just a little stronger than others and imagine themselves to be the rulers of Heaven Cannot call themselves heaven and that they are only relics of old times that are destined to disappear

so as not to interfere with the beginning of a new era jongan sweat dripping down his face said that it was not in vain that he asked the clan head for help expecting that something bad might happen with a protective arm over his comrades the Mast muan declared that the day of their battle was supposed to come but it happened sooner than they thought Without turning around he ordered his companions to leave quickly while he restrained chaky up the wind blew his hair the guy promised that he would soon follow them jongan Breathing heavily wished

him to be careful hoping for their Speedy meeting after that he turned around and quickly ran towards the forests Goa watched her friend go chalko frowning noticed that the guy was too confident in himself as if he could easily deal with him and get out of here And asked him to introduce himself taking off his mask muan confirmed his words and that the old man would soon meet his death holding the katana in front of him and showing his face he said that he needed to know who would kill him Choop narrowed his eyes when

he saw his opponent suddenly he clapped and laughed sensing that muan was in front of him the sworn enemies looked at each other the man said that the world was sure of his disappearance or death with His hands behind his back he expressed his belief that the spirit of the northern Heavenly Clan would one day appear before for him and lo and behold it happened 2 and 1/2 years later the protagonist's eyes remained calm Choop turned his attention to his purple Katana noticing that the young man had listened to his advice because his once- wounded

demon sword had become even stronger and sharper the old man looked confident as he finished his speech and Wanted to start the fight they rushed at each other creating clouds of dust under their feet their swords came apart hitting each other but not injuring anyone chalky was ready to turn around to attack again he quickly pointed his sword back but muwan was faster jumping into the air and taking the Enemy by surprise with glowing eyes the guy raised his glowing sword the sudden maneuver blinded the man the crushing blow created a shock wave that destroyed

The ground beneath their feet the swords forming a shield were able to protect their owner the main character looked into the eyes of his opponent with undisguised malice throwing down his Katana he decided to attack him hand to hand Choop was extremely surprised by this turn of events the young man grabbed his leg with his shin in order to knock him down in one motion he clenched his teeth forcefully the next moment the old man found himself on the Ground having hit his head on the Rocks he was amazed that a swordsman could be so

skilled in close combat techniques Newan extended his hand to catch the falling Katana a split second later he had the weapon Sparks flew from the hero's eyes as he prepared to plunge the sword into his opponent's chest the old man's hand lay on the ground but not about to give up so easily he raised his fingers to summon his swords the energy following sword technique caused the Blades to surround the warrior the guy noticed them in time the swords converged at one point to pierce muan but he was no longer there he managed to jump

back thinking that such a technique was too much trouble Choop Rose from the ground and aimed his weapon at the enemy who was holding back the attacks with his Katana at the last moment the hero managed to position his sword so that the flying blades did not hit him but this distracted him from the man who had Approached from behind with one precise swing the old man managed to hit his head the severed hair Rose into the air an angry muwan swung his Katana shakyo managed to dodge the powerful blow the young man grabbed his

head he was very very angry at the enemy's actions the blades took off again awaiting the owner's command the enemy's eyebrows were furrowed furiously they again rushed towards each other against the backdrop of the pink moon the swords Following the energy made it impossible to strike they as if alive rushed from side to side wanting to pierce the guy's body but he actively defended himself in attempts to Counterattack finding himself in the middle of a whirlwind of blades muwan tried to analyze the actions of one of the nine Heavens marveling at his abilities the old

man not losing sight of his every movement thought about the fact that the damage from a completely unexpected melee Technique turned out to be serious and that time is merciless feeling his weakness chop quickly threw all his swords at the enemy hoping to end the battle with one blow nuvon was aarm Med by this he noticed the blades swirling around him soon it began to look like a huge Whirlwind the pure chaos sword technique formed a glowing inyong symbol on the ground the old man raised his hands to the sky a huge yinyang symbol opened

the clouds creating a pillar of Light destroying everything around blood gushed from the mouth of the hero who had closed his eyes in pain he managed to escape from the all-consuming Whirlwind of blades but the next second Choop raised his sword above his head for a decisive blow a powerful explosion rocked the Mountain Valley however the katana was able to protect its owner by deflecting the enemy sword muan looked at the enemy with hatred in his eyes the man rolled his eyes furiously the guy Dodged the swords flying at him which eventually stuck loudly into

the ground sensing the right moment he turned around to attack the enemy his eyes were determined to end this fight the old man pursed his lips nervously holding his weapon in front of him for a Counterattack their fight was merciless no one relaxed for a second again and again they tried to break through each other's defenses finally after a long time muwan managed to touch Chop's Shoulder with the tip of his blade perseverance was visible in the young man's eyes the man was frightened by such insolence the huge sword scabbards fell to the ground with

a crash concentrating one of the nine Heavens used the mutant step technique using the Seven Stars evasion form the boy defended himself by deflecting a direct kick the rivals took fighting poses preparing for a new stage of the battle mean's face expressed his desire to end This his eyes filled with frenzy the old man summoned his blades to prepare his next attack he spread his arms to the sides and the swords formed a circle in the air his arms moved at incredible speed his swords turning into a yin-yang symbol Choop clasped his hands against the

background of the symbol uniting with the spirit of the sword unfolding the yinan horizontally he used the nine chaos Heaven's Gate technique the sword of five roads hidden in the Mist Destroyed all the trees creating a circular crater on the battlefield the received spirit in the form of a huge screaming baby fell upon Newan the guy was shocked trying to stay on his feet under the barrage of energy he did not let go of his Katana he soon sensed his enemy's moment of vulnerability approaching doy who was sitting on jongin's back gave him a parting

word before leaving saying that cha up was very attached to his sword and was Filled with pride in it and that if he tried to attack this quality he would open a gap in his defense and also that mentioning jonga could work effectively who sword techniques he had to recognize the one listened to her carefully remembering that even when they grow up men remain boys his eyes lit up from his bloody mouth came the words that one of the nine Heavens was very inferior in strength to chonga of the great Heavenly four the image of

the latter menacingly Swinging his two-handed sword appeared in his head continuing to use his technique Choy became indignant he shouted with rage that he would not succumb to this kind of provocation the blades swirled in a whirlwind with renewed Vigor mu one widening his eyes noticed how his opponent staggered there were clouds of dust under his feet a small Gap appeared in the old man's precise attacks the katana lit up with dark purple fire the main character used The blades Edge technique this caught the shock Choop by surprise the wave of energy that appeared open

the way to a dark figure against the background of the yinyang symbol Violet waves engulf the katana the man formed a bright protective ring around himself the enemies attacked each other in the air there was a deafening blow pillars of light and dark energy collided with each other the light one seemed stronger but the black one was not going to give to Him destroying everything in his path the yinyang symbol behind the old man's folded hands disappeared a streak of purple light above the Furious muan opened the skies thanks to the Demonic Shadow sword of

heavenly destruction technique Chop's body was cut in half exhaling a sigh of relief the main character turned around to see the result of a long battle the upper half of the man's torso fell to the ground staining the ground around him with Blood he showed no signs of Life The Warrior did not stay long on the battlefield new one passed by without saying a word Choop was left licking in a pool of his own blood against the backdrop of ruins with his last breath he raised his hand to let his sword fly obediently and whispered

his name the sword Rose into the air a person belonging to the nine Heavens could not allow such a youth to kill himself the blade hung in the air against the Backdrop of moonlit mountains in the distance on one of the ledges stood a man he watched what was happening from afar it turned out to be daan who furiously pointed his bow towards the scene of the fight crazy Tiger's eyes became bloodshot the bow string was stretched to the Limit the arrow had sparkled by firing an arrow the warrior put an end to their battle

the sword was ready to pierce the main character's body but a well- aimed shot cut chaky Op's arm in half the blade clang to the ground behind muan the loser covered in blood looked after him pitifully the next moment he fell dead the guy turned around to look at the old man's corpse then he looked towards the mountains the Black Mask lay on the Rocks the young man reached out to take it in his hands after that the hero immediately put it on something on the dead body interested him the winner of the unequal fight

turned around when he heard his Assistant Galloping on a horse without stopping deakin extended his hand then the guy accepted her having made a dash muan found himself in the air his comrade covering his mouth with a scarf praised the hero who had landed behind him turning around he asked that there would certainly be a huge uproar in the central Heavenly Alliance due to the death of Choop and The Disappearance of GOI the head of the northern Clan calmly replied that councelor ha had planned it To be like an attack by one of the four

Supreme demon commanders and that in order to se chaos secret stream would also spread information about their conflict keeping a determined look in his eyes he said that this would give them some time before going out into the world daan sitting in front replied that the war with silent night gives them huge advantages as paradoxical as it may sound but this is the only way to simultaneously defeat both Silent Night And the central Alliance frowning muan concluded that he could no longer hesitate and that it was time to go to meet with hioim of the

great Heavenly four GOI safely rescued from the muttin mountains and accepted into the northern Heavenly Clan received focused treatment from gimon and Murray who monitored her throughout her recovery wolam shedding tears hugged her Mentor jongan also could not restrain himself and burst into tears years the lord of the wind's Body quickly returned to normal and then the Dark Moon who was temporarily in Alliance with the northern Heavenly Clan finally became part of it after which it began to be called secret stream the secret information organization of the northern Clan GOI putting her hand forward inherited

her internal energy and combat technique to muan who was sitting on the floor in the Lotus position she became his mentor and thanks to Joint training during which The guy learned to wield a staff he absorbed all her knowledge with with great speed and without hesitating a second went to the warrior king of blood and iron who used to be in the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan hawu a huge pagota protected by many Spears towered above him hiy oxum appeared before him not in the best shape because of which the man was naturally

defeated and his body was cut by a sharp katana blade currently all those who are Helping the northern Heavenly Clan have gathered at one table jinwal addressing everyone present stated that according to Elder due to the death of Choop from the nine heavens and The Disappearance of goat only the seven Heavens remained and that from the endless three-year war with silent night the central Celestial Alliance was now in a critical situation pointing dissatisfy at new one he added that the head of the clan executed hioim from the great four a few days ago the Main

character seemed quite calm despite the fact that the news of the successive deaths of the Masters who stood at the top of kho would plunge the world into terrible chaos gin wall scratching his beard explained that in the case of the problematic hioim from The Fortress of blood and iron they said that the head and his servants themselves got rid of each other due to a large accumulated discontent he remembered a member of the former great four who had gained Considerable weight about whom they had spread false information throughout the world jongan looked displeased Crossing

his arms over his chest closing his eyes he declared that those who were full of Suspicion were appearing and who said that this was the work of the northern blade who was considered dead but showed up again gin wall lowered the corners of his lips and said that the time is gradually coming when he will have to face the whole world and they have Gathered here to discuss this fact clapping loudly he asked to remember everything important that had happened during these three years images appeared in his head one after another Chong hack stood with

his musical instrument against the backdrop of an army of thousands 3 years ago the War Began due to the invasion of Silent Night a Detachment of demon exorcists led by one Le went to the front many Horsemen with flags raised went to war theen and hyn Stood in front of the army at that moment the main character managed to escape from the influence of the central Heavenly Alliance on a cart pulled by an ox Jin wall gim Murray and mang's Detachment then managed to escape Ren's dead body lay among the corpses of his enemies and

at that time there were tragic casualties gin wall remembering the peace on his face concluded that he would never forget rusin's sacrifice mie patted her grieving mentor on the back Munen sat calmly when it came to the fact that the northern Heavenly Clan received funding from the white dragon Guild thanks to which it was restored and expanded its domain workers rebuilt destroyed houses nean watched this with a glimmer of joy in his eyes they needed to prepare for a possible surprise attack from the enemy Jin wall remembered SE a blacksmith Master to whom despite the

dangers the head went to strengthen the wornout sword of the Main military force of the northern Heavenly Clan Newan looked at his updated Katana covered with patterns he managed not only to strengthen the weapon but also to bring the blacksmith to the lands of the clan after this the main character went to Elder mus sitting on a throne with a spear in his hands his gaze inspired horror muwan needed to kill the Elder when they met in battle and muen defending himself with his weapon was not going to attack it became Obvious that all this

time the man had retained the military power of the northern Clan waiting for its leader he then bent his knee along with his Warriors to join the new Northern Heavenly Clan currently mus was sitting at the table with the others thanks to which the clan had an abundance of valuable personnel and its reconstruction proceeded at great speed the Silhouettes Of The Flying severe squad towered on the deserted Hill they Were the last hidden force of the northern Clan dawin listening carefully crossed his arms over his chest thanks to his addition the northern Clan became even

stronger the leaders of the troop stood in front of their subordinates a system was formed in the clan growing stronger every day Jin wall remembered how wall and jongen ran to muan then a request came for help to the Mistress of the Dark Moon imprisoned in a prison outside space and bound by many thick Chains then Choop appeared using his famous technique his body was cut in half by the new sword and he lost the fight the mask sat in her seat motionless her enormous military strength also joining the clan starting from Elder mus to

Elder Chief Jinn received all the military techniques and was immediately able to deal with hioim of the great for few days ago the courageous muan holding his Katana in his hands Left Behind only ruins jinell Sitting next to the downcast head of the clan said that all these events happened in 3 years and right now questionable incidents are happening and suspicions are spreading about the northern blade due to a series of deaths scratching his beard he said that he made it look like the enemies had an internal split that destroyed everyone but the case with

Choy was still quite dangerous and difficult narrowing his eyes the scientist said that there are two things That improve the situation he raised one finger saying that the central Heavenly Alliance was currently at war with silent night raising a second finger gin wall said the second thing which was that they had someone who knew better than others about the four Supreme demon commanders this person turned out to be the long-haired Mrs Hassel without removing his raised fingers he menacingly declared that they would take advantage of these factors after Presenting the silhouette of chimon the scholar

said that one of the four Supreme demons the fresh wind Shadow Demon is a true free spirit capable of suddenly appearing and disappearing here and there muang was completely calm jongan was still furrowing his brows jinwal suggested spreading the word that it was the Shadow Demon who had invaded the muttin mountains and defeated Choop of the nine Heavens Chan without a drop of emotion on his face held the papers In his hands the situation described could have been possible due to the three-year war with silent night but something bothered Jin wall Joy looking in his

Direction explained that yulchon led the central Heavenly Alliance and had great influence on silent night therefore if he moved it would immediately be revealed that the battle with the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind was a lie the scientist sitting opposite the lord of the wind agreed but Contrasted her with the fact that there is no such thing as a perfect lie and that it was time for them to come out into the world ceasing to hide behind an iron wall he knitted his eyebrows decisively and announced that from now on they would have to

prepare for war with everyone Jin wall pointed to the head of the CL and asked him to express his opinion putting his hand to his mouth new one cleared his throat and began talking about his future plans he Looked decisively at everyone gathered and declared that counteraction would form the basis of their tactics that they would force the central Heavenly Alliance and Silent Night to become opponents Chan remained silent when the guy said that he would try to save as much of the northern Heavenly Clan's forces as possible all the people sitting at the table

listened carefully to his words that when these two huge forces begin to oppose they will suffer The maximum possible damage after which the northern Clan will make both enemies fall with one blow which is the purpose of the existence of the new Clan new one's face was confident he was about to say again what everyone already knew remaining calm the head reminded that the new Northern Clan exists only under certain conditions looking from under his brows the young man stated that when the central Heavenly Alliance and Silent Night are destroyed the northern Clan Will also

be dissolved the oldest clan in the vicinity of situ the blue Fortress Clan blood flowed down the blade of the scthe the unknown person asked a question about it whose hands Choop from the nine Heavens died trying to catch his breath the bloodied clan leader of the blue Fortress kmu called out the name of the Shadow hiding in the Blue Wind chingon one of the four Supreme demon commanders towered over him hiding his face and holding deadly Sides in his hands there was confusion on his face he didn't know who he was talking about with

a look full of contempt the man wondered who died at his hand asking what kind of nonsense this was leaning on a pile of stones turning to the Supreme venerable Lord he asked him to rush in in the central Alliance and see when suddenly with lightning speed the man cut his head off his shoulders causing it to fly to the side averting His gaze he became lost in his own thoughts his gaze fell on the countless corpses that were on the battlefield staring at one point he froze in one position there was a malicious grin

on his face squinting his eyes he tried to contain his laughter leaning back with a laugh he wondered if they could take this place now that the northern Clan was no more clutching his weapon in his hand he spoke of the pity that yapon had died raising his hand The Stranger Addressed the Shadow Demon an image of the leader of the Vanguard who was falling down appeared in his head then an image of bloody traces that enveloped his body appeared in his head the remains of his weapon flew to the ground the lifeless body of

the Elder was in the hands of the guy the stranger reported that Elder Jang Haack died at the hands of suchon from what he heard the shadow Demon's face was covered with bewilderment frowning he wondered if Suchon was that strong noting that first there was the student danop and now the mentor Jang Haack had left behind wrapping his body in a cloak Gian tried to find out if there was any news from the scientist demon Spirit presenting himself before the Shadow Demon the guy noticed that there were no special instructions from the commander as he

began to spin his weapon the Shadow Demon stated that in this case they would continue as before in his thoughts He imagined the image of the Heavenly sound demon raising his hand the Shadow Demon said that since he died it means that the heaven destroying demon along with the piercing black spiritual spear will be taken to the front line placing the axe on his shoulder one of the Demons turned his head putting the weapon behind his back the Shadow Demon declared that he would slowly deal with the four Heavens pushing off from the ground The

Witch of the White Knight Froze in one position at that moment the Shadow Demon wondered where she was making noise throwing up his weapon he could couldn't figure out if the brats from the central Alliance accustomed to peace thought that it would be enough to protect only the north noting that there was no safe place anywhere else in their lands at that moment the guy said that the reason for this was their Master Shadow Demon of the fresh wind who was already in a hurry to Make Some Noise Near the entrance to the camp a

huge crowd of people was visible minding their own business the plot takes us to the camp of the central Heavenly Alliance on the Northern front having folded it suchon froze in one position turning around he only heard the sounds of a chariot arriving hurin appeared before his eyes lowering his hands suchon noted that it was not easy for her to constantly move back and forth between the central Heavenly Alliance And this place stating that everything was fine hurin noted that compared to what he dealt with the Heavenly sound demons on the battlefield this was completely

insignificant wary suchon tried to find out if the district command was saying anything lowering his head hin noted that as suchon already knows news has arrived about the death of Choop from the nine Heavens at the hands of the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind from the four Supreme demon Commanders adding that besides all this there is no news about the lord of the wind and touch him because of this the usual order is completely disrupted and the situation can be considered very serious suchon in turn stated that both the weapons command and the whole

world have now not only plunged into chaos but have also reached its limit an image of Minister Wang appeared in his mind his face shrouded in doubt such on said that now the commanders are trying to raise The authority of the central Heavenly Alliance and the people's faith in it which have found themselves nowhere lower saying that this makes their heads Spin and they only order to end the war as soon as possible with a serious expression on her face hurin said that in addition to everything else unexpected a few days ago it was reported

that the warrior king of blood and iron hioim formerly one of the great four of the northern Heavenly Clan was Destroyed by his own from what he heard suchon was shocked after which huran noticed that not only he was destroyed but also absolutely all the Warriors who served him frowning she spoke about the rumors that hyo's mental state left much to be desired saying that this was expected hurin noted that they couldn't rule out other possibilities asking if suchin thought something was too fishy she reported having doubts that someone had decided to take advantage of

the Chaos and deal with hioim wondering if they should then deal with what happened to the two Heavens noting that if someone wanted to throw everything into CA chos even greater chaos asking why this is so not understanding what reason there could be to increase the chaos already caused by the three-year War tilting her head hin wondered if anyone wanted to turn the eyes and ears of the world away from themselves in order to achieve their own goals suggesting that There was some third force that was hiding and working through Insidious methods further she considered

that now someone was growing an organization similar to the two-headed Surah noting that she did not understand frowning suchon came up with one of his theories with a serious expression on her face hin said that this is exactly who he is thinking about telling about the main character then she wondered why it came to her mind averting his gaze suchon was Lost in his own thoughts turning his head he froze in one position his gaze fell on people whose bodies showed wounds writhing in pain people groaned suchan's face was filled with annoyance closing his eyes

he exhaled raising his hand he declared that first since she had come such a long way hin should rest and he should see the commander presenting himself in front of the chamber suchon tried to see if he could enter ban appeared before his eyes Holding a bowl of sake in his hand rising from the sofa bvin wondered what brought him here with a serious expression on his face turning to the commander saton asked him to postpone tomorrow's combat exit for several days leaning on the sofa ban asked if saon had brought up this topic again

noting that he was asking to delay every combat exit saying that everything was too forced asking how he was going to end the war at such a pace lowering his head Suchon said that for 3 years in a row they forced things as best they could noting that the quiet night turned out to be stronger than all their expectations saying that everyone was exhausted both physically and mentally further he noted that this time time for a break is simply necessary with a thoughtful look bbin stated that their fatigue meant that the enemy was just as

tired adding that he understood the severity of this saying that it was time To push with all their might then he noticed that suchon himself sees that the more they push the more success they achieve glancing at the drooping Captain by Sav stated that their Beautiful Blue Sky Warrior King was even able to defeat the Heavenly sound demon wondering if his fighting Spirit should rise after this lying on the sofa he said that now because of all sorts of news the central Alliance looks terrible asking if he knows this noting that the fact of his

Presence in this place only means that his authority has completely Fallen by Sav noted that It is incomprehensible to him that they weaklings say that the quiet night turned out to be stronger than expected and have not been able to end this war for three whole years wondering if this was not the case When the Northern skyclan was healthy frowning suchon stated that if ban postpones tomorrow's combat exit then after rest they will try to finish Everything as soon as possible saying that the Warriors who die during their forced exits are also someone's children and

parents which is why they should appreciate them the captain asked by Sav to show Leen y towards them raising his sake Bol he wondered if suchon thought everyone was calling him a hero and he decided that he had indeed become one noting that if one paid attention to the circumstances of each Soldier nothing would be achieved by asking why they Must take care of them the captain said that if Victory entails great losses then it cannot be called good adding that it still belongs to the winner after which BV noted that despite the brutality and

horror of this war they brought Victory saying that you need to think about what will be written down in history asking if this is not so frowning he noted that there is no war without victims asking suchan to stop wasting his time on Trifles and look at The overall meaning looking Away by Sav noticed that in the end both the beginning and the end belonged only to them looking at suchon with his head down he asked him to stop playing hero and start preparing for tomorrow's battle adding that he would look forward to their return

from a big victory there were many stars visible in the evening Sky hanging his head suchon was lost in his own thoughts a memory arose in his head where he and his comrade fought a Fierce battle putting his hand to his face he tried to catch his breath turning around and addressing the main character he invited him to create a new can hle blood slowly flowed down Nan's face raising his head suchon froze in one position upon entering the room the man noted an urgent meeting asking if something had happened raising his hand Sim was

amazed that hurin had returned from the central Heavenly Alliance sitting down next to suchon she said That she arrived this morning at that moment Sim tried to find out why the command called so often noting her difficult fate suchan's face was clouded with annoyance taken aback Sim began waving his finger closing her eyes hin Shrugged sitting down next to him Sim wondered what suchon had on his face noting that he was a hero who defeated the demon of heavenly sounds in the last battle asking if he should take advantage of this enthusiasm for Tomorrow's battle

opening his mouth slightly suchon stated that there would be no way out tomor tomorrow adding that they would put it off for a while surprised Sim tried to find out what he was talking about hurin wondered if this was an order from command lowering his head suchon noted that although War always brings casualties someone is still waiting for these people with hope further he stated the opinion that it would be best to lead them to Victory by Minimizing the number of casualties among the Allies as much as possible frowning suchon reported that ban was too

dismissive of the lives and condition of the Warriors completely disregarded the fighting forces of the quiet night and demanded an immediate attack which would only lead to Deaths hearing this hyorin's face was shrouded in Surprise with a dumbfounded expression on his face Sim stared at one point with a menacing look suchon Declared that the dragon Lance king bwian would fall tonight night fell at the place where the military Camp was set up while in his bed chamber bin was in a dream someone's Shadow hung over his body grabbing his weapon he said he was scared

with a serious expression on his face saon declared that this could no longer continue asking ban to resign as commander and returned to the central Heavenly Alliance saying that from now on he would take over Central Command Stunned by shock bav wondered if he had gone crazy or crazy asking what he was doing now and how dare he enveloping his body and armor suchon said that he had made polite requests to him many times noting that he did not listen to him considering people to be insects adding that he would not obey again further he

noted the the knowledge that there is nothing clearer than Force because this is the most accurate and concise answer operating in Canal after which pushing Off the ground he rushed into battle due to the force of his blow bvin was thrown to the side suchan's eyes were shrouded in streams of bright energy screaming ban assumed that suchon had completely lost his mind noting that he had coddled him so much amazed that he dared to speak out against him looking at how suchon headed towards him he tried to find out if he thought that after this

they the nine Heavens would sit idly by suchon in turn stated that even now it Is not too late asking him to return to the central Heavenly Alliance turning his attention to the soldiers bav tried to find out why they were standing in Pillars asking why they did not stop this madman with an angry expression on his face ban stated that he called suchan a hero and helped him noting that he received this in return by calling him a pathetic War adding that after this even his father choim of the nine Heavens would not be

able to protect him Frowning he wondered that since they were now the seven heavens and their Authority had fallen so low did suchon think that they could do such things without understanding how they dare to challenge the heavens turning around he asked if the soldiers could hear him ordering them to stop saan immediately his face was covered in confusion turning his head he froze in one position his gaze fell on hurin and SEMA who were in the ranks of the army with a Dumbfounded expression on his face he called them worms turning around he considered

that they had all gone mad together declaring that he would finish them all off for their rebellious insinuations suddenly pushing off the ground saon rushed into battle swinging his blade by Sav and prepared to defend their auras which resembled wild animals in appearance collided in a bloody battle a huge cloud of smoke Rose at the sight of the fight causing the soldiers To put their hands to their faces in the depths of the smoke the Silhouettes of the guys who continued to fight were visible clenching his fists suchon tried to strike byan he in turn

put his spear forward trying to pierce the body of his opponent jumping to the side suchon decided to attack from the side once behind his opponent he folded his hand with unimaginable speed suchon attacked by Sean from his stomach after he struck his jaw he barely managed to stay on his Feet blood gushed from bv's mouth suchan's face was shrouded in genuine rage bright energy continued to Sparkle from bis's eyes pushing off the ground he swung his weapon to strike the shock wave from his strike hit suchon caus causing him to fly to the side

flying out of the cloud of smoke by Savin rushed towards him landing on the ground suchon tried to stop a spirit that resembled a dragon formed behind by Savin at that moment he activated the Spirit blade technique dragon slayer concentrating a powerful charge of energy in his fist suchon prepared to attack after its completion bv's weapon shattered into small particles with a dumbfounded expression on his face suchan's opponent froze in one position looking at the the attacking suchon in his thoughts ban noted that he had indeed risen to the same level as the nine Heavens

once again covering his hand with a bright stream of energy Sachon rushed into battle continuing to think by Sav calling it impossible noted that he had already far exceeded it but had been hiding all this time at the moment when ban flew to the side he thought that sunu was as if he was just waiting for an excuse to destroy the heavens since there was not an iota of doubt in his attack his head was visible in a pile of stones lowering his hands suchon stared into the distance bowing his head he exhaled turning around

he Heard a sound behind him was a silhouette of someone which was shrouded in darkness blood gushed from B sain's mouth after which a powerful explosion occurred at the scene of the fight suchan's gaze was full of seriousness taking a fighting pose he activated a stream of perfect wind a bright beam of energy formed behind his hand with lightning speed he overtook bvin and pierced him through the chest near death BV began coughing up blood suchan's fist Was enveloped in Scarlet liquid on his last legs bvin began to slowly fall to the ground steam began

to emanate from suchan's hands wary shim noted that suchon actually did it turning around he announced that from now on he was in charge of Central Command noting that they should not fear or fear Him adding that he vowed to put his own life on the line that he would never hold them accountable for any sins or will do something that will harm them averting His gaze suchon declared that he would take responsibility for everything asking the soldiers not to be afraid saying that tomorrow they would not go into battle asking from now on to

rest and restore their bodies and souls with a serious expression on his face suchon said that after this they would end the three-year War With Victory the plot takes us to a place where many huge pillars could be seen in Pan's hands were visible golden rosary beads which He slowly fingered folding his hands huno noted that they had not gotten together for a long time talking about the idea that they would be able to see each other again putting his hand on his beard Mao declared that the Gathering was so unsightly that even the word

Sky loses its color adding that they look worse than ever further turning to choam he noticed that he had a wonderful son placing his hands on his knees choam was lost in his own Thoughts with a serious Expression on his face hwa spoke about the rumors that said that the building of the Yi currents was blocked by the front ones saying that such a moment had happened in their time believing that great changes were coming to Cano blowing tobacco smoke out of his mouth yulin stared at one point turning to yulin who was sitting next

to him hwa asked him to start lowering his head hwa assumed that the guys knew why they had gathered after all these years an image Of an unknown person appeared in his head whose body was covered with a cloak reporting about gangui hwa noted that she was a long overdue concern adding that she is now missing remembering the image of Choop hwa said that he unexpected expectedly clashed in a duel with a shadow by the demon of fresh wind specifying that he lost and died remembering B sitting on the sofa he stated that he lost

the battle with suchon drawing attention to the empty Thrones hwa said that in gangho it is strength that means honor noting that they have already lost three lowering his head choom noticed the thought that after the chaos that happened with the demon this guy came to his senses and began to obey adding that even he could not imagine that he would do such a thing further he stated that he had nothing to say about this saying that he was ready to endure any punishment frowning Mew told about the saying that Says that the father is

not to blame for the sins of his sons noting that he is even similar to him in some ways clarifying that he is fearless and full of fighting fervor asking if he raised a Stern Dragon being wary choom asked him to stop if he didn't want to get a good punch in the lips like in his youth with a serious expression on his face hwa said that the mere fact that he dared to question the power of Heaven an attack is already a terrible sin noting that Bisaan who was unable to cope with only suchon

also significantly damaged the authority of heaven with his mediocrity saying that in the world of cacno the strongest devours the weak clenching his fists suchon froze in one position hwa said that sachan is improving his level at a rapid pace and he has the sympathy of the common people on his side considering it not surprising that if he leads the formation of the new kangho adding that they should postpone the Punishment for for a while looking around the expanse of the place shrouded in darkness he noted that now the honor of the nine Heavens was

tarnished pointing out that it was necessary to show the authority and inviability of the heavens and maintain balance then hwa said that someone should go to the northern border looking towards huno hwa noted that he would be glad if it turned out to be him frowning huno wondered why him noting that if he thought about it Not only Chum's son but also mw's son was now among the command of the demon exorcism Squad raising his head choa froze in one position stroking his beard muw continued to listen to him looking at the taken aback hwa

Mew said that his granddaughter was also now on the battlefield in the role of a military adviser asking if this was so squinting huno noticed that since they also did nothing they can be considered accomplice adding that they should be The ones to sort out the problems of their relatives not understanding why he should go there a smoking pipe was visible in yin's mouth blowing out the smoke he turned to huno leaning on the throne he asked him to go noting the order that was stated earlier his gaze was shrouded in genuine Madness as he

awaited his answer with an indignant expression on his face huno was lost in his own thoughts closing his eyes he noticed that there was no one strong Enough to calm the kids except him since there were only old people left here yulin tilted his head and stared at one point blowing out the smoke again he declared that to respect the board ruler here and and there someone was raging in Earnest further calling them sweet creatures he said that he loved them over the mountainous area many birds could be seen flying past the plot takes us

to the northern skyclan at that moment the main character was slowly Climbing the stairs dropping his hands he continued on his way his hand reached for the elastic holding his hair taking it off he stopped his gaze was caught by a girl floating in the air bright cloths of energy could be seen around her putting one leg forward the girl landed on the ground her magic discs continued to spin next to her head there was a soft smile on her face placing the magic discs on her hand she called out to muan next to them

was a small house opposite Which there were barrels next to hansol's sleeping body was tan who held her hand the plot tells us that young Mr and Mrs tan made every possible effort to treat and restore hansol the protagonist's face was shrouded in anxiety thanks to this her pulse and breathing which were in a dangerous State returned to normal there was great s sadness on the girl's face lowering his gaze muwan was lost in his own thoughts their eyes were caught by Hansel lying in bed however hansol did not wake up for a long time

it seemed as if she had plunged herself into an endless sleep because she wanted to escape denying the terrible reality that brought her so much pain nuan's head was on hansol's sleeping body placing her hand on his head she called out to the main character Newan was shocked by what he heard and now after a year and a half she finally woke up hugging hansol the main character thanked her for not Giving up tucking her knees she positioned herself next to the sleeping bull after waking up hansol did nothing for a while she looked like

a doll whose Soul had been taken from it approaching the stranger the small child pulled his clothes spiritual support hansol from the top of the tree hansol watched the moon the one whom she revered all her life considering her an absolute turning around the woman stared at one point jimy Yang's Mentor abandoned her a man Appeared on her way in whose hands sharp blades could be seen the one who was always there and protected the spirit of death who once almost replaced her mother almost killed her tears appeared in the Man's eyes despite all this

she plucked up courage and woke up but it was still extremely difficult for her hansol's gaze was directed towards the green shrouded mountains moreover even to her Homeland on a quiet night she had nowhere to return so hansol left alone In the ocean of loss and emptiness not belonging to either one could not not grasp the thread of understanding her face was shrouded in coldness and annoyance in addition she was full of gratitude to those who despite all the Tangled connections accepted her and helped her and full of guilt for how many sacrifices were made

in the process so that her soul became even heavier and more confused covering her with a blanket the main character asked her not To rush sitting down on the floor muan said that he would always be there to help asking her to gradually overcome this together the guy's gaze fell on the bull which stood next to the cat after which Hansa put her head on nuan's shoulder having hugged the main character she froze in one position turning towards her Newan tried to find out how she was feeling closing her eyes she reported that thanks to

all of them the condition of both Body and Soul had Noticeably improved adding that she always felt great gratitude paying attention to the magic discs she noted that thanks to the chakras that the owner of the forge had made she was able to completely master and control the energy of silver chaos looking around the expanses of the house she expressed uncertainty that she would be able to go outside and face reality saying that someday she definitely wants to repay muan and everyone who helped for Everything a slight smile appeared on the protagonist's face averting his

gaze he stared ahead with a serious expression on his face turning to hansol he announced that they would soon begin to act to push the central Heavenly Alliance in Silent Night Together thinking that there would be a lot in the process with a worried expression on her face Hansa waited for further words from muan her face was shrouded in worry placing her hand on his face she noticed That he had aged a lot remembering his young image she wondered where that young boy had gone not understanding when he managed to grow up so much her

hand was on the protagonist's beard hugging him hansol noted the difficulty of his journey and the weight of his burden asking if it was not easy for him closing his eyes the main character said that the screams of the Dead did not subside in his ears holding his palm he said that his hands sprinkled with blood Countless times did not disappear from its bitter smell adding that he needed to become even more patient paying attention to the bird soaring in the sky muan noted that he would eventually go to hell taking the main character's hand

hansol noted that in this they are the same as her kissing his hand she invited him to go to hell together lowering his gaze muwan was lost in his own thoughts at that moment Murray was behind the trunk paying attention to the nearby Bowl she noted that now the potion would no longer be needed taking the tray in her hands she called the situation a relief with a face full of indignation Sate stared forward history introduces us to the oldest clan in the vicinity of Sichuan the Ami Clan at that moment someone grabbed her by

the hair the severed part of her body was in the man's shackles bringing the corpse to the foot the man was amazed that there was nothing special about the Ami Clan Either noting that compared to the blue Fortress Clan it was much better turning his attention to the Village which was located in the thick of the forest he said that he was looking forward to finding out what the Tang Clan one of the heads of Miram and Sichuan would turn out to be the story takes place in Sichuan Fortress which has impressive natural defenses and

is famous for three major Clans such as the Tang Clan blue Fortress and Ali ganu observed the Mountains and forests through the window after which the plot tells that their influence spread far beyond the surrounding area which is why the Fortress began to strengthen internal cohesion so that no one from the outside could penetrate their territory gangu moving away from the window headed somewhere in an unknown Direction after which the plot tells that the Sichuan Fortress Was Defeated ganwu looking somewhere ahead in his thoughts reported That the blue Fortress Clan had fallen and news had

also been sent to the Ami Clan but there was no response from them the head of the Tang Clan turning sideways to the window wondered in his thoughts whether this could have something to do with silent night gongo standing near the window turned back when he noticed someone ahead of the Tang Clan looking back noticed a man in a robe Murray taking off her Hood greeted the head of the clan gangu Walked towards Murray with open arms and stated that she hadn't even announced her arrival noting that in such turbulent times it was worth reporting

oneself to which Murray said that she didn't care because she just wanted to meet her grandfather gangu then reported that she was just a smart girl wondering if there were any dangers along the way and if she was sick the head of the clan looking at Murray wondered how gimon was doing now noting that it was very good That she visited him once every couple of months dongu further noted that he had not seen gimon for 3 years Murray lowering her head and closing her eyes reported that gim was doing well noting that his arrival

could harm the disguise Murray remembering the image of her uncle said that he would not move so as not to bring trouble to the Tang family noting that grandfather should know that gimon is still stubborn Murray standing opposite her grandfather with her eyes Closed wondered how things were going with the oppression from the central Heavenly Alliance next Murray also wondered how serious it was gonu looking at his granddaughter said that because he publicly supported the northern Blade the central Heavenly Alliance was creating obstacles in the political field noting that they also did not believe in

their disguise until the very end trying to find out the truth the head of the Tang Clan further reported That after the War Began to drag on they almost stopped paying attention to them ganu taking his granddaughter by the hand wondered how things were going in the northern Heavenly Clan noting that first they should sit down further the head of the Tang Clan said that Murray most likely suffered while hiding on the way here looking up at the ceiling Murray noticed several hanging lamps the head of the Tang Clan sitting down next to his granddaughter

turned in her Direction gong wo looking at his granddaughter wanted to ask something the head of the Tang Clan looking at his granddaughter who lowered her head wondered what was gnawing at her soul noting that he immediately saw such things Meyer shaking her head said that nothing bothered her after which the head of the the Tang Clan wondered if she was worried about the head of muan Murray after her grandfather's words lowered her head and closed her eyes Murray with her head down and her hand on her chest said that muan has a girlfriend which

is why she is thinking about giving up her feelings for him noting that apparently it is not as easy as she thought Murray further said that she had already put her mind in order noting that she understands that deep down she still loves him the head of the clan looking at his granddaughter listen very carefully to her experiences gong wo listening in to his granddaughter Hugged her the head of the clan raising his hands said that the main character had no taste at all noting that it was impossible to reject such a smart and beautiful

girl gongo further said that when he saw muan he immediately realized that he was resourceful noting that Murray should forget about him the head of the Tang Clan waving his hands said that she would meet a more worthy young man Meyer sitting next to her grandfather and listening to him broke Into a smile dongu watching his granddaughter lay on his shoulder said that they all become weak willed when it comes to love noting that although they understand everything with their minds their hearts are still Heavy after which the head of the clan said that gimon

would take care of muan and she should return to the clan noting that she should stop suffering to which Murray said that nothing terrible had happened noting that it was her choice and she Wanted to return to the Tang Clan as soon as possible and she hoped that this day would really come soon turning his gaze to the front door the head of the Tang Clan noticed one of his subordinates enter the room gono sitting next to his granddaughter heard the guy arrive and say that there had been an invasion The Narrative shifts to the

Tang Clan's battle with the Invader The Invader used his technique to kill many time Clan Soldiers the Shadow Demon Having killed everyone around him became Motionless in one position the Shadow Demon looking at something in front of him was very surprised one of the silent Knights noticing something flying at him dodged the projectile gongo extending his hand and using the technique reported that the shadow demon had caused a commotion throughout Sichuan the head of the Tang Clan pulling the Intruder towards him prepared to attack Gango having struck the shadow Demon's Body with a wooden spear

heard how he was delighted with his technique the Shadow Demon standing in front of the head of the clan said that he almost knocked his head off noting that he was many times more powerful than the two previous Clans the Shadow Demon holding his weapon with a smile on his face said that this was exactly what he expected from the head of the Tang Clan noting that he was one of the four Supreme demon commanders of Silent Night Shadow Demon of the fresh wind Nam chinon the Shadow Demon said with a grin on his face

that he would now look at the capabilities of the head of the Tang clam chingon using his win technique headed towards gang Wu who was standing with his arm outstretched changman with a smile on his face quickly headed towards the head of the clan gong looking at the Shadow Demon technique was ready to fight the head of the clan looking behind chin men noticed his Granddaughter Murray attacking the shadow from behind received a blow chingon turned back and noticed how Murray was attacking him gongu watched with a shocked expression as his granddaughter was hit by

one of Silent Night the head of the tong Clan using his technique saved his granddaughter from being hit by chungman Murray looking at her grandfather's technique was very surprised Murray looking at how gong was sent her away was very Surprised Murray looking at the head of the clan extending his hand noticed the silhouette of chingon behind him Meer flying further and further looked at at the sad expression on her grandfather's face Murray surrounded by leaves stretched out her hand and called her grandfather Dongo sending his granddaughter away turned around to repel Chon's attack the narrative

moves to the northern Heavenly Clan Jin wall putting his hands behind his back and Looking at muan said that the information from Mrs Yun about Silent Night helped them a lot Jin wall then wondered if it was too early for M Yun to speak out in person noting that an absolute Master like her could give them a lot of strength to which the main character said that they have difficulties with this munack bringing the battered Murray called muan Murray entering the room and clutching her chest tried to say something with tears In her eyes Murray

short of breath and crying said that she needed help because the Tang Clan was attacked the main character and gin wall were shocked when they heard Murray's words the plot moves to the Sichuan Fortress where the battle takes place the guys jumped off the slope and headed into the city the guys saw a dense forest ahead of them heading into the forest the guys fled to the city looking ahead the guys noticed smoke coming from the city the guys Having run through the forest headed to the entrance to the city Nera stopped and notied something

ahead Murray looking forward began to cry at what she saw Murray looking at chinon in front of her noticed how he pierced her grandfather right through Murray leaning forward shouted with tears in her eyes that he should not touch Gango Newan seeing the situation rushed to the aid of the head of the Tang Clan the main character heading towards chinon Was Preparing to attack chinon turned back and noticed muan approaching the Shadow Demon watched as the protagonist rushed past him leaving behind a huge cloud of dust muan grabbing the bleeding gono looked towards the Shadow

Demon the main character looked at chingon with a menacing expression on his face Murray looking at muan who was holding the head of the clan in his arms rushed towards them Murray With Tears In Her Eyes bandaging gongu wounds asked him not to Die NRA turning to her running Uncle asked him to hurry up Newan turning to the guys watched as they bandage gono's wounds the main character turned back making sure that the head of the Tang Clan would be helped muan raised his head and looked at chingon with a menacing gaze the main character

standing opposite the Shadow Demon clenched his fists chingon putting his finger to his lips and closing his eyes told muan not to say anything noting That he would try to guess himself the Shadow Demon holding a weapon in his hands and pointing his finger at the main character wondered if he was the northern blade new one looking at chingon with an Ang Ry expression wondered if he was the fresh wind Shadow Demon of the four Supreme demon commanders the Shadow Demon raising his head and putting his hand with a weapon to his forehead said that

he had guessed wondering if he was jinwang Ho's son After which chongon said that the main character is the same Northern blade who first made a fuss and then disappeared further the Shadow Demon said that he has a stunning sense of smell noting that he immediately guessed who muan was chingon holding his head up and narrowing his eyes wondered if this meant he was also spreading false rumors the main character looking at the Shadow Demon chose to remain silent to his questions lowering his head chingon Noted that he was apparently right to wonder why he

did this Shadow Demon narrowed his eyes and looked at muwan wondering if his goal was to destroy the central Heavenly Alliance chingon holding out his hand wondered if what he said was true then would the main character want to enter into a temporary alliance with him next the demon shadow wondered why they would waste energy on each other if they were pursuing the same goal muan holding his chin and Lowering his head said that this would be strategically effective noting that such an alliance would be the right decision for the time being the main character

pointing his finger at chungman wanted to notice something the Shadow Demon looking at muan lowered his head slightly the main character standing in front of the living guys who were trying to help gang Wu said that chinon Disturbed those who should never have been Disturbed muan looking at the Crying gimon said that all his life he had been known as the son of a traitor but at the same time they were the only ones who sheltered him despite the danger the main character looking at the sobbing Murray said that they also officially supported him muan

glancing at the bloody gang Wu said that the Tang family helped him with all this the main character turning to chongon said that he had Disturbed his benefactors noting that they were dearer to him than anyone In the world muan exuding anger towards the Shadow Demon said that in the Tang family it is customary to return good tenfold noting that for evil they pay the offender a h hundredfold the main character tearing his cloak said that based on these words the Shadow Demon should understand what a high price he must pay for disturbing the Tang

Clan Newan said with an angry expression that now he would show him what price he would have to pay shinmon lowering his Head slightly and closing his eyes said that he was sorry to hear this noting that even after Generations Silent Night and the northern Heavenly Clan could not avoid enity the Shadow Demon narrowing his eyes declared for the flaming demon Squad to leave coming out of the Shadows Ching mion's minions carried out the order the main character holding a sword ordered the squad of blood and sword to reveal themselves lunc hearing Newan arrived with

an army as ordered the main Character turning to his army ordered them to protect the T Clan from the attackers the Shadow Demon looked at the main character with a cold gaze Mian looking into Chon's eyes was incredibly angry with him the main character took a step and headed towards the Shadow Demon chm seeing the initiative from muan all also went to meet him the main character swinging his sword was about to hit the Shadow Demon who was about to do the same the main character swung his sword With a furious expression on his face

and a black and purple Aura appeared in the air the white Whirlwind collided with the purple one and the ground cracked with a loud sound fragments of stones flew up chongon holding a weapon in both hands thought that he was inferior in strength to Mu one when dark blood sprayed from the man's forehead he widened his eyes surprised that the main character character was able to wound him and if the wound had been a little Deeper he would have cut off his head chinon looked at muan whose eyes were glowing with rage and thought that

his technique was truly powerful and destructive the man smiled thinking that all the former power of the northern Heavenly Clan had been transferred to this young man suddenly chinon rushed towards the main character muan furrowed his eyebrows and wrinkled his nose he did not expect such an attack the man almost dealt him a sweeping blow but the Main character managed to use his sword to protect him himself chinon moved quickly across the battlefield sliding along the ground he swung his weapon in the air and muwan managed to throw his head back and avoided the blow

the main character's face was covered with wrinkles from tension he did not have time to follow the rapid movements of his opponent from whom only a white Trail remained in the air while the main character stood ready chinon approached Him from behind and raised his hands with two sharp sickles he grinned and said that the clans of the blue Fortress Amy and tan had lived in peace for two long so he dealt with them all which made him relax for a moment because it was so easy for him the man added that his opponent was

now the northern Heavenly Clan then attacked the main character and the space was filled with Rising dust after a powerful explosion translucent white clouds were visible in The sky above a small town Nan drove across the ground and left an oblong depression in it shinon arched his eyebrows and said that the main character was not bad because he was able to dodge his attack a scratch was visible on nuan's cheek from which fresh blood was flowing he dug his toes into the ground and decided he had to speed up he then planted his foot on

the Rock behind him intending to be even faster the main character froze in this Position silently looking at the enemy the next second in the place where muan had just stood he was no longer there he approached the man with lightning speed and found himself behind his back chinon frowned his eyes shining with hostility he jumped into the air avoiding the protagonist's attack new one with strands of black hair falling on his face stared at the man chimon and the main character simultaneously waved their weapons in the air attacking each Other bright blue and purple

lightning appeared over the city streams of magic intertwined with each other forming a long spiral a powerful explosion thundered and fragments of Earth and Stones flew up this bright spiral destroyed everything in its path and moved at incredible speed chinon frowned carefully watching the movements of the main character he narrowed his black and yellow eyes wrinkles appeared between his eyebrows The man saw muan with a tense face dodging the stones flying at him and thought that the main character very quickly adjusted to his speed which surprised him again muan held the sword tightly in one

hand his black cloak fluttering in the wind shimon's eyes sparkled brightly and he pursed his lips in concentration suddenly the man froze in shock and arched his eyebrows when he saw something a bright line of light appeared in the air flowing from Blue to Purple muan and chinon stood very close and did not stop fighting their faces were equally focused and they did not take their eyes off each other the man's lower lip trembled and there was anger in his black eyes the main character gritted his teeth while chimon asked if he was using the

wind king Jong yuzen stride he remembered how he fought with a man armed with a spear and said that he could not imagine that he would again meet with the stride of the king of the Wind in speed not inferior to his the wind King was dressed in white pants a black jacket and a long Red Cloak his face expressing hostility chimon turned away from him pursing his lips tightly and frowning when he turned around he saw muan approaching him and attacking him as the protagonist sort approached the Man's eyes he thought with a smile

that he saw in his opponent the image of the young king of the wind because he was very amazing and interesting Chon's Eyes widened as the purple light was reflected in him and he thought that in this case he should speed up even more but his joints were so worn out during this time that he is not sure that they will hold up the main character standing on one leg waved his weapon in the air then he turned around and frowned in confusion a sharp sickle belonging to chinon was flying in the air muan leaned

back arching his back and dodged the blow his pale face was tense and Wrinkled he bent one knee and gripped the sword tightly in his hand avoiding the enemy's attacks suddenly dark blood sprayed from his leg muan frowned and let out a painful sigh the main character found himself in the middle of a hurricane created by chinon with many attacks flying out of it the space was filled with bright light rays attacking muan black hair fell over his gloomy face a sickle was flying quickly in the air he cut the main character's body and Dark

blood gushed out from the wound Vian quickly turned around silently surprised that chinon could still accelerate and his attacks could not be followed chongon twirling a weapon in his hand found himself behind the back of the main character he smiled madly telling muan to continue surprising him the man moved so fast that it was difficult to see him the main character pursed his lips frowned and turned around he saw a blue spot in front of Him and realized that his opponent was there chinon threw a sharp sickle towards the main character muan arching his eyebrows

and bulging his eyes knocked the weapon away with his sword the man was waving sickles that were tied to Long ropes streams of wind blew through the black hair of muan who dodged the blows with a concentrated face then the main character ran in the other direction long ropes were wrapped around his legs he looked down not Expecting such a move he then jumped High into the air the main character raised head and saw a sickle in front of him he frowned at the approaching weapon he then used his sword to Parry this attack Newan

held his sword with both hands looking furiously at chinon suddenly he found himself tied with strong ropes chinon with a crazy smile visible on his face rushed towards the enemy the main character threw his head back his eyes turned white he pushed off The ground and jumped away from the man with the sickle in his hands he then kicked him sending chinon flying backwards after that muan freed himself from the the ropes that were wrapped around his body and swung his sword he jumped to the ground standing on one knee and resting his hand there

chinon slowly walked towards him the man laughed and said with a slight smile that the main character had taken a breath and rested and then they would Start again nean frowned at his opponent and thought that the fresh wind Shadow Demon was developing great speed despite the fact that a lot of time had already passed the main character looked at the man's wrinkled face and thought that even his sickles which made his head spin seemed like a living part of his body and it was not for nothing that he was one of the four Supreme

demon commanders muan looked to the side and exhaled noisily he looked at the Destroyed City where broken Stones lay between the buildings then the main character looked directly at chimon the man clenched one hand into a fist and spun his weapon in the other suddenly muan disappeared and in its place only a column of dust remained tunon frowned and yelled deafeningly asking where the protagonist's ferocity and fighting Spirit had gone since he decided to run away muan turned around and looked at the man in shock he then turned away and Sped up a purple light

appearing in his eyes he bent one knee and stuck his hand out in front of him Chong Yun threw a sickle after him and shouted that the main character's speed and gate were not bad but still they would not work with him the main character approached the building while a sharp weapon was flying behind him it crashed into the gray roof and new one fell to the ground then he jumped High into the air the main character landed on a large piece of Stone the next second this fragment was destroyed by the sickle but muan

managed to escape and jumped in the other direction the main character quickly ran away and explosions thundered behind him he ran quickly dodging pieces of earth flying in the air Chon's attacks pursued him but missed their target the man bent down rapidly approaching the main character he spun the sickles asking how long muan would just run away a blue light appeared in Chon's eyes and he Yelled for the main character to try to continue surprising him suddenly the man stopped abruptly he stood in front of a forest with all trees chongon looked at the wide

trunks in confusion the forest was dense the trees grew close to each other the man entered the forest and looking around said that the obstacles create restrictions for the sickles which rotate on Long ropes he went further and added that in addition to this trees help hide chinon walked along The path saying that this was a great solution holding the sickles by the handle the man said that an obstacle like a dense dense forest would not be a big problem for him he frowned saying that it was enough to just clear the entire area around

him the trees were dark and the foliage grew very high there was enough space between the trees for a person to walk through some sun rays passed through the thick green canopy the black human silhouette was Visible on one of the tree branches new one sitting on one knee said that even this minute delay was enough for him there was white and purple light in the eyes of the main character suddenly he took off using the bloody flash technique Chong Yun managed to dodge the powerful attack he leaned back a look of confusion on his

face he saw dust rise ring into the air next to him another bright attack from the protagonist appeared in the air the man had to jump To avoid it violet light strikes endlessly attacked the man chimon looked to his left his face was tense he didn't move the man moved only his eyes trying to find his opponent suddenly he saw the main character among the trees chimon frowned in concentration and slid along the ground he then threw his sickle intending to catch muan the main character noticed this his face tensed the man's weapon went through

the tree trunk completely destroying it Shimon Pursed his lips looking at the main character and said that he diligently evades but will still be caught one day even if he runs away with all his might Yan was high in the air behind the man Chong Yun frowned and looked to the side then the main character attacked him from above and a powerful explosion occurred dust and sand filled the space with a thick fog among this fog bright purple and blue flashes were visible these flashes moved quickly the fog Began to dissipate little by little it

looked as if these flashes were fighting each other suddenly another explosion occurred and fragments of Earth and Stones flew into the air the main character jumped up looking at the enemy chimon tried to hit muan with the sickle but he managed to dodge the main character extended his hand forward attacking the man he jumped back then they both jumped up and swung their weapons muan jumped back and chinon Leaned down avoiding the blows the protagonist's eyes turned white and he frowned concentrating on the battle muan sword collided with y's two sickles and bright flashes began

to Sparkle in the air again the forest was blinded by these purple and blue Sparks chongon holding the ropes in his hands created a hurricane he raised his hands and a bright Whirlwind formed around each of his sickles the main character opened his eyes wide in shock the space was Blinded from afar it was visible how a blue stream of light rushed into the sky from the depths of the forest the huge Whirlwind created by chimon Shawn dazzlingly sweeping away everything in its path the the man held his weapon tightly in his hands when he

didn't find muan nearby he let out a loud laugh and called him a sneaky snake the man frowned furiously saying that these trees were getting on his nerves he leaned down swinging his sickles he then Twirled them in the air using the cutting wind burst technique the trees were cut into small pieces that flew up a dense fog Rose and chimon carefully tried to see something then he turned around abruptly his mouth open he saw muan standing next to him and the protagonist sword passed through his body jungon saw the tense face of the protagonist

and his brightly glowing eyes and realized that all this time he was not using obstacles to interfere With the movement of the rotating sickles the man sighed heavily thinking that muan was waiting for him to attack over a large area aimed at destroying obstacles the main character grabbed the hilt of the sword with both hands and spun the weapon inside the enemy's body Chong Yun opened his eyes wide and leted out a heart- rening painful cry Newan gritted his teeth tightly and frowned Bane standing out on his tense neck he used the Heavenly destruction demonic

Shadow sword technique and the entire space was filled with a purple glow the land on which the tall buildings were built was destroyed a man in red and white clothes held a sharp sword in his hand Nang attacked a man who was wearing dark gray clothes and a hat of the same color muang hit him and a gray hat flew into the air and red blood sprayed out they quickly moved across the battlefield never stopping fighting thick dust hung in the air people in red Cloaks fought with people in dark gray clothes the warrior with

the hat yelled loudly preparing to deal a physical blow to the enemy muang frowned and blocked the attack with his sword then he kicked the enemy and fresh blood sprayed again in the air human and Murray looked at the fog that had risen from the battle from afar the girl put her Palms around which there was a green glow on the old man lying on the ground and Gans said that the head was mortally wounded but Was still breathing the man held the head of an old man with a white beard with bloody stains in

his hands human whose face was covered in sweat side heavily and thought that the villains from the quiet night were so strong that they were able to bring gona to such a state the man frowned thinking that no external Force could easily penetrate the Tang Clan's natural fortification people in green clothes were sitting on the destroyed floor and gin thought that Now there was complete chaos here the Man's eyes grew dim then he saw a tall muscular young man helping the old man walk holding him by the shoulder when Gman shifted his gaze the image

of the surrounding world became blurry he saw the girl and boy sitting next to the injured man and mentally asked how someone dared to do this to the Tang Clan a cloudy image of reality appeared before gan's eyes again Warriors in dark cloaks fought with Warriors in red Cloaks suddenly gumin reached for The Jug that hung on his belt remembering how he swore that he would no longer use poisons to kill he remembered an old man with a long beard and eyebrows who asked how many people were killed and clans disappeared so that the Tang

Clan would also take its place in Sichuan the man then remembered rusen who shouted loudly that he would try to gain as much time as possible the young man stood holding two large clay jugs in his hands he then Placed his fists on his waist and frowned angrily saying that he would kill everyone with the poison inherited from his mentor human with a crazy Sparkle in his eyes opened the container of poison asking if nothing could be done the hated Warriors turned around and let out frightened S size then they screamed loudly with rage on

their faces muing also turned around and widened his eyes in shock the man put his fingers to his teeth and wh whistled loudly the men In red cloaks turned sharply at the sound Warriors dressed in red surrounded gumin and Meer who was holding daggers in the distance black silhouettes of people in hats were visible M asked gumin whose face was twisted with anger to keep his word that he had given himself and the Warriors would shed dirty blood human remembered how he lay on the shoulder of a young man whose eyes were tightly closed the

man was sobbing with his mouth open human Exhaled loudly and thanked muang the black-haired man whose gaze was cold said that he could not delay any longer muen holding weapons in his hands ordered a squad of blood and sword to finish off the enemies the Warriors in red cloaks rushed forward they attacked their opponents while jumping people in dark clothes crowded together looking around in fear the members of the blood and sword Squad swirled around them creating a powerful Whirlwind nusing Jumped High into the air and swung his sword then he rushed down the man

gripped his weapon tightly preparing to destroy his enemies all the members of the blood and swords Squad swung their swords and their opponents flew High into the air their heads being cut off Ming put his swords behind his back as red blood flew in the air the man pointed two fingers at his subordinates and ordered them to have three of them remove the corpses while the rest helped The wounded from the Tang Clan muen closed his eyes and exhaled in relief then he looked away he frowned and pursed his lips as someone informed him that

the situation here was almost resolved the green forest was almost completely destroyed by the battle people on Horseback were riding quickly along the path tall green trees grew near the wide path in the distance smoke could be seen coming from a building a broad shouldered man sat on a tree Branch and said that Sichuan had already been completely destroyed and the guys from the central Heavenly Alliance had just appeared he put two fingers to his teeth and said it was time to start many people were hiding behind the bushes they then pulled their hoods over

their heads and one of them reminded them to lure their target away from the Tang Clan suddenly they saw the silhouette of a horse standing on its hind legs a bearded man watched from afar as a crowd Of people screamed loudly from below then he looked to the side and saw a huge blue Whirlwind he frowned his thick eyebrows and thought that with such Radiance the distraction operation would not work for long in addition to the high Vortex bright purple stripes were visible new one gritting his teeth furiously rushed towards the enemy and swung his

luminous Blade the fresh wind Shadow Demon widened his eyes watching his opponent in shock now around the Tense young man many powerful streams of violet energy created by the Demonic Shadow sword of heavenly destruction were rising in space trying to evade the attack in the strong Whirlwind that arose chinon bared his teeth uttered Furious screams and flashed his eyes angrily stretching his hand forward the Shadow Demon activated the gift of fierce hurricane around himself throwing the enemy to the side with the force of the wind sliding his feet back along the Ground the formidable muan

slowed down with his sword lowered engulfed in thick clouds of dust Rising Chong standing with a hurricane emanating from one hand lowered his head and watched in confusion as blood poured out of the cut on his stomach at this time the main character cast a look full of hatred at the wounded enemy furrowing his eyebrows and fiercely sparkling his violet eyes holding his weapon hand muan stro forward through the rubble with a Furious look as smoke emanated from his body massive blocks of Stone Rose into the air from the Whirlwind when the guy suddenly rushed

forward at high speed leaving a thick column of dust in his place Chong Yun carefully watched the enemy movements with his black eyes frowning with displeasure Newan putting the silver flower forward ran furiously towards the enemy with a fierce gaze while the wind pulled back his dark hair the fresh wind Shadow Demon let out a War cry heading towards the guy at high speed at the sight of their fight a huge hurricane appeared Rising high and destroying everything in its path new one who found himself at the epicenter of the tornado activated the Demonic Shadow

sword of heavenly destruction technique and holes began to appear in from which a purple glow came out and from the outside the Shadow Demon technique was surrounded by magical streams of the sword when the main Character used the shooting star Soul technique many bright purple and long marks from the blade of the enchanted blade sparkled in the air which his opponent tried to dodge at great speed after such a powerful attack chinon flew into the air in shock with severed Limbs and drops of blood floating nearby a severed foot lay on the ground and leaves

floated in the air above it a bloody leg with a shin from which smoke was ating fell nearby the Shadow Demon Looked at his legs which were missing below the thighs and thanked his unbearable joints for the fact that they had worked hard for Life meanwhile the wind blew past the foliage chongon with a large number of wounds and severed upper and lower limbs lay on the ground calmly reasoning that in any case he would not have withstood the last attack and the formidable muan towered nearby one of the four Supreme demon commanders from bolo

examined the brutal face of The Swordsman concluding that he was truly strong and worthy of of his father quango the sky was overcast and the wind picked up as chimon noted that he is a free spirit as his nickname suggests the fresh wind Shadow Demon looked at the darkened Sky saying that it was he who said these words about muan while the dark silhouette of the protagonist became increasingly cloudy the guy with a serious look directed his gaze into the distance while chinon continued to Examine his face coming to the conclusion that he had met

death from SNK when muan looked at the defeated opponent on the ground from whom air current were Rising he admitted with his last breath that he was actually not so free but only made an effort informing everyone around him about it the Shadow Demon recalled the two- weakened head of the Silent Night Guild who sat on the throne with his head down behind him in running the organization were the elders Who gave up everything also at the head of Silent Night were four Supreme demon commanders who had lost their purpose one of which was chingon

himself he concluded that among the ruins where at night a view of the Moon opened up the defeated gathered who did nothing nothing but repent and at the meetings they only scolded the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind he recalled how at that time the area would go into the fields and cut crops with a SI chongon Struggled to obtain food for his colleagues on the infertile land doing everything for the sake of Silent Night who was dying of hunger he personally walked with his own feet and brought stacks of Wheat and people seeing him

bowed gratefully he remembered how he walked away with a scthe in his hand and now reflected that this was a real fight in shimon's head a young long-haired Daniel sfist who became obsessed with the Feist ideas and abandoned everything Remaining on the sidelines but still better than the heads of the organization his extraordinary mind made him free to lead silent night after himself in the future a member of the organization did this because his death awakened the activities of the guild shards of broken blades lay on the ground and chinon thought that because of the

disgusting truth silent night was forcibly and offensively pushed into infertile territory where the guys Troubled to survive muan towered over the dying Shadow Demon of the fresh wind until he concluded in his last confession that among the sins of the organization there would not be the murder of people from the central lands and robberies because the most serious sin was their weakness chongo now remembered how during the battle he froze in confusion while drops of his blood Rose around him then muan quickly rushed past delivering many blows with The blade which left bright traces in

the air after which the severed limbs of the fresh wind Shadow Demon soared into the air now Chong was lying near the crater formed by the hurricane dying from severe wounds and nearby the Swordsmen of the northern Heavenly Clan stood with his back the sky was darkened with clouds the wind lifted leaves into the air blood flowed in streams from the nose and mouth of the Supreme demon Commander while he looking at the sky With glassy eyes breathed heavily and admitted to his former enemy that during the last blow he was unable to move his

legs normally so he was not even able to react the one bowed his head over the body of the Shadow Demon of fresh wind wind with severed Limbs and he continued his dying philosophical monologue now talking about the value of Truth in the world driven by the opinions and interests of people the main character cast a sad glance at the defeated enemy While leaves swirled around him and chinon concluded that the one with strength will be a killer for some but a hero for others The Swordsman listening to the speech clenched his fists from tension

and the Supreme demon Commander said that this was Canal muan looked at shimon's mutilated body as he stated that Silent Night and the northern Heavenly Clan had an ancient Feud but both were simply used and became victims correcting the glassy gaze of his dimmed Eye to the sky the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind with blood on his face before dying asked the head of the Jim Northern Heavenly Clan to deal with the central Heavenly Alliance and broke off at the end of the sentence after that Chin's eyes rolled back and a calm expression froze

on her face death came muan continued to sadly look at his former defeated enemy experiencing grief and regret while Le flew past him in the wind the man raised his head and Covering his face with his palm from the feeling of powerlessness began to ask why the founder of Silent Night yulin created such a hell while the main character was desperately asking this question a bird flew over the tops of the trees in the forest across the gray sky overcast with clouds the hawk reached the Jun chinga Temple located among Mossy rocks and bearing the

Thousand-Year history of the Ami Clan and above it towered a purple Starry Sky With silvery clouds the deputy head of the clan Amy sat with a Stern face on which traces of Tears trailed from her eyes and frowning talked about amtap hereby stood the deputy head of the blue Fortress Clan his head bandaged and his arm bandaged closing his eyes and expressing his dismay at what had happened to the Sichuan Yura yonga and kwanso listened attentively to the speaker who clasping his pale hands recalled the tragic death of the head of The blue Fortress Clan

jinen and the head of the clan amate all that was visible was a dark dark silhouette with long hair which expressed great sorrow over such a terrible grief near the speaker with compound hands there were two figures on either side whose faces were not visible due to the falling Shadow and the Man in the middle said that the head of the Sichuan murma Union the head of the Tang Clan was also now in deplorable condition the speaker Admitted that his Detachment was a longtime Ally of the Tang Clan and under the patronage of the head

of ganu was hiding in the lands of Sichuan the highly located juning Temple offered a wonderful view of the settlement and the man firmly decided that they could not remain idle in this situation indulging in sadness and despair while MMA was collapsing Before Their Eyes the speaker shook his pale hands over the wooden table explaining to the two Deputy heads That during the Monstrous three-year War even if the situ in peace fell it would lead to terrible chaos the man's fingers positioned themselves on the map as he began to talk about how in the relationship

between the central Heavenly Alliance and Silent Night their team was used as a weapon and the fact is that the guys lived under these minations the speaker turned out to be a scientist of three Minds who with a serious look reported that it was Unknown which of the two organizations was responsible for the attacks in Sichuan y with numerous bracelets on her hands and a tired look looked attentively at the man silently listening to his speech that in any case this place was mercilessly trampled the crippled quango frowned with his eyes closed as Jin wall

stated that they couldn't just stand by but had to actively intervene in kangho Affairs he informed the crowd that one of the four Supreme demon commanders child was the one who had broken through the limits of human ability and now the legendary time of the monster had come to an end lowering his palm jinal surrounded by manjun and chunin with a serious look told the two Deputy Clan heads that thanks to the commander of their squad the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind met his end quanon of the north tilted his head forward and frowning

declared that the younger generation had begun to move And one was the reason for this the man turned to the speaker with a smile asking a rhetorical question of how the blue Fortress Clan could remain indifferent to the ruthless truths of this world yanga fingered the beads in thought asking herself who if not the Ami Clan would enter hell and recalling that its members remained alive only thanks to the sacrifice of the head of Sate raising her head proudly the deputy resolutely announced that her clan was Also joining team muan Jin wall casting a serious

glance at the man and woman in front of him informed that they they had become enemies of the central Celestial Alliance and could be in danger while the chunin to his right frowned munin proudly stood to the left of the scholar of three Minds who continued to speak declaring that from this day on the Northern Heavenly Clan would be recognized as the main clan of Sichuan murum and in return they would become a Reliable support turning his head towards his interlocutor and interlocutor Jin wall began to list the active clans of Sichuan blue Fortress Ami

tag with folded hands the pale speaker with a thoughtful look added to this list the northern Heavenly Clan which will now occupy a dominant position The Scholar of the three Minds raised an eyebrow and clasped His Hands seriously concluding that they were now an alliance of four Clans United to give Birth to a new storm the action moves to the desert North with Sands and hot sun to the place where the northern Heavenly Clan used to be located this clan was destroyed by a huge fire and completely disappeared and subsequently the northern branch of the

central Heavenly Alliance was founded here the ruins of which became the starting point of a three-year war and now this place has become the camp for silent night at the table sat a hooded scholar demon spirit With white ribbons hanging wondering why communication had been lost with the Shadow Demon and his flaming Squad putting his bandaged hand to his face ganu concluded with a thoughtful look that chinon could be considered Invincible the demon Spirit raised the palm of the ribbon under his hood deciding that this was why the man nicknamed The Living disaster was sent

to cause maximum damage to situ and Mira Jenny picked up and began to carefully Examine the map thinking that the three main clans of that area would not be able to interfere in any way with the strong Shadow Demon of the fresh wind he placed the package on the table poking at it with a bandaged finger and wondering anxiously if there was a variable in the plan that he hadn't foreseen Jenny opened his eyes in shock hidden in the shadows under the white ribbons worriedly thinking about a possible obstacle the image of the late Stern

guano came to his mind and he decided that the northern Heavenly Clan was involved in the problems Giani wondered if the Furious Northern blade new one who had received all the inheritance of the destroyed Clan and had gone missing four years ago had reappeared the demon Spirit thoughtfully folded his arms across his chest realizing that the strength of the northern Heavenly Clan was quite enough to cope with chingon Jenny sighed Heavily trying to calm down and get rid of disturbing thoughts he leaned on the table and began to rise from his chair concluding that after

the loss of the Heavenly sound demon Elder y Silent Night counted on every combat unit The Scholar Spirit demon recalled that the piercing black spiritual Spear and the heaven destroying demon were currently at the Forefront so it was impossible to take either of these two main forces from there Jenny also understood that it Was impossible to recall the White Knight witch from the central lands where she was fulfilling her Mission because because of this a large investment of time and resources on Preparation would be useless also the image of the lord of the night came

to the scientist's Head who was able to move into a new body Gian duct concluding that despite this the reincarnated Warrior needed to get used to it and trans for all his fighting Skills the Learned demon Spirit now sank to the floor taking a Lotus position and began to reflect on the fact that it is difficult to wage war with a constant loss of fighting strength smoke appeared above the sitting Gioni as he remembered the minions of the central Heavenly Alliance who would go on the attack as soon as they completed retraining and also decided

to find out about the new variable that had appeared in Sichuan the action moves to the settlement of The central Heavenly Alliance spread out for many kilometers in aand among the mountains birds flying above it in the reddish Sky among the blocks an area with low traditional white buildings was allocated which belonged to the military Department inside one of the buildings was the headquarters of the head of the department the formidable Minister wank the mustachioed grayhair dung frowned reflecting on the victories of the central Heavenly Alliance in this war After this images of the head

of the Tang Clan and the second persons of the Amy and blue Fortress Clans surfaced in the old man's head he was surprised that they managed to defeat the Invincible Shadow Demon of the fresh wind looking down at the floor dung put his hand to his chin and with a thoughtful look realized that he had a bad feeling about this out of concern Minister Wang began to twirl a Thin Mustache on his index finger coming to the conclusion that in Such a situation nine Heavens have lost as many as three people in a fit of

anger the gloomy old man furiously slammed his fist on the table rudely cursing the representatives of the three Sichuan Clans now dies with negative emotions remembered San to whom the central Celestial Alliance promised to give him influence like the nine Heavens if he followed all the orders remembering on the day of the battle the accompli of the legendary hero wantley And hyn standing in front of numerous Warriors the old man was indignant at how he dared to commit such Madness a picture appeared in my head of negotiation with the young lady at a long table

where she was tasked with making sure that saan did not do something like that then he did not doubt hyn but now he was outraged by the behavior of a girl who could not forget the past harboring claims within herself remembering the young lady's submissive Appearance Minister Wang concluded that although she was far from her own grandfather she as a member of the caman family could well give an extraordinary one in dung's head hyorin's gaze appeared lowered to the floor and she continued to think that she was simply fooled but the old man wanted to

finish her off along with saon for her ignorant actions Minister Wang threw his head back placing his hand over his eyes and sighing tiredly after which he concluded That there was no sign that the Lost people's Faith would return to the central Heavenly Alliance due to the attempt to capture the northern Blade 3 years ago as well as due to the protracted War opponents of the organization's activities appeared in the inner lands dung thought that they were in full swing concluding unification agreements and acting harmoniously ly but they should not be allowed to develop Minister

Wang Clenched his teeth tightly in Anger wanting to send all the impudent young ill-wishers to Silent Night where they would realize how happy they used to be and then angrily wish death on everyone slamming his hand on the table and lowering his head dies concluded that the war must be stopped as soon as possible in any case and stability must be restored to the central Heavenly Alliance the old man frowned menacingly thinking angrily that the commander was Very angry looking at the dark building towering among all the buildings against the night sky Minister Wang thought

about the Invincible Clan there he squatting on the black tiled floor bowed low in a dark room in the recesses between the columns overlooking the settlement the dark figure of a man was visible standing with his back and calling out to dies he continuing to lie obediently on the floor with his head bowed briefly responded to the Commander's call drops of sweat were dripping from the man's face his eyes were wide with anxiety when the boss menacingly announced that everything in the world was upside down and the war was dragging on the commander was now

standing shrouded in Steam when dung began to desperately cry out for forgiveness and swear that he would fix everything shrouded in smoke from a long pipe the figure stood against the backdrop of the Starry Sky calmly asking Whether sa Chan's Authority was growing Minister Wang with his head down continued to panic even more beads of sweat were still dripping from his face and his eyes were huge with horror the commander peacefully smoked a long pipe and contemplated outer space declaring that the legendary Warrior would be very useful to use while dies continued to lie with

his head down on the floor his boss in the Smoky clouds announced that he had sent huno to the battlefield and Entrusted him with something Minister Wang began to nod in fear not looking up at his interlocutor and stuttering the dark Commander surrounded by smoke from his pipe with a gold ornament in his hair turned and looked at the old man with sparkling eyes calmly asking whether he had to personally intervene then dung raised his head in panic looking dumbfounded and Beads of sweat began to fall off his face a whirlwind suddenly arose in the

hall blowing the Sitting old man backwards he began to fly away quickly unable to withstand the powerful pressure of the moving air the commander stood calmly among the black and yellow columns when dung was already in another part of the huge Hall at the end of the flight Minister Wang slammed his back hard into the spiral column throwing his head back and spreading his arms after this the old man abruptly fell to the floor from a great height and hit his back lifting his limbs up he Grouped himself and began to slowly rise leaning on

his hand a moment later the Luminous figure of dies rushed across the entire Hall towards the commander standing on the edge in the opening between the columns halfway through the old man fell to his knees again and began to obediently bow to his master without raising his head and covered in cold sweat he screamed desperately promising to fix everything and make more efforts the commander shrouded in Clouds of smoke continued to smoke his pipe looking at the stars and asked to prove loyalty with results not words after asking about the new Kos demon dieson again

obediently shouted saying that he would tell everything about anong in order to accommodate the bloody cross art into his body it was necessary to imbue him with the chaos flame demonic technique which took some time but the process was recently completed sometime later Minister Wang plans to Send the newly minted demon on a special Mission the Commander looked back at his subordinate with curiosity his eyes sparkling after this the dark man surrounded by thick fog from his smoking pipe again turned his head towards the Starry Sky and expressed his understanding of the situation a man

with a gloomy appearance and a fierce gaze into the distance turned to a panicked subordinate lying on the tiled floor behind him demanding to try harder This time the commander continued to smoke peacefully contemplating the night's Sky when the alarming cries of Minister Wang were heard promising to carry out the order the action moves to the central Heavenly Alliance camp on the Northern front made in the form of a fortress and surrounded by a fence of sharp Stakes there were numerous troops of identical Fierce Fighters with terribly sparkling eyes all the men with their hair

tied up and dressed in black Clenched their fists tightly as they stood in the middle of the rising dust one after another in front of them were one Ley and hurin with their heads down led by sein partially dressed in ceremonial armor the legendary hero with a face covered in scars proudly raised his head and looked around the crowd lowering his head slightly sein said with a serious look that the preparations were completed which means it would be possible to finally observe The end of the three-year War clenching his fists with determination the white cloaked

leader informed The Horde that they would March into battle for two days and fight Silent Night oneeyed Oney grinned contentedly as he listened to sain's powerful speech the legendary hero raised his fist furiously shouting at the northern blade that they would see this fight to a Victorious end the entire crowd picking up the leader's mood put their hands in the air and Began to make friendly cheers hin watched the scene carefully folding her hands as the Warriors continued to shout loudly they looked furious with blazing eyes and fists raised above their heads during the exclamations

the men from the crowd opened their mouths wide and frowned acquiring an even more menacing appearance the girl looked with admiration at saon who managed to raise the morale of the troops with a speech and restore their reserves of strength Which showed their complete seizure of power one flexed his arm in Victory the legendary leader raised his fist in the air with furious exclamations and hurin watched the guys this picture marked the Revival of the previously hidden Azure Dragon Society relations with the nine Heavens subsequently became hostile and the question was whether the punishment of

the young people would be postponed if the central Heavenly Alliance Most Wanted an end to the war hyan looked at The inspired leader sein concluding that the alliance would definitely try to use him for their own purposes the young lady calmly reflected on the need to create an independent Army to repel the nine Heavens looking at the legendary warrior with sparkling eyes huran seriously concluded that he was ideally suited to end the three-year war and establish a new order in Mira she realized that no one except saon standing next to her could do this Admiring

him endlessly the girl was now recalling a conversation with Minister wank who frantically begged her to take care of what was happening who was most likely now Furious while the trio stood in front of the inspired crowd one of the Warriors quickly ran towards them from behind splashes of sweat scattering to the sides the young lady glanced questioningly at the darkskinned man approaching in a hurry when he in the northern pointed her head towards the Speaker he put his hand to his mouth and whispered something worriedly in her ear after hearing this the girl's eyes

widened in shock in the camp of the northern front white tents and Tents were placed along the entire perimeter approaching one of them one in hin pulled back the curtains covering the passage and behind them the dark figure of sain could be seen the Ally with the red bandage raised his eyebrows in shock and twisted his mouth his eyes wide the Young lady looked rather taken aback by the suddenness wle formed a fist and palm seal and hyon raised her arms hidden in her wide sleeves as xong clenched his fists furiously the legendary Hero's eyes

widened at the sight of the unexpected guest and his thick eyebrows furrowed in front of the trio a long bearded Fierce man man in golden armor sat decorously with two young assistants behind the obes guest was none other than the Demonic Spirit Emperor huno angrily declaring that the young Rebels should be beholden to the nine Heavens saon cast a menacing glance at the insolent man from under his brows when he disgustingly insulted them right to their faces now the legendary hero also made a seal striking his fist into his palm hayo closed her eyes and

thought that such a quick reaction from the nine Heavens was unexpected the girl was taken aback and opened her eyes and bewilderment when huno said that he was Not the commanderin-chief the bearded man frowning angrily admitted that he would like to blow the insolent heads off his shoulders but he arrived on another matter the trio listened attentively to the Demonic Spirit Emperor sitting decorously in a chair at the table who demanded that the guys concentrate now on ending the war after that he pointed back with his thumb announcing that with two assistants they would secretly

Infiltrate The Silent Night base and Burn It To The Ground hearing this the girl looked intently at the arriving member of the nine Heavens who does not want to punish or lead their ranks but for the sake of a personal attack on enemy territory huno introduced his assistants from the junior Heavens one of whom was the bald Sean from the shayin temple standing to his left shoulder holding beads in his hand to the right of the corpulent Emperor stood the formidable sorion with Knitted eyebrows from the washin clan who held her hands in a seal

saon looked at the unexpected guests with bewilderment asking if huno was really planning to attack the Silent Night base with only two companions an obese man lounging in a chair began to be indignant at the stupid question concluding that he was so tired of the three-year war that he himself came to the rescue huno looked at saan with dissatisfaction asking whether the young Man really wanted to do everything himself after a long explanation the legendary Warrior lowered his eyes and wished success in the plan concluding that the battle would definitely end in silent night's defeat

the emperor from the nine Heavens looked menacingly at his interlocutor calling him an arrogant Youth and demanding that he be more grateful Kyo understanding Hun's selfish intent disappointedly lowered her eyes to the floor and closed them when the Obese man suddenly began to inform the trio that a special Detachment had been sent to their aid capable of bringing the war to an end the girl looked at him in bewilderment huno frowned with displeasure throwing a contemptuous squint at the guys and sparkling his eyes suddenly onle hurin and sein turned to the entrance where behind the

white curtains a silhouette of a long-haired man could be seen walking two servants in Golden helmets respectfully drew the Curtains the northern blade HED heads when a strong Warrior woman with a fierce look appeared at the entrance to the tent and huno introduced the elite illustrious Army walking ahead M onon with a full chest and a long tail was the leader of the squad and the eldest daughter of yulin and behind her were 36 invulnerable Swordsmen wle pursed his lips and began to sweat not expecting to meet an elite Army that no one had ever

seen in the flesh looking blankly at the Woman with a round eye the guy was greatly shocked by the fact of the existence of the Detachment hurin looked at the elite unit with slight concern worrying again and perspiration appeared on her face the girl carefully watched moonan walking past deciding that she was now their main threat the big breasted head of the squad confidently walked straight towards sain who turned to her the Man cast a heavy glance from under his brows his thick eyebrows Furrowing heavily Onan wearing golden boots stood very close to the man

asking if his name was cin the busty woman cast a disapproving glance at the dark skin jock in a white coat admitting that she was disappointed and that he did not live up to his Fame at all hein's memories evoked a vague image of the moan family Mansion an invulnerable illustrious family next she imagined the invulnerable Warrior yulchon the man who revived his family From the Ashes and Also the one who was its current head the invulnerable family were Outsiders is not originally from the central plains a nomadic tribe with the surname moan traveling the

world on Horseback and growing stronger at one point the moan family succeeded so much that they were able to found an independent state but ultimately their country fell apart only a dozen family members remained alive all of them stood motionless thinking about their future they Foreigners had to overcome a huge number of difficulties in order to settle on the central plains a huge wall rising to the very heavens blocked the way for people members of the moan family had to confront the prejudices and obstacles of this world the Chens of this family suffered and screamed

before achieving their status as an invulnerable illustrious family they went through many trials but in the end they still earned their current Rank and Rose to The top and then one day a man appeared on the central planes calling himself mon yulchon this person could sit cross his legs and soar for him the levels of Mastery of internal energy were empty words for he had finally mastered the spiritual technique of the nine Eternal spe spirits and his internal energy completely merged with the body because of his old body which could not even stand upright he

had to walk hunched over but suddenly he managed to Straighten up a little and become younger thanks to his technique the more he learned the skill of restoring the energy of Youth the younger he became as a result he was able to fully recover and look younger he even learned the skill of restoring the energy of Youth creating a tiny person from the kai on his finger he always dreamed of creation submission and control but every time sitting and looking at his hand yulchon realized that his plan had failed Because of the Miram Warriors The

Warriors who Liv by the Miram values simply did not want to obey anyone they dreamed of freedom and prevented anyone from controlling them in addition the Warriors standing in front of him looked at yulchon who was sitting they could not submit to another Nation about the indigenous population of the central plains after his feudal attempts and at the cost of huge human sacrifices yulchon stopped his confrontation then His eyes lit up and his lips stretched into a a smile he realized that he would never Reign Over Miram by force it was from then on that

yulchon began to think about the distant future and began to develop a grandiose plan then he imagined a skull with an open jaw he wanted to create the necessary evil he needed a common enemy a sufficiently strong and ruthless enemy then he created an exhausted man and Silent Night itself a gigantic amount of Resources provisions and books on Military Affairs quietly passed into Silent Night a crowd of people created for this purpose Silent Night invaded the central plains only out of the need of the mo family people hugged each other realizing the importance of those

around them unstable times forced them to look for even more ways fear of the enemy prompted the people of Miram like grains of sand to merge into one it was then that the nine Heavens appeared and The central Heavenly Alliance was created all nine Heavens were natural interference in the yulchon process admirers of the incredible martial arts of yulchon challenged him and lost after which they became subordinates ruling the world from the Shadows when any person raised their hands and began to protest against the central Heavenly Alliance his head was cut off without any problems

by people from Silent Night which is why people forgot about the Protest and began to confront their enemies but at some point the bridge that used to serve as the place where silent night and yulchon transferred Provisions was blocked by huge Stones silent night was freed from the control of yulchon starting to act independently and the northern Heavenly Clan was created to to contain it yulchon smiled like a madman looking at his hands the moan family took full advantage of Silent Night and the northern Heavenly Clan after which they themselves got rid of them but

no one was able to find out about this the members of the moan family did not leave their Manion it was all because of yulchon and his pension for secrecy they were forced to adopt this style of behavior since then no one from the moan family including yulchon has been seen in outside world however they accumulated Incredible strength third 36 invulnerable Swordsmen formed from the moan family people imagin them As people who always kept their hand on the hilt of their sword they were all sword Masters raised under close care and were the elite troops

of the invulnerable illustrious family in addition the family had many wives and children of yulchon himself but unfortunately most of them died during childbirth no one knew the true reason for this they could only assume that no one could withstand yuan's martial art which was on a completely different Level hands along with the bodies of mothers and children fell to the floor some places were stained with blood some died during pregnancy others right during childbirth others did not live long even after a successful birth mothers and their children could not withstand the inherited energy and

died but even in such a situation three children were able to survive the children had to live in The Dungeons of an invulnerable illustrious family until The end of their days watching the central Heavenly Alliance only from afar they were forced to endlessly train martial arts learn to rule the world and and Lead it waiting the moment their father Yulan was talking about events take us to muong who had a drop of sweat running down his face while he looked at the object in front of him and said that something was wrong here after which

he asked mckn if he was sure that this assignment would not harm them mukin Raised his head saying that he himself was not too happy to work for the alliance but they pay generously and they have already received a whole lot of money in advance which is enough to establish their Clan yakan frowned saying that she and mukin checked everything thoroughly so they don't need to worry so much six horses were harnessed to a huge cart with a load M who was standing nearby with yakan and mukin said that he was more worried About the

gigantic payment and the size of the cargo after which he asked mukin what their cargo was n turned his head sharply after hearing mukin say that their cargo was corpses yakan raised her hand beckoning the rest of the iron Squad mckn imagin several figures of people asking Nong if he remembered how recently those dissatisfied with the Alliance handed over a list with signatures in order to keep their plot a secret M began to put on his cloak while Listening to mckin who stood next to him say that the alliance was quietly dealing with the main

instigators from the list and in general they were simple mercenaries whose reputation and strength were one of the best wrapping his cloak around himself while the rest of the members of his Squad were getting ready and bustling around n listened as his Deputy Commander said that they were paid very generously and from this pay they would be able to eat and party for Several years soon yakan and M mounted their horses and led the whole team behind them shouting to lift their Spirits events take us to the alliance camp on the Northern front saurin was

training she jumped up and swung her blade in a jump changing its direction three times the girl spun around as soon as she landed each blow was accompanied by a gust of wind and a certain Elegance instantly jumping to the side she delivered her blow in only halfway Changed Direction Salon who was watching her from the side exclaimed the began to approach saurin saying that he did not expect anything less from the Priestess of wasin after which he began to praise sain's sword skills salvon bowed to the girl as he approached her she in turn

put her sword back in its sheath and listened awkwardly as the monk told her that he had something to learn from her because even after such a tiring trip she trained the girl responded by saying Him that she just couldn't sleep seagan smiled saying that he was surprised that saurin was so nervous because she had much more experience going out than he did the Monk closed his eyes saying that he almost never left shayin because of which his knowledge is limited saurin smiled awkwardly saying that she did not like the title of the seven Junior

Heavens the girl looked away and asked why the holder of the same title as her should be inexperienced Salon scratched His head telling saurin that she confused him and he had to admit that sometimes he just followed his mentor and fought with him but before he could notice the world dubbed him one of the Lesser Heavens looking towards saurin she asked if one of the nine Heavens was his mentor the monk imagined the figure of a fat monk and said that his mentor always says that it is not right for a shalin monk to interfere

in worldly Affairs Solon became a little depressed Remembering his teacher's former nickname saurin turned her head while continuing to look to the side and said that she did not expect that one of the nine Heavens would distance himself from worldly Affairs Salon standing opposite her told her that it was for this reason that he was shocked by the news that he would be sent on this Mission the girl stopped smiling saying that even shayin was forced to intervene after the appearance of the yulchon family saurin Looked at the monk saying that even their Clan was

forced to listen to the request at least once but she was here only to help people the monk turned his head a little and said that even if the invulnerable illustrious family came out of their mansion then it was truly a difficult time the two people did not notice how another person had been watching them from afar all this time the man began to walk away when he heard all the information about the task being Said at this time a Detachment of iron blood was descending the hill at great speed along with the cargo n

and yakan along with another teammate rode horses in front of everyone n looked to the side and frowned mentally complaining about the ride in the distance M saw the alliance Camp looking at the white flag with the hieroglyph the group approaching it seeing the flag said that they had almost reached their destination M glanced at mukin who was Sitting on the card as a Coachman when he asked him to check their path M squinted realizing that they wanted to use him again but then he looked at the camp in the distance he saw the figure

of a girl standing in front of the Warriors and immediately recognized her as if sensing his gaze she turned her head and looked at him yong's eye opened wide in shock he began to remember how he held his forehead while kneeling in front of the man that's when he got his Scar his eyes were tinted red and he was screaming in pain like a Savage he flexed his fingers while looking at yulchon in front of him M bit his lower lip and shook his head he put the cloak on his head and looked straight M

galloped sharply on his horse in front front of the entire group looking forward muang could no longer laugh and rejoice his face was serious munchin's appearance was shocking for him it also made him think about what was happening In the world a huge Barrel fell to the ground raising dust into the air the iron blood Squad stood next to the keg and tried to catch their breath yakan suddenly raised her hand and shouted ordering everyone to prepare to retreat due to a possible battle muong who stood aside closed his eyes and sighed the appearance of

the moan family was terrifying he decided to hide immediately after receiving the money for this order the head of the iron Squad turned his head and opened his eyes but then he turned away again cursing at his yielding to money in a barrel standing nearby M felt something sinister the tank with corpses continued to stand after the departure of the iron Detachment soon night fell and Stars began to appear in the sky suddenly all the nails in the tank suddenly flew out the lid opened causing all the steam to come out inside the tank lay

the naked bodies of many people not only their Bodies but their limbs were covered in blood suddenly a hand flew out from the mountain of bodies the body of one of the people Rose above the edge of the barrel soon a one-armed man came out and walked to the side the dark sky with stars followed this man events shift to the battlefield sein shouted ordering all troops to go into battle the people on the left and right flank shouted as they followed sein they were all Masters summoned from the nine great Heavens the Members of

the demon exorcism Squad following in the rear and Center began to Scream the entire Army followed sain and the Archer's arrows began to be released hn followed in The Chariot behind and watched the battle he whose horses were constantly moving around the battlefield thought that the outcome of this battle would decide who the winner was H young frowned realizing that they could only win if only the crowd of people stopped following sain beloved Sain opened his eyes wide when he saw the figure of a man in the distance hin looked at munin who was followed

by her soldiers and was shocked and the fact that the girl on the White Horse at the head of the entire group was Yul Chan's daughter munchin turned her head and smiled contemptuously calling everyone non- entities when the girl grabbed the hilt of her blade and ordered an attack the rest of the Warriors simultaneously grabbed their swords Kieran bit her Lower lip causing blood to drain from her mouth mentally she told herself that even if she inherited in captivity but then hyon looked at sakang and began to praise Him affectionately in her heart hyen saw

sain's cloak fluttering as he galloped on his horse for her he was was the one who could stand alone one of the people of Silent Night holding an axe in his hand began to run up to munchin shouting that their enemies were approaching munchin who was bandaging His hands said that everything turned out as his friend said munchin grabbed his spear hoping that everything would be decided in this battle releasing enormous pressure causing dust particles to fly into the air and his eyes to Glow brightly munchin headed towards the battlefield lunchin stood in front of

the army and ordered them to behave calmly raising his spear he ordered everyone to line up the people of the quiet night like animals a moment later Started screaming and attacked her looking at the approaching Army in the distance Zarin was surprised by such a quick response while hein's hair fluttered in the wind the girl herself tried to understand the reason for what happened the girl raised her hand and pointed it at the enemies one of the people immediately raised a red flag and rushed to the attack a huge amount of dust and wood chips

began to fly into the air due to the pressure of many People soon the two armies almost approached within 200 m in a moment later the Warriors crossed their weapons on the battlefield blood began to fly in all directions and killings filled the entire Battlefield people showed no mercy neither Cutthroats nor attacked from behind and all this was in an attempt to survive the clicks clashed people screamed and fought not stopping to do it for a second when the Spearman entered the battle many people suddenly Began to be pierced by them they used the comrades

in front as a shield Spears swords and axes killed and cut each each other's throats one person had already been swallowed up by a bloody Aura his eyes glowing brightly with death his opponent became identical they screamed trying to kill their enemies suddenly the Luli of the moan family began to approach the battlefield their hands lay on the hilts of their guns all the moan family Warriors began to light up they Broke into the enemy's ranks and began the Massacre killing a dozen people with one swing of their sword munchin squatted down she strained her

right leg as hard as she could to jump while riding a White Horse munin bent her legs and sat down on his back a moment later the girl jumped High into the air heading straight towards the crowd of people moin raised it looking at the people with hostility and began to fly up to them a bright yellow star appeared In the night sky after munin collided with the ground a column of Kai was released crushing the entire ground munin sat motionless as the bodies of her enemies who flew into the air after her strike began

to slowly fall munchin raised her head sharply and helped with her hand so that all her hair was thrown back over her head suddenly the girl froze when she saw someone in the distance she turned her head to watch as the enemy pierced one of the people with A spear it was munchin who pierced three of his enemies at once and in his other outstretched hand he held another man munchin was calm his eye was faintly illuminated in the night and his hair fluttered in the wind he turned his head and looked at mchan the

man's arrogant gaze crossed my on hanan's embittered gaze immediately the girl quickly moved towards the Spear of black wings in the center of the battlefield sachon remained the Strongest breaking up the crowd of attacking Warriors the man's caze quickly changed to a wary one sainu saw mu Anan moving uncontrollably towards the man who had drawn his weapon it was a piercing Black Spirit spear sain's face quickly changed his eyebrows furrowed the man thought that he needed to catch the four Supreme demon commanders as soon as possible in order to end the war with minimal losses

suddenly a stranger with a terrifying Bladed weapon appeared on the battlefield out of nowhere sain admitted the disturbing thought that there might be their soldiers next to this man moving confidently through the crowds of screaming Warriors myhan made her way closer and closer to the man with the spear having met a stranger with a weapon on her way the girl made her way further hovering in the air above him getting closer and closer to the Spear of black wings with a grin moonan said That the Warriors who dared to flee were non- entities who deserve

death and only got in the way sunchon held his worried gaze he saw The Stranger moved towards Myan hon leaving the battlefield the guy sharply turned his gaze to the man with the spear who also stood motionless without thinking twice sangin moved after the girl who was already ready to strike with the black dragon spear a Shockwave thundered across the battlefield accompanied by a bright Explosion this sound reached a group of people approaching the scene of action huno looked anxiously at the battlefield and announced that the battle had already begun so it was worth hurrying

with an arrogant face the man addressed seal gon and saurin with a reminder that he sincerely does not care about their lives huno rudely said that they should take care of this themselves the guy kept a calm face and the girl's eyebrows frowned making it clear the seriousness Of her intentions the group of people continued to move through the high rocks Salon turned to saurin reasoning that the war which has been going on for 3 years does not allow him to see the future the girl restrainedly listened to the man with her eyes closed he

continued to talk about the immeasurable number of death that war brings with it suddenly something caught sain's attention and made her turn around while the monk was enthusiastically discussing The fact that some bodies were not even taken for burial the girl became wary and began to tighten her grip on her weapon sain's eyes widened in Surprise interrupting Sal gon's remarks she told him to shut up there was a noise huno noted displeased that most likely there was an information leak a dark silhouette appeared in the distance it was one of the four Supreme demon commanders

the mount crushing demon axe a smug smile appeared on his face Because according to a certain informant the rats were supposed to stab him in the back that's how it was planned the group of people found themselves surrounded on all sides by Warriors and henan noted with displeasure that the demon had no right to speak to him so casually because he didn't even know who the man was Mountain crushing demon act sarcastically said that he knew the man as the Demonic Spirit Emperor but to him he was still huno the rat turning his Dissatisfied glance

at the people the demon asked if the man knew who he was without looking away huno confidently began to say that in front of him was one of the four demon commanders of the quiet night who was about to fall by his hand Crossing his arms over his chest the men asked why CH houon was here and not on the battlefield to which he received a smug answer from his opponent thanks to an unknown informant the demon Commander returned so as not to be Stabbed in the back a tense atmosphere hung around the Demonic Spirit

Emperor said displease that one way or another he would force the demon to hand over the unknown Sal gon and saurin took a fighting stance covering each other's backs the guy turned to the lady not understanding how they ended up cornered the Warriors surrounding the young people moved towards them with loud shouts bravely and without hesitation the girl fought off the approaching Crowd with the help of the sword of the Thousand armed Buddha the monk with a battlecry fought back with the help of the golden sand spiritual pole Salon turned to Lady n with concern

noting that the Warriors internal energy was unusual and she should be careful but the girl didn't care drawing her sword she was ready to deal with everyone she only displeased ordered the monk to be silent and take time to fight suddenly a warrior appeared right in front of the Guy quickly approaching and uttering a war cry the monk while fighting back tried to find out the reason for the rejection of humanity and their desire to conquer the world to which the attacking warrior with a brutal face shouted loudly that they were fighting only because they

wanted to live crossing their arms the men maintained eye contact as the warrior continued to talk about how hard their lives were none of them were born into happiness And prosperity due to the quiet night rare tears rolled down from the man's distraught eyes people like him were forbidden to even dream raising his tone to a scream the man said that they had to become animals in order to survive unable to contain his emotions and feelings the warrior excitedly told his opponent that they had to eat the Flesh of their relatives in order to continue

their worthless coexistence the monk could not express his emotions so he Continued to listen stunned to the Warriors cries that neither he nor anyone else had the right to compare them to animals swinging his giant sword huno fixed his Gaze on chusen in turn the mountain crushing demonic axe also prepared to strike back when the weapons touched each other they caused a bright flash with a shock wave that spread across the entire Battlefield the man's thoughts flashed with disturbing thoughts about the power of the demon in Front of him because he had never personally met

any of them at the same time chus thought that the fight would not be easy because his opponent exceeded all expectations tun's released demonic dark heaviness energy caused everything around him to rise into the air and even break sections of the ground but the stormy Vortex of Stellar energy summoned by the demon Commander had no less destructive energy quickly pointing his weapon towards the demon The man shouted that he was called the Demonic Spirit Emperor for a reason but because he was an expert in demonic arts and his special skill was the focus of Arts

from all over the world without holding back his emotions and strength chusen proudly declares that he Masters the martial art of the axe and he received the nickname of the mountain Crusher for a reason he hit the ground with an axe it immediately split throwing dust and small particles into The air both of the demon axes were driven into the ground as was Hun's sword which was barely visible due to the rising dust the shock wave threw the man and the demon commander in different directions after assessing what had happened the Demonic Spirit Emperor realized

that the sword had been knocked out of his hands when it came into contact with the axe frowning his brows further Mountain crushing demonic axe was amazed that there was a person with Such strength lurking among the people of the Heavenly Central Alliance slowly moving towards the sword sticking out of the cracks huno noted that it was interesting that such violent Force had not been applied to it for a long time his blood literally boiled in anticipation of battle at which time the demon Commander began to slowly move towards him approaching closer and closer to

each other they felt in inredible tension even the Earth could Not stand it and continued to crumble into pieces without further Ado left without weapons both struck with their fists making each other feel the full power of each on their own faces Juno's eyes grew more Ardent for battle even though the blow made him feel a ringing pain the rage remained in the demon Commander's eyes but he was stunned by the force of the man's blow immediately the man suddenly grabbed the mountain crushing demonic Axe by the beard in Turn chusen followed suit and did

the same with his beard in one swift movement their foreheads touched in a Blow of violent Force causing each to throw their head back in the opposite direction not intending to weaken the force of the blow and feel sorry for himself the Demonic Spirit Emperor grabbed the demon Commander's beard again with his second hand huno decisively struck Swift blows to chuang's face and body the mountain Crushing demonic axe grabbed the man by the beard and tried to pull him closer to strike but a hail of blows from huno immediately rained down on him then the

demon Commander decided to Counterattack delivering the same blows to the man the fight between the two strongest caused the Earth to tremble beneath them a hail of blows rain down on each of them over and over again but no one was going to give in meanwhile sa gone and saurin continued to fight off the brutal Warriors the monk could easily resist Warriors attacking out of nowhere with the help of his staff taking a moment to distract himself from what was happening around him he fixed his Gaze on the fight between chusen and huno everything around

them was lifted in into the air by the force wave generated by the never-ending stream of blows their blows only intensified sealon became numb his eyes filled with tears and Beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead he Turned sharply towards the place of his battle mountains of corpses appeared before his eyes memories flashed through the guy's head the words of the very Warrior who attacked him who told his sad story and the true reason for the battles his words sounded louder and louder in the monk's head and before his eyes he saw his

face with brutal eyes and tears pouring from them when the voice in his head died down all that remained was the phrase only Madness Survival and death he could not understand what was happening because he himself was no longer sure whether he was acting fairly the lifeless bodies surrounding him made seal gon realize that they were just weak people who were trying their best to survive in this cruel world having lost his vigilance and succumbed to his thoughts the monk did not notice at all how a warrior appeared behind him before he could strike saurin

stopped him thereby Protecting Sal gon the man was surprised but he was also in a veil of his thoughts unable to respond in a timely manner to the danger that had Arisen for this the girl gave him a powerful slap in the face to bring him to his senses the Man's eyes widened in Surprise frowning her brows lady Nam told him to come to his senses today's battle did not correspond to the ideas they had been taught all their lives because this is reality not made up ideas sain's eyes Were filled with rage she shared

the Monk's views on what was happening and believed that everything that was happening in the world was wrong trying to bring the man back to himself she says that their wasian Clan is also guilty of this because they helped this happen and Mentor salon and part-time head of the shalin temple Mentor pulong is one of the main culprits with emptiness in his eyes the man continued to listen to Lady Nam she assured that They were here to put the world in order but it was he who should put the shayin temple in order snatching the

sword from its sheath she shouted that in order to translate all these ideas into reality they in initially need to return alive looking at her the monk also grabbed the staff and squeezed it tighter with both hands turning to him the girl urged him to fight with all his might for a better future sain's gaze turned to the battlefield between huno and chusen the Girl's eyes widened in Surprise and the question arose in her head why the head of the clan had not finished yet there was almost no living space on the man's body but

he continued to take all the blows that the demon Commander dealt him however the mountain crushing demonic axe itself was already barely standing suddenly they pulled away catching their breath there were a lot of abrasions on his face his breathing was labored huno didn't want to admit it but he was Already at the limit and couldn't wait for the demon to give up but chusen could no longer breathe normally and admitted that he would not hold out for long but also expected his opponent to admit defeat they raised their fists over each other's heads again

their heads barely survived the blows they immediately swung again but a man with a sword appeared out of nowhere and forced them to stop surprised exclamations were heard they froze at the same moment as Muan walked right between them he took his Katana out of its sheath it was emitting a bright blue light and with a sharp movement he walked past them the heroes remained standing motionless while the ground under mu's feet was crushed into small particles standing in a stoer for some more time they saw in front of them mean's back and a trail

of cracked Earth under their feet the man carefully put the katana into its sheath and the sound of sliding metal Was Heard As soon as the katana was fully sheathed the ground that muan walked on began to shake and disintegrate in the shroud of rising dust the blue glare of the katana was visible immediately the entire Battlefield was illuminated with white light suddenly the space around was plunged into impenetrable Darkness blinding Sparks with a blue tint began to be visible the protagonist used the slash technique and a bright purple flash appeared in the air sheathing

the Katana the man struck huno and Chang with one blow both fell to the ground unable to withstand such a blow the man only lowered his calm and cold Gaze on them muan continued walking but heard conversations behind him the mountain crushing demon axe could barely breathe or see and the wounds on his face and body could not be counted the man barely finding the strength to utter a word turned to the stranger wanting to know who he was muan squatted next to him Simultaneously listening to the indignation of the Demonic Spirit Emperor lowering the

collar of his clothes a little the guy looked displeased at the man lying on the ground his eyes filled with anger acquiring a blue glow he began his story with a story from his childhood when the entire Northern Heavenly Clan was killed and his little dream stood as a trembling and frightened boy behind the clan leader Jin quango who he was Without expressing any emotion piercing his soulless gaze at the one lying down muan asked if the Demonic Spirit Emperor remembered him the stun chusen looking at muan was confused he thought that muan had died

long ago Newan looked at his opponent with contempt there was not even a drop of pity in his eyes chusen remembered how the northern blade intervened in his battle with henso and with one lightning strike struck them both down cutting all their tendance Trying to move his weakened hand Chung realized that this was impossible the axe of total destruction's face was disfigured with blood flowing from every wound looking at muwan whose face showed nothing but thirst for revenge and hatred chusen realized that it was he who was leaking all the information his whole face was

covered with large lumps his eyes were filled with blood and confusion and then he realized that all of this had been planned in advance by Muan Chen's eyes filled with rage he began to scream insulting muan and there were almost no teeth left in his mouth after the past battle silently looking at what was happening muan could only listen to how he in the last minutes of his life tried to insult him beating his head on the ground with unbearable rage chusen remembered the day mean's father pierced his chest with a sword Chen's eyes no

longer held a grudge he was upset that he did not kill muan then but Before he could say this the northern blade without a drop of Doubt pierced Chon's head with a katana ending his torment taking out his Katana with a quick movement he cut the enemy's head in half causing blood to Splash in all directions putting the Katana back in its sheath and turning away from chusum he fixed his gaze far into the distance after thinking about everything that had just happened he stood up turned around and walked away from Chung's lifeless Body at

this time salon and saurin fought with an endless horde of soldiers attack attacking them concerned Salon without leaving his fighting stance turned to his partner saying that he felt something his face was Restless drops of sweat were running down his face from fatigue suddenly a silhouette appeared behind him it was muan with one blow to the back of the head he knocked out Salon who only managed to open his mouth in pain having lost Consciousness He fell to the ground the angry muan directed his gaze towards saurin he saw how he fights with a bunch

of soldiers not yielding to them at all having seen enough he concentrated and gathered his strength Yan pushed off the ground with such force that a small hole was left under his foot using one of his techniques he cut out One opponent after another leaving them no chance noticing this and realizing what was happening saurin immediately ducked down to avoid Injury nuan's hair was up her eyes glowed purple and veins stood out on her forehead as soon as it was all over saurin stood up and covered her face with her hand which still held the

sword from the particles that belonged to the Waring Soldier with sweat on her face and taking a breath she looked towards muan opposite her at a short distance stood muan his technique raising Columns of dust on the ground but he only asked if saurin was okay coming closer already Hoping for help from saurin she was glad that muan intervened looking into her eyes Northern blade apologized explaining that he had to wait until the two wore each other down in battle a few days ago day the Heavenly Central Alliance tent at the negotiations henso is sitting

at the table his hands are folded and his face is all wrinkled with seriousness behind him on both sides are salon and saurin concerned in observing everything that was happening in the Chatra saurin listened as henso suggested that heat along with saurin and Salon secretly attack the tikon nachai base and Burn It To The Ground here all eyes in the tent were turned to munchin who had entered it night Silent Night base saurin carefully sneaks towards the entrance to the base she looked around to make sure that no one was nearby and that the entrance

was clear here looking into the distance at the very entrance behind the wall stands An unknown figure taking a closer look she saw that it was Northern blade muan he looked at her intently without making any signs or appearance once again just in case she looked around after making sure that everything is definitely clean with a serious face frowning eyebrows and gritting her teeth she headed towards the entrance first she took out a sword the tip of which began to smoke from sain's Power stopping and taking out a second sword she began to spin Them

around her body jumping on the spot she carried out blow after blow she put strength into her swords because of this every time she swung her weapon a beautiful white Trail was left behind it having carried out the last blow she stopped calmly watching saur and train muwan knew that monen had joined the troops and that the offensive would begin in 2 days then muan was surprised because he heard voices looked in the direction where I was sending the voices He saw that it was Salone and saurin whom the monk had just approached Salon praised

his partner that he did not expect anything less from her holding the pole in one hand and the other hand in front of him bowing his head in front of saurin he spoke that he has something to learn from her because such a road has probably exhausted her he does not shy away from training a little embarrassed and confused by this saurin sheathing her blades said that she Simply could not sleep because of the coming future so she tried to collect her feelings in this way Newan calmly listened to what they were saying without trying

to interfere as soon as the voices died down he quickly and quietly walked into the depths of the base night desert brightly shining Moon a barely visible silhouette walks along the sand the former base of the northern Heavenly Clan everything is destroyed now this is the camp of Silent Night Everywhere there are only ruins not a single whole house and not a single inhabitant the genius flies in a hurry to his Masters suddenly he saw something he did not expect his eyes opened in surprise he could not believe his eyes a few meters away from

him between chusen and the Spear of black wings muan stood with an axe and spear at his neck his eyes were filled with rage and deep resentment his hair flowed from the strong wind he was not afraid of the Weapon pointed at his neck Jenny didn't understand why he came here even alone lowering his head with bitterness in his voice he asked muan how he got here and why looking intently at Jenny muan without a drop of fear he said in a confident voice that he came here because he had an offer Silent Night military

tent as they say in Cano no one remains an enemy or Ally forever everyone here shares a strange fate mble thought to himself tea was carefully Poured from a teapot into a mug MBO chusen and Blackwing spear were sitting at the round table and Jenny was pouring tea for them saying that he had heard about the northern blade and that he had heard that his skills were impressive folding his hands Chung turned to him with a sneer that he seemed to be really good for coming alone to the lair of Silent Night the sworn enemies

of the northern Heavenly Clan and this after killing the Heavenly Sounds demon his eyes were filled with rage his beard stuck out in sharp tfts in all directions vain stood out all over Jung's face he was holding back with all his might so as not to kill muan telling him that he was still alive only because of the proposal he blurted out new one not daring to say anything still sat calmly looking at chusan listening that if suddenly this offer was not profitable for him he would instantly cut new one in half while Pouring tea

into his own mug Jenny started talking about chingon and the fresh wind Shadow Demon asking muan if he killed them chusen and the Black Wing Spear tensed and an awkward pause hung in the air after taking a sip of tea exhaling heavily and lowering his head muan said an image of the three head representatives of mirum Sichuan appeared in his head and they jointly defeated the Shadow Demon of fresh wind taking a sip of his drink with complete Indifference in his voice and face the spite moonbo Blackwing spear stopped him after which he glanced at

him and told him to answer his question while looking into his eyes lowering his head munvo realizing he had no choice exhaled heavily and boldly raising his head looking into the eyes of the Phantom spear he decided to ask what they would do if he really killed him already looking into his eyes with interest Phantom spear simply remained silent for Several minutes in such a tense atmosphere they were silent looking into each other's eyes they started a real fight in their minds the Spear of the black wings clashed in a fierce battle with munvo but

all this took place only in their heads with eyes full of intent they had no intention of giving into to their opponent lunging forward moonbo attacked the Phantom spear who dodged without fail in their hands were mugs of tea they shook so hard that the tea rose From their Force Phantom spear lunged trying to hit his opponent with his spear but Mundo deafly parried and blocked the attack with his Katana both were shaking looking at each other as if they were ready to kill each other blow after blow they tried to injure each other but

each time they parried each other's attacks from the four was transmitted through the hand the tea rose higher and higher black wings spear noticed this but the same thing happened In his hand as if in sync with Moo's tea his tea rose up munvo noticed this too suddenly the northern blade missed the blow the spear flashed cutting through moonbo side where blood immediately splashed out but the Phantom spear did not Escape unscathed at that moment blood sprayed from his neck and he missed Moo's attack receiving a more serious wound the mug in Phantom Spear's hands

cracked he immediately clenched it into his fist with such force that it Shattered into small pieces Jenny was shocked Jenny looked in surprise at his losing Ally Phantom spear exhaled with a weight looking up at moono he saw his eyes burning with rage very powerful energy emanating from him watching him he became aware new one sitting opposite him with his eyes closed and his head bowed has grown considerably since then a lucer spear didn't expect him to become so strong he doesn't even need to cross swords with him because it's clear That he has reached

the PIN pacle of power and can fight back at this time chusen sitting on the side was constantly watching what was happening he realized that he was not inferior to the strongest member of Silent Night from these thoughts he tensed up so much that veins appeared all over his body two huge axes were sticking out from behind his back and it flashed through his thoughts that until they really fought nothing was known yet to the Right of chusen with his head down and drinking tea sat Jenny after what he saw he said that if this

really was the work of munvo he would be angry but for now he could not do anything about it without moving despite the others he said that he would remember that Mundo denied his involvement but could not guarantee that they would be expected after the end of the war munvo watched intently and listened to Jenny's every word then Jenny decided to ask the Reason for mano's arrival after thinking for a second the protagonist decisively replied that he knew that at the moment the forces of Silent Night were inferior to the central Heavenly Alliance lowering his

head slightly he he looked at genoi from under his brows offering his support to together Wipe Out the central Heavenly Alliance from the face of the Earth looking sarcastically at muan Jenny replied that it sounded great but why would they team up with their Sworn enemy looking carefully at janoy muwan said that he was guided only by his own interests at the moment they have a common enemy the central Heavenly Alliance and they are not able to defeat him individually looking at muan with a cup of tea in his hand Jenny asked how they could

believe muan to which the northern La without a drop of reasoning he said that he was ready to give them the information they needed raising his cup of tea he continued that monan had Gone to the battlefield and all the alliance troops under the leadership of saon would move out in 2 days while Jenny drank tea muan continued to say that during this battle henso and the Demonic Spirit Emperor would attack the Silent Night base taking advantage of the Gap in the defense raising the cup to his mouth jeie quietly asked if muan was sure

of this muan answered decisively and quickly the this was undoubtedly accurate and that he had his Own people in the camp of the central Heavenly Alliance after exhaling and thinking a little jeie said that after the death of the demon of heavenly sounds at the hands of saton and the loss of contact with the shadow of the fresh wind demons the morale and fighting forces of Silent Night dropped significantly which means they need the opportunity to change the balance of power looking at muan with his only eye Jenny wondered what would become of Silent Night

in the northern Heavenly Clan after the fall of the central Heavenly Alliance to which muan coldly replied that he didn't care and why not discuss it later depending on how things would turn out by then hearing this Chung quickly stood up and headed out of the tent saying that he would have to move his troops to prepare for the rats coming from the rear standing slightly behind muwan chusen looked over his shoulder at him and with a flame burning In his eyes warned that if he decided to separate them his axe would instantly split muan

skull at this point janoi told munchin who was also about to leave that it was time for to also go take care of the movement of troops in preparation for a surprise attack adding that he should go calmly because muan seemed to have no intention of harming him after passing by the northern blade munchin turned around with fire in his eyes and said goodbye to him after Chung And munchin left the Silent Night tent became quieter in it only muan and Jenny were at the table peacefully drinking tea folding his arms across his chest jeie

thought for a moment realizing that the northern blade could always change sides and direct the blade against them looking at the empty cup he realized that now they are completely short of Masters who can currently provide them with their power this is a risky game but he has no choice but to rely on the Northern blade then muvon interrupted the silence in the tent looking closely at Jenny he asked him if Silent Knight was planning anything else besides a fullscale war with the central Alliance after thinking a little and looking at muvon Jenny replied that

they were also preparing their own Ambush a secret army led by The Witch of the White Knight is about to attack the Central Plains which will be less protected while all the main forces gather on the field of pain The ultimate goal of this sneak attack is to shock even the moan family after thinking for a while and thinking it over muan said that even though all the troops are gathered here and the elite of the invulnerable family is not in place the white night witch will have a hard time alone therefore he will also

lead his Squad to the central Heavenly Alliance muan added looking at muon with some apprehension Jenny replied that this would provide them with Considerable help but but he had something completely different in his mind he understood that mu1 would become a Force even more dangerous than the central Heavenly Alliance so he decided that they would only use him for a short time and then hastily get rid of him leaving the tea unfinished they left the tent it was still night outside the moon Shone brightly and illuminated the ruins which were swallowed up in dust due

to the strong wind new one's cloak Fluttered from the strong wind he stood opposite genoi next to whom stood chusan pouting with anger and munchin who bowed his head looking at the departing Northern blade Chung asked if jenim believed him to which he replied that his information turned out to be extremely accurate and he himself said that he would take care of the central Alliance while silent night was fighting here as muan walked further and further he looked around as the three continued To watch him saying that it would be great if he alarms the

central Heavenly Alliance along with the witch of the White Knight and at the moment they can only trust him thinking over the information that jenim told him muan seemed calm but still thought about what to do and how to act the silhouette of a raven sword above the ground he flew all night to bring the message to the Tang Clan Temple by morning The Raven sat on Jin Wall's head and gave him a message From muan unfolding the letter A surprised gin wall read it with a raised eyebrow it was written that the Witch of

the White Knight was going to secretly attack the central Alliance after reading this Jun ball was happy a smile spread across his entire face his eyes lit up shouting that he needed to spread this information to the entire Alliance back to the present time muan stood in front of saurin saying how difficult it was for them to agree to unite with them He thanked saurin for playing her difficult role perfectly to this saurin replied that for the past 3 years they have openly supported muan and fought face to face with one of the nine Heavens

sain's face became angry hatred and determination appeared in her eyes frowning her eyebrows she said that she was ready to give her all to fix this rotten World on that day 3 years ago saurin continued to say the scholar of three Minds hinted that it was time to Prepare for what was to come recalling that day in her head Jin wall stood in front of her and her companion explaining that it was time to get ready gim stood behind him listening attentively to him indeed the central Heavenly Alliance had gathered the seven Junior Heavens to

participate in this sneak attack saurin did not understand how far ahead the scientist of three Minds saw everything after finishing speaking she looked at muan with Excitement in her eyes and asked what would happen now looking at her muan thought for a moment in remembering the battle between nine heavens henso and the mountain crushing demon ax of the four Supreme demon commanders said that they fought with all their might and died in a bloody battle after what had been said he looked at the unconscious monk salon and said that he was on the verge of

life and death fighting back the remaining troops to the last and Turning his gaze to saurin he said that only she was able to remain in good health and return looking at saurin muan continued that this is the kind of information that their reconnaissance Squad will SP read in the current situation it will be difficult for them to verify the death of one of the nine Heavens because they will neither have the strength to do this nor the ability to think about what happened surely these clashes will determine the winner And loser of this battle

and the new even greater Carnage will break out and for this let her gain strength muan turned to saurin after that saurin thought about what to say and after a little time she said that everything was clear to her the washin clan is always ready to support the northern Heavenly Clan as well as help correct the rotten world and after wishing them luck they parted ways standing on the top of the mountain munvo looked into the distance And thought about what would happen now looking at the field below him there was fire in his eyes

the wind was blowing his hair and cloak and in his head there was only the fact that now a Fierce and mighty hurricane of battle would break out here late evening smoke Rises into the sky Thick Smoke comes from the gorge Rising higher and higher inside was the village of Silent Night she burned to the ground in the center of the village among the burnt houses and broken Earth There are two figures beaten and crippled Elder sagak says that the head of Silent Night was never here the demon of kaaos onken holds him by the

throat contempt and disrespect for his victims are visible in his eyes he asks the old man where the head of Silent Night is if not in this Village jerking in pain hoping not to die sagak explained that although the head was still restoring his inner art he immediately took part in the war as soon as it began he said That he had no idea where he was now perhaps on the battlefield perhaps he had decided to secretly attack the base of the central Heavenly alliance with horror in his eyes and bleeding from his nose he

begged for his life because he had told everything he knew his head exploded like a balloon lken killed him without hesitation shaking off the old man's blood from his hand with the satisfaction in his voice he said that his sorty had turned out to be useless Blood began to flow to unken and he in turn wondered where he should go to the battlefield or to the camp of the central Heavenly Alliance at this time two huge forces collided on the battlefield two huge storms collided one of the storms belonged to moin she carried out attack

after attack her opponent was munchin her eyes were filled with rage her face was wrinkled with anger she screamed and called munchin a dog that it was not right for Him to bite his Master's Hand that he needed to obey orders obediently as before he did not respond to any of her insults on the contrary he was calm and Silent focused on the battle after performing a dazzling series of BL blows destroying countless piles of stones he struck at her having hit it with such a crushing force it was thrown back many meters breaking through

a giant Stone and breaking it there was a flash a gigantic explosion shook the Earth Everything around shook monan blocked munchin's spear with her bare hands without receiving any injuries the stones broke from her bodies she was unharmed continuing to attack muncha aimed his spear straight at her without giving her opponent a second to rest he said that it was they from the moan family who were the first to break their promise finally getting to her feet munchin spat out blood her eyebrows were furrowed and there was pure hatred in Her eyes she herself was

ready to attack she braced herself on her leg putting strength into it to make a jerk jumping high her leg lit up with a yellow flame she flew straight towards munchin who was already ready she used the divine peacock kick technique but munchin managed to react and duck causing the blow to miss him her blow was so strong that the huge mountain behind her was cut into two parts munchin did not receive any injuries he remained Unharmed and apparently he liked it immediately after the strongest blow it was necessary to carry out the next one

munchin had already begun to get up to strike back but before he could straighten up he immediately received a blow to the side not having time to block it he was confused and moin immediately noticed it when she landed on the ground without wasting time she knocked her opponent down with a circular kick to the ground before he Could fall to the ground munchin sent him flying into the air with a light lightning fast and Powerful blow munchin flew above the Rocks followed by a yellow trail from the power of munchin stopping in the air

he took him and immediately with great force he threw his spear towards monan as soon as she noticed it it was already in front of her face with a sharp movement of the whole body she managed to dodge and the spear only blew the cloak off her neck Nailed to the ground the spear left behind a giant hold due to its destructive power immediately next to the same spear was munchin with burning eyes and dishevel old hair in different directions he was preparing to strike with his spear noticing this moin did not expect such an

outcome she immediately reached for her sword having barely had time to take out the weapon she immediately let it enter blocking munchin's spear from their strength the Ground beneath them cracked and collapsed and they continued the fight channeling all his strength into the spear so as not to lose he pressed on moin Gathering her strength while holding back the munchin spear she used the technique Divine peacock sword munch gigantic Force moved her backwards she resisted with all her might but it was in vain no matter how hard she tried she was all tense sweat was

running down her face but she didn't give up munchin was Calm his many years of experience were making themselves felt there was not a hint of fatigue on his face as if he could continue like this for a long time jumping back sharply munchin used two techniques at once 36 invulnerable Swordsmen and endless void rupture The Swordsman immediately jumped on the enemy from all sides attacking him countlessly but within a second they were all scattered on different sides of the battlefield moin was shocked by this She did not understand how this was possible had he

poured the energy of emptiness into the wind and controlled it munchin thought then but when she saw munchin she was horrified huge black wings could be seen from behind his back his eyes were burning his spear was filled with his power he mercilessly moved towards mtion to finish everything the Man's eyes sparkle he stands pointing a spear at a man the people people in the helmets look scared one of Whom realizes that he imbued the cloak with power to make it strong and sharp like steel armor but even though he pierces the black spiritual spear

his power is not infinite everyone begins to run to the attack when he remembers the irresistible force in the form of 36 invulnerable Swordsmen who have trained their entire lives to hunt such Monsters the man looks at this calmly in one motion throws away all attackers clenching his jaw one of them tells the Others not to stop attacking to advance so that he runs out of steam faster they rush into battle again preparing to strike the man puts out his main weapon trying to deflect the blow he looks around when he is surrounded he pushes

people back again he rests his foot on the ground suddenly the man flies into the sky surprising everyone his eyes sparkle and he thrusts his weapon forward it begins to destroy the stone surface preventing people from standing On it the woman looks at the destruction and remembers that they say that if he tries he can match the strength of the lord of the night and this turned out to be true she stares in amazement Breathing heavily and realizes that this is The Greatest Warrior of Silent Night and the strongest of the four Supreme demon commanders

she smiles wildly deciding that she wants to have him the Man's eyes glow and the woman declares that she wants the head of this monster Wants the head of the liar who crawls and fawns possessing such power the silhouette of a man smoking is depicted and he is called the father another Shadow appears and the woman thinks that she will show her father that is much better than someone else it turns out that she believes that she is better than that fugitive holding a weapon in her hands she smiles she declares that she will prove

that she is worthy of becoming her father's Heir she takes off Leaving behind clouds of dust Her Image blurs she rushes past the man using the Jade glass sword and stabbing him the man looks at her frowning once again people scatter in different directions the woman looks in Surprise noticing that the man is not the least bit tired and wonders where this old man has so much endurance the Warriors spit blood the man confidently swings at his opponents he moves his hand back leaning over the woman watches what is happening With concentration she grabs someone's

clothes she quickly pulls the man aside he is immediately Blown Away by a powerful blow as she prepares to flee she informs the 36 invulnerable Swordsmen that she wants the head of this monster and tells them to bring it to her a man looks at a woman's Shadow he turns away as she begins to approach people in helmets wrap around around him forming a circle of endless seal of emptiness he looks up at the woman who Is about to stab him and uses a Divine sword and kick he throws people aside using the nine black

Heavenly stream technique he clenches his jaw raising his head the woman looks questioningly at his hand reaching out to her she frowns eyes wide she immediately grabs him with both legs wrapping them around his neck she grins declaring that she will crush his neck and kill him the man endures this attack he puts his hand on her shoulder trying to get her off of Him his reaching hand is visible the sword sticking out of the stone begins to tremble a man holds the hand of an attacker who wishes him deaf he has his weapon in

his hand the woman's hand begins to fall fingers can be seen clenching on it she looks at this dumbfounded she turns her gaze to the man she screams her mouth wide open in horror the woman falls to the ground and reaches out with her hand to the place where her other hand was the man raises His weapon over her he looks down on her stating that she is strong as expected from a member of the moan family however being locked in that place she did not get the experience of real battle the woman grimaces her

face in pain people with blades are visible rushing smiling Onley concludes that the tide of battle has clearly tilted in their favor he tells the people to keep advancing and not to spare anyone the woman spreads her arms to the sides and the thought Sounds that 3 years of hard efforts to exhaust Silent Night have finally begun to yield results and if everything continues In The Same Spirit their Victory will be only a matter of time it is reported that all they have to do is grab the piercing black spiritual Spear and they will become

the unconditional winners a huge number of people are visible on the battlefield the warrior king of the Blue Sky runs when he is called the wounded man thanks him Smiling slightly to which he is asked if he is okay the warrior king looks at him seriously telling him to take away the wounded Because he believes that this war will end with the least amount of casualties since their commander and chief is Sak Jong he turns away claiming that they should all return to their loved ones he sigh realizing that Silent Night is losing ground and

decides to entrust this place to the demon exorcism Squad a man stands holding a weapon in His hands suddenly he turns his head to the side he notices a silhouette in the distance it turns out to be the Blue Sky Warrior King stretching his hands he says that they have finally met he smiles saying that in truth he is very glad that the Phantom spear did not fall at the hands of the moan family standing opposite him the man remembers that he killed his longtime friend as well as the Commander in this war better known

as the demon of heavenly sounds and now Dared to appear before him a picture of the murder is shown frowning Phantom spear states that he is also extremely happy there are sounds of suffering behind him moonan lies there Breathing heavily in pain everything blurs before her eyes she suddenly frowns realizing that she had only relaxed for a second she sees a man holding out his hand to her and telling her that she is getting stronger every day he lifts lifts his head starting to laugh and states that She has not yet compared to her brother

the woman tells him to shut up because it was a minor mistake and she will soon show him what she is capable of he tuts and turns away he approaches his father bowing yongan looks at the man in the distance she has a sad and dissatisfied expression on her face she realizes that she has always lived in her brother's Shadow she remembers her father angry she says that he finally honored her with his gaze she believes that she Finally has a chance and she cannot miss it she remembers the smoking man who claims that he

sometimes thinks about that guy and even though his heart was weak and his eyes did not want to see the big picture he was still a martial artist the woman denies his words she tightens the bandage with her teeth claiming that they don't need some fool who abandoned his family and ran away she Rises to her feet remembering Shadow Spear's words about her lack of Experience and declares that the life of their family is an eternal struggle that begins in the womb she glares reminding her that she is the daughter of the absolute you will

men rush into battle with each other sein swings saying that in Silent Night the black spear is considered the strongest and he always wanted to fight with it one day he strikes decisively he looks away the Phantom spear looks down on you sain is ready to hit him however the man Restrains him with his elbow with his back turned he is surprised by this he is thrown aside by the blow he turns around standing confidently on his feet suddenly he starts running towards the man the Phantom spear swings its weapon at him he prepares to

strike him everything sparkles from their Collision the stone surface crumbles beneath them the Phantom spear is surprised but does not show it with facial expressions he rests his foot on the ground cin Clenches his jaw grinning he strikes a pose activating a stream of perfect light this blinds his opponent he approaches him with a fist of Justice clouds of dust form the man ends up in the air surprising his attacker sain looks at his wound realizing that if it had been any deeper he would have been cut in half he looks back claiming that the

Phantom spear is really good and asks to allow him like the same Wanderer in kho to ask a question about his clan The man's main weapon is visible he starts talking about his clan when his sword is shown he stands looking down realizing that he didn't have this he strikes a pose stating that he was simply piecing together his art by fighting various Masters and learning from them step by step his hand turns into something like a drill he destroys everything in his path sein coughs due to the stream of dust directed at him someone's

foot pushes against his head It turns out that it is moang hayan who wants to use the Divine peacock kick a huge wave of light can be seen from it looking at her dumbfounded sain asks what she is doing her expression is wild and she tells him to shut up because she only relaxed for a moment and the Phantom spear is her prey frowning Dam rushed to help Mo in swinging his spear Munch and prepared to fight wind Curr blew his hair in different directions his eyes were shrouded in bright rays of Energy munchin's weapon

almost caught my on Yan's legs her face was shrouded in genuine Rage with unimaginable speed she pushed off the ground and rushed towards munchin lifting her leg she prepared for impact seeing this her opponent tried to jump to the side suddenly suchon appeared behind him clenching his fist Dam tried to strike the guy's attack surrounded munchin on all sides his face was filled with true anger at the last second monk Chun managed to bend down Avoiding the powerful attacks of the guys suchan's hand and moo Yan's leg suddenly collided indignant moonan repeated her words the

essence of which was that suchan did not need to get involved in the battle noting that this was her prey asking him to disappear and not get in the way frowning Dam noted that he himself did not like the two of them cowardly squeezing one person together adding that they were at War further he declared that in addition to All this he was their enemy the strongest in the quiet night suchon stated that capturing their leader as quickly as possible would minimize their casualties noting that her wound looked serious requiring her to retreat and heal

munchin's gaze was filled with calm his weapon pierced the ground pushing off the ground he prepared to launch his attack bearing her teeth moonan froze in one position wary suchan rushed forward after munchin spun his spear the guys Flew to the side Stone debris could be seen next to the landed munchin the sky behind him was covered with clouds hanging in the air concentrating the guys rushed towards him pushing his fist forward forward mud attempted to strike his opponent jumping off the ground monk Chon managed to Parry his attack putting his spear behind his back

he tried to catch his breath hanging in the air moonan attempted an attack from above failing to hit manchon she landed on the Ground the moment manchon swung his spear Dam jumped to the side by bending down moonan managed to avoid a direct hit from her opponent's weapon leaning on her hand she began to twist her legs developing incredible speed she rushed to the attack manan's face was filled with bewilderment at what he saw suddenly saon attacked him from behind striking him in the face leaping into the air moonan rushed into battle her leg and

suchan's hand blocked M Chin's Spear their faces were filled with genuine rage bearing his teeth Dam stared forward frowning manchon lowered his head moen's face was filled with rage clenching his fist suchon rushed towards his common enemy with M Onan putting his spear in front of him monk Chon prepared to defend himself continuing to hold it in his hands he managed to Parry my onan's blow starting to spin it moonan made the GU step back leaning down Myan dodged her opponent's Weapon with his hands in front of his face saan blocked the attack due to

the shock wave his body was thrown to the side swinging her leg moonan hung in the air after which an explosion occurred at the sight of a fierce fight shards of stones and a thick cloud of smoke Rose into the air a bright beam of light began to form in the center of the battle the Silhouettes of the guys were visible in the Clouds of smoke getting into a fighting position suchon tried to Catch his breath leaning down moan Hanan unhee her blade his spear was visible behind monk Chon's back blood began to slowly flow

out of his mouth putting her hand to her mouth she tried to wind it inspired in his thoughts Dam noted that their opponent was exhausted my anan's face was filled with confidence concentrating the energy in his fists Dam activated the Heavenly armored Fist from a stream of Perfect Light stomping her foot my Onan performed the Divine Peacock art due to powerful gusts of wind munchin's hair fluttered in different directions lowering his head he stared at one point suddenly changing his appearance he let out a piercing cry behind him could be seen the face of the

monster which continued to scream enveloping his eyes in bright glare of light he rushed forward beside himself with rage Dam rushed to the attack there was a cut on Myan Yan's face from which blood was flowing after their Collision An explosion occurred on the battlefield korin's gaze was directed towards where the battle against munchin was taking place her face was shrouded in anxiety and doubt at the moment when the GU oras collided in battle a powerful release of energy occurred an explosion occurred at the scene of the fight a huge hole has formed in the

bowels of the Earth the boy's gaze fell on many Stone fragments from what he saw suchan was shocked in his leg was the Spear of Monk Chan blood Was slowly flowing down his thigh bearing his teeth mud tried not to scream before for his eyes with the help of his technique mchan pierced mu onan's body right through putting his hand forward he froze in one position clutching the blade in her hand moonan lowered her gaze the wound on her stomach continued to bleed in her thoughts she noted that to break through her clothing which was

not inferior in strength to iron armor it would be Necessary to attack with remarkable Force gritting her teeth as she continued to think she was amazed at the amount of energy manchon had left calling her opponent a crazy monster she said that she had just begun raising her blade upward she prepared to attack exposing his palm munan prepared to block her attack after which using his technique he threw my Onan to the ground watching The Cloud of smoke hanging he froze in one position extending his hand Munchin summoned his spear still holding his hand up

he waited for his weapon turning around he stared into the distance his gaze was drawn to saon who was holding a spear with an angry expression on his face Dam continued to hold him to prevent him from falling to the enemy there were bloody streaks on his face suddenly the ground under his feet began to move an attacking moonan appeared behind munchin taken a back their opponent looked away raising his Leg munchin blocked her kick my onan's face was filled with rage in her hand was a blade with which she planned to strike the enemy

with a cool gaze holding his hand forward munan blocked her attack clenching his palm he prepared to attack by bending down my onhan managed to avoid his blow using using her foot she delivered a colossally powerful blow to his jaw staring upward munchin's gaze warped hearing something he became lost in his Own thoughts wrapping his body in a black cloak he made my Onan jump to the side after the wave of his hand dust rose on the ground once behind him my Onan used a Divine peacock kick after her attack fragments of stones flew in

different directions the Silhouettes of the guys were visible in the Smoke screen M onan's blade lay on manan's neck with an angry expression on her face she wondered what it would be like for him to lose to the brat leaning on His knee monk Chon froze in one position swinging her sword towards the piercing black spiritual spear she declared that she would put an end to his legendary Glory a large number of patterns were depicted on the blade of the blade munchin's Palm was pressed to the ground next he leaned on her clenching it into

a fist he struck the ground the ground where moan was located was covered with many cracks due to the shock wave she hung in the air her face was filled with Wilder forming black wings behind him munchin hung in the air bowing his head he said that he was just catching his breath noting that her actions were very presumptuous having pierced the place where Myan was located with his technique mchan activated his black wings a hail of black shells continued to overtake myON Hill a huge number of sharp blades pierced her body at that moment

her eyes became bloodshot continuing his attack in his mind Munchin noted that he was gradually starting to reach his limit adding that he needed needed to end this quickly turning around he discovered something behind him was Satan in whose hands his magic spear was visible hanging in the air dam prepared for his attack munchin's weapon was filled with bright energy stretching his arms forward he pointed his blades towards suchon suchan's and munchin's techniques clashed in a fierce battle suddenly Dam's technique defeated his enemy's technique the weapon that suchon used pierced munchin's chest right through magic

Sparks continued to emanate from his spear with a spear in his chest monk Chon froze in one position staring at one point through severe pain he began to laugh he leaned on his leg and tried not to fall suchan's face was shrouded in genuine rage feeling something dam was shocked munchin was slowly heading towards him a huge pool of blood formed Near his feet taking hold of the spear that was in his chest he continued on his way at that moment suchan's face was filled with fear and misunderstanding taking one step he tried to approach

his opponent suddenly his legs began to Shake in his imagination muncho was many times larger than him in his thoughts he noted the Indescribable fear he felt holding his wound and continuing to think Dame wondered if he was really so scared that he was retreating step by Step as he slapped himself in the face he thought about how he needed to pull himself together then turning around he prepared for battle clenching his fist suchon froze in one position bearing his teeth he mentally noted that he was expecting an attack from a piercing black spiritual spear

he in turn continued to walk forward enveloping his body in powerful streams of Aura Dam rushed into battle at the sight of the fierce fight an explosion occurred again The light that arose from technology enveloped everything in its path having struck with lightning speed suchon ended up behind manchon at that moment he activated a stream of Perfect Light a triple light rotation strike after which Munch's body fell to the ground smoke continued to hang in the air exhaling Dam lowered his head hearing some something he turned his head looking at moan Yan's lifeless body and

continuing to think he stated that he could not Accept that she rushed into the fight exhausted munchin and was able to inflict a fatal wound and he dealt the final blow and killed him turning his attention to the corpse of the piercing black spiritual spear he was lost in his own thoughts his spear continued to be visible in munchin's body such on thought that he was incredible noting that his strength was greater than that of the nine Heavens further he wondered what would happen to the the world if Munchin was possessed by greed sitting down

on the ground Dam wondered why munchin took on only the modest role of Guardian of the quiet night when he could easily turn the whole world upside down having bandaged his wound he froze in one position frowning as he thought about the piercing black spiritual spear he noted that this was the only person who made him experience truly animal fear adding that he would never forget this battle raising his head Dam heard Someone calling out to him a cart appeared before his eyes moving towards him with her hand hand to her mouth hin stated that

she knew that he would defeat the piercing black spiritual spear with a smile on her face she said that victory in the war was theirs remembering the image of the army of the quiet night huran said that it retreated with a distraught expression on his face Sim rushed into battle hyn reported that he led the demon exorcism Squad and went In pursuit of the escaped soldiers to finish them off lowering her hands she called suchan a good fellow inspired Dam noted that the moment had finally come for the Revival of the azure Dragon Society staring

into space in his thoughts he noticed that the lord of the night had not shown up saying that they needed to immediately create a reconnaissance team to find his location stating that he was still burdened but this three-year War had finally ended in Their Victory suddenly munchin's spear appeared above his head at that moment his face was shrouded in genuine surprise a thick layer of bandages was visible on his outstretched arm getting to his feet saon tried to run nearing death monk Chan threw his spear forward with incredible power running towards him Dam tried to

grab his hand his fingers were a centimeter from the handle frowning he continued to run forward before he could catch it he Lowered his hand from what he saw his face was shrouded in horror the body of hurin standing next to her was pierced through it was frozen horror on her face stretching his hand forward Dam froze in one position with a dumbfounded look he stared at one point the girl's eyes were filled with tears smiling she closed them a boy standing in the crowd tried to hold back back his tears suddenly the girl's body

disappeared with an agitated expression on her face hurin stared at One point such On's eyes were covered with genuine Darkness his gaze was directed at the hole that remained in hyorin's chest raising their swords the group of people who were guarding my Onan prepared for battle bending down she took her wounded hand after which her Army rushed into battle suddenly moonan kicked off the ground and hung in the air once behind manchon she braced herself for impact with lightning speed she pierced her enemy's head causing it To fly off his shoulders then she began to

roll on the ground a lot of stone fragments could be seen next to it manan's head was covered with bloody abrasions walking up to her Myan Yen placed her foot on her with an angry expression on her face she froze in one position taking off his armor suchon headed forward tears began to form in his eyes closing them he began to cry bitterly taking the body of the deceased hurin in his arms he let out a piercing Scream thick Columns of dust Rose into the air and filled the space the people in white clothes ran

quickly as if they were panicking the men with black hair clenched their white teeth in tension the gong Brothers muscular men with long hair ran so fast that tears appeared in their eyes a man in a white Cape saw thick gray smoke coming from the ground in the distance he pursed his lips tightly and looked away as his brother continued to run deep wrinkles appeared On sanga's face and he called out to the Elder a long-haired man with bandaged hands called the the brothers by name they immediately stopped and put their hands behind their backs

looking carefully at the Elder Black Wing spear bowed his head and said with a frown that his brothers would Retreat without delay if anything happened to him in this battle Sanga frowned and raised his tone indignantly asking how the Elder could say something like that because it Was not at all like him mvy with his lips curled in displeasure agreed with his brother and added that nothing would happened to the Spear of the black wings the man ran his fingers over his metal weapon and replied that in this world you can never be absolutely sure

he looked down and added that he was telling his brothers this just in case munchin raised his spear looked at it carefully and said that the brothers should Retreat and withdraw the Remaining troops if anything happened to him he said that they should also join forces with the owner of the White Knight a woman with long white hair to assist her in the operation to capture the main headquarters of the central Heavenly Alliance and the military adviser a man in a greay hooded cloak would also help munchin furrowed his brows and ordered mwe and sang

protect him at all costs sang wiped his face wet with tears and asked if black piercing Spiritual spear the strongest Warrior of the Silent Night had become too weak he believed that the Elder might lose mwe bit his lower lip tears flowed from his eyes and he said that he could not imagine this and then asked if the mountain crushing demonic axe lost the brother in the dark red cape turned around and loudly shouted to all the troops in the quiet night that the final battle was ahead and they must not abandon anyone and certainly

survive the Warriors ran forward as mwe shouted at them to keep their cool and take heart a man in a bright red cloak ran quickly across the field and laughed loudly he found it funny how his enemies were leaving Onley opened his mouth wide and tensed his neck muscles shouting that his team had won and that now they only had to catch the remaining villains and consolidate their feet because not only wealth and Glory awaited them but also historical recognition the Warriors Following the man shouted back loudly and victoriously they furrowed their brows in concentration

without taking their eyes off their Commander wle gritted his teeth and grinned contentedly thinking that he would rise through the ranks of the new nine Heavens once he had gained a firm position in the people's love and mentally addressed the six Heavens saying that his era was coming the field was strewn with dead soldiers swords and Spears protruding from their bodies the corpses lay on top of each other suddenly someone's eyes appeared in the gap between the two bodies the man looked to the side studying the situation then he looked in another Direction his gaze

wary and attentive the dark man struggled out from under the pile of bodies biting his lower lip and sweating he turned around Breathing heavily he saw that there were no other survivors on the field except him he Sighed heavily arched his eyebrows and opened his mouth suddenly the man's face began to deform in an unnatural way the skin became covered with lumps and one eye almost popped out of its socket he shook his head then he shook it so hard that his face turned into a beige blur jongan took off off his disguise pursed his

lips tightly and furrowed his long thin eyebrows he pulled back the fabric of his sweater and looked to the side saying that it was finally all over and Now he could move jongan looked in different directions making sure that no one was nearby and then said that he needed to hurry before uninvited guests arrived here sticking out his tongue the man concentratedly wrote a letter in which he reported that in a full scale War the troops of the quiet night were almost completely destroyed and the battle ended with the victory of the Central Heavenly Alliance

after which the remaining forces of the quiet night Retreated jongan quickly ran his pen over the white paper saying out loud that the demon exorcism Squad led by wle was in pursuit of them the man bent low over a letter in which he wrote that munchin fell from the joint attack of saon and moonan and the lord of the night never showed up jongan frowned deep lines appeared between his eyebrows and he wrote that the piercing black spiritual spear mortally wounded hyong and while it is impossible to say for Sure the girl can be considered

dead the man rolled up a piece of paper and said that life is truly an unpredictable thing and that the military advisor would be in the wildest shock to learn that it was hyong who suffered jongan raised his head pursed his lips and whistled loudly then he looked to the side and began to smack his lips as if calling to some animal the sky was pale gray with white clouds visible on it suddenly a black bird appeared in the Middle of the sky The Raven was quickly approaching the ground flapping its large wings a black

dog appeared on the battlefield in the distance she quickly jumped over the bodies of the Dead Warriors her eyes gave off a white glow as she tried to find her master when Dana and CH walked up to jongan and bowed before him he praised them loudly the man carefully tied the letter to the Raven's paw and ordered him to take it to muwan yongan then tied another folded Piece of paper to the dog's neck and told CH to take it to military advisor H Dana looked at the owner with round eyes and nodded silently the

dog sticking its pink tongue out of its mouth also made it clear that it understood the order jongan watched as CH and Dena walked away taking the letters to their recipients the man arched his long eyebrows pursed his lips and came to the conclusion that now it was time for him to return he crawled along the ground Breathing heavily and asked displeased how long it would take him to get there in this way with a sore back from above the dense forest looked like a cluster of black green and brown spots upon closer inspection tree

trunks were visible the forest was mixed since Spruce Pine and other species could be distinguished among the trees among the densely growing trees someone was moving quickly a bunch of legs and white pants and black shoes were running along the Path wle walked in front followed by a crowd of his subordinates dressed in red cloaks the man frowned angrily asking how long his opponents were going to run away like pathetic rats suddenly Onley turned around and narrowed his eyes suspiciously as if he had noticed something the man peered deep into the forest trying to see

something among the green leav leaves and brown trunks a black human silhouette was visible this man was wearing a long cloak and his Eyes exuded an eerie glow Newan stood with his arms crossed and his head bowed and a black raven sat on his shoulder the main character looked at Onley with hostility and said that they had not seen each other for a long time lley frowned and squinted his eyes as he tried to figure out who was talking to him the next second he widened his eyes and raised his eyebrows in shock pronouncing the

name of the main character Newan looked at the man with Fury in his eyes Crossing his arms the Warriors in red bands and cloaks widen their eyes in shock asking each other if the main character had died earlier Onley pointed a finger at muan and curled his lips asking how he knew that the man had gone after the retreating troops from the quiet night suddenly he furrowed his thin black eyebrows and wrinkled his nose as if he had realized something when wle asked if muan helped the quiet night the main character Remained silent looking intently

at his interlocutor while the main character was carefully reading the letter that Dena sitting on his shoulder brought him one Le asked what other crazy things muan would do the men stood at a great distance from each other and one Le asked if the main character was involved in the fact that by now they should have received news from huno about the attack on the main Camp of the quiet night but the connection was cut off muan ran his Pen over a small piece of paper answering that once huno and chusen the mountain crushing demonic

axe exhausted each other he easily destroyed them Onley looked at the protagonist in disbelief frowning and narrowing his eyes new one attached the letter to the Raven and he ordered the bird to give it to the military advisor and report that the demon exorcism Squad was also destroyed Onley became enraged and screamed deafeningly asking what the Main character was doing new one ignored the question as he brushed off some of Dan's black feathers from his shoulder he then looked at the man with his light eyes and calmly explained that he was not on either side

so he was just going to get rid of both Onley who had a large crowd of his subordinates standing behind him him insulted the main character and said that he had definitely gone crazy new one standing at a distance did not answer or even Move Onley threw the weapon over his shoulder saying that this was even better and that he would deal with him as a traitor who had taken the side of the quiet night after which the main character would become his next trophy of war the man wearing the black bandage had deep wrinkles

on his face and his eyes glowed fiercely as he said that he would be reborn as a true hero the main character frowned and looked seriously at Onley saying that this unfortunately Was impossible onley's subordinates held their swords tightly in their hands as muan said that the Frontline Army the demon exorcism Squad under onley's command would come to an end today the man leaned over spreading his legs wide and screamed deafeningly for his Warriors to quickly kill the crazy traitor and then continue the pursuit of the remnants of the quiet night new one's black cloak

fluttered softly in the wind as he silently looked at the Demon exorcism Squad the main character looked at the Young Warriors who whose eyes emitted a red glow and thought that after 3 years on the front line they had become real masters of martial arts steam was escaping from the mouths of the members of the demon exorcism Squad and new one concluded that in fact after so many bloody years their minds were filled with Madness the main character frowned and lowered his head thinking that perhaps this was the horror of war And that part of

it that he should also beware of holding the sword with one hand muwan placed small round Stones between the fingers of his other hand he then waved his hand sharply and these objects flew towards the demon exorcism Squad then there was a powerful explosion which was accompanied by dust Rising into the air one seeing that there was now nothing visible behind the white fog tensed suddenly a bright purple line reminiscent of a laser Appeared between the two Warriors the next moment the two warriors were in the air and a lot of dark blood sprayed out

from their bodies the rest of the Warriors became perplexed and tensed and the same bright line appeared next to them they fell to the ground ground uttering loud painful groans and blood gushed out like a fountain from their fresh wounds the members of the demon exorcism Squad froze fear showing on their faces they to were killed by the Protagonist's attack which sent them flying into the air Newan ran quickly leaning his body forward as his eyes and sword emitted a bright purple light he stopped abruptly and his black cloak flew up the main character moved

so fast that clouds of dust Rose behind him he swung his sword bloodthirsty getting rid of his opponents one by one fog and the dark blood of Fallen Soldiers mixed in the air thean then jumped up bending one knee and holding one arm out in front of Him from above one could see how dazzling purple stripes reminiscent of a cobweb Shawn in the thicket of a dense Green Forest one Ley stood with his legs spread wide and silently watched as his subordinates squealed in pain as the protagonists attacks mercilessly cut their bodies the Man's eyes

turned white with anger and he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword then he looked to the side and shouted for the Warriors to gather their strength because they only Had one enemy the man turned around trying to find muan among the gray fog and shouted loudly calling for him to show up Suddenly the tip of a sword appeared from a cloud of dust around which there was a dark purple Aura Onley raised his eyebrows in shock and opened his mouth when the protagonist steel weapon pierced his shoulder from where blood immediately began

to ooze the man froze screaming either in pain or in horror and looked at muwan with bulging Eyes among the dark silhouette that belonged to muan his wild eyes were clearly visible as the wind blew through his straight dark hair the protagonist asked if Onley had pierced this particular shoulder a little over 10 years ago that day in the northern sky Clan muan remembered young wy's grinning face then he pierced the shoulder of the young protagonist with a long sword at that moment muan pressed his palm to the fresh wound closed his eyes and screamed

Shrilly in pain the man hearing this arched his thin eyebrows and his eyes went wild with anger he grabbed the weapon tightly with his hand and shouted loudly that the main character was very vindictive since he still remembered this situation wle swung his sword in the air but muwan managed to jump back and avoid the blow the main character turned around and saw a dozen Warriors of the demon exorcism Squad rushing towards him from behind their eyes madly Burning with a thirst for murder Newan turned around looking intently at his opponents with his Bright Eyes

he placed his feet at a great distance from each other then the main character cut the air with his sword and the bodies of the Warriors flew into the air or to be more precise their parts lean quickly turned around and saw one of the warriors with a sharp weapon approaching him a man with a shovel a long knife in his hands and a naginata and his teeth jumped into The air approaching the main character while Onley loudly shouted that he had given up hopes of Revenge for that day but fate brought them together anyway

so this time the fight will not be easy youan pursed his lips as a warrior named changal flew towards him from behind swinging a long weapon above his head and scowling fiercely from the S side it was visible how something heavy in powerful fell to the ground in the middle of the forest the one jumped away From the epicenter of the explosion which sent fragments of stones flying into the air he landed on his feet holding the ground with his hand the main character frowned in concentration and looked to the side he saw one warrior

in a Red Cloak quickly approach another his hand clenched into a fist as he lay on the ground muan jumped to another location his cloak flying up as a crowd of demon exorcism Squad members looked on the ground cracked under the Protagonist's feet as he with madly glowing purple eyes said that he did not have time to fight his opponents one by one and called on them to attack all together the four Warriors whose dark red cloaks fluttered in the wind did not move and silently looked at muwan a man with three types of weapons

insulted the main character and yelled furiously that he remembered the words of the long-forgotten Priestess of wasan Chang wall holding a spear in both hands Loudly screamed that the rumors were true that muon was a traitor and that the demon exorcism Squad was the real Defenders of the central plains the pale and dark Warriors stood back to back with their hands outstretched in front of them and loudly shouted that the main character was a pathetic demon bringing only death and that they were no longer the same as they were before new one remained silent tightly

clutching his glowing weapon as his black cloak flew In the air his eyes sparkled brightly as he used the blood flash technique from above you could see something sparkling brightly in the middle of the forest the next second a long purple line appeared among the trees the white and black bear Brothers threw their heads back as blood flowed from a long cut on their bodies the other Warriors fell on their backs raising their legs in the air the protagonist bent over as the blood of the opponents he had defeated endlessly Splashed into the air nean

put the sword on his belt arching his back as red drops flew around he then straightened up and swung the weapon which left a streak of bright red liquid behind it suddenly a long chain approached the main character he dodged this unexpected attack by Falling to the ground one held along Cur cing whip-like weapon in his hand and said with a fierce look that he had cultivated the demon exorcism squad for 3 years with all his heart and it Was a valuable support that could Elevate the Azure Dragon Society along with xong and H Yong

the man wrinkled his nose and added that this same Squad was destroyed by the main character and now their dream was shattered muan stood up from the ground holding the sword tightly in his hand as one Le said that he would chop it into pieces and finally lift the curse of the northern sky Clan the man gritted his teeth swung his Whip and rushed towards the main character he Struck with the weapon causing the ground to crack and pieces of it to fly into the air new1 dodged the attack barely staying on his feet from

the powerful blast wave the end of onley's long metal whip emitted a bright red glow the main character turned his concentrated gaze to the weapon which was next to his face he managed to lean back and the attack missed him wle gritted his teeth angrily swinging his whip as his eyes turned white the man's Weapon was again very close to the main character the one bent down trying to avoid the Lash he had to jump back to avoid getting hit in the face Onley twirled his whip in the air without stopping shouting for the main

character to die because only his death would bring peace to these lands the man in the Red Cloak relentlessly hit the ground with his weapon causing endless explosions the main character had to move very quickly to dodge the enemy's Long lash one furrowed his brows and made a dissatisfied sound when he saw that he was unable to hit his Target he then jumped High into the air used the Scarlet Pearl Demon Beast technique and a huge snake appeared above muan opening its mouth wide Onley fell down smiling madly as his eyes sparkled red the giant

magical snake grinned as it approached the main character Onley was breathing heavily his mouth open and his pale face was covered with sweat V1 inserted two Fingers into the wound on the man's body he used the crushing finger technique and the man with the bandage on his face screamed loudly in pain losing his balance he grabbed his weapon opened his mouth wide and squealed apologizing to the protagonist and begging him to stop stabbing him Onley swung his weapon but muan ducked and avoided the blow then he pushed his opponent with his whole body and he

fell back Onley stabbed his sword into the ground he rolled over but Managed to stay on his feet bent over the man was breathing heavily from fatigue he then stood up threw off his long Red Cloak and thought that he had been training like a madman due to the guilt he felt for failing to protect his little sister sua and being humiliated by his father the man opened his eyes wide thinking that it seemed to him that he had become stronger after 3 years on the battlefield but the gap between him and the main character

remained very Large wanley raised his head and screamed deafeningly out of anger and indignation the man clenched his free hand into a fist used the technique of the Scarlet Moon oppressing the skies and a bright red Vortex appeared above him muan holding a long sword in his hand saw a giant red snake in front of him hissing aggressively at him the animal wrapped itself around the main character and approached him opening its mouth wide with sharp fangs muan bent His knees and held the glowing sword in front of him preparing to defend himself the snake

whose round eyes emitted a red light rushed towards him and he in turn jumped towards him as soon as the main character found himself in the mouth of a wild beast a dazzling purple flash appeared there the next second the animal's body dissipated and in its place a long black and purple stripe was visible Onley seeing this opened his mouth in horror the main character Destroyed his long whip and rushed towards him with a sword in his hands and a fierce shine in his eyes nean put two fingers forward this powerful attack sent out a

sound wave that caused the trees to shake thick gray smoke Rose and someone could be heard coughing loudly onley's eyes turned red and he extended his arms after the departing protagonist saying in a weak voice that this was not all the man fell silent in shock as he realized that everything in front of his Eyes was becoming even redder then everything started to get dark and Onley screamed loudly in horror but muan still had his back to him when everything completely plunged Into Darkness and the man could no longer see anything he screamed even louder

one opened his mouth wide his clothes were torn and in place of his eye which was not hidden under the bandage there was now an empty socket from which blood flowed profusely the man Rose from the ground and waved His arms around him trying to find the main character Newan stood at a distance and silently watched his one spun around like crazy and begged to be killed there was no emotion on the protagonist face as he listened to his opponent shout that he was a villain to the whole world the man continued to blindly swing

his fists in the air shouting loudly for muan to come to him he wanted to insult the main character but at that moment he stumbled and fell to the ground the man Closed his eyes and asked how much longer muan will kill destroy and Destroy and the karma of the blood on his hands will not be washed away even after death the main character closed his eyes while Onley shouted that there was no place for him even in hell he then opened his eyes and glared at his opponent he turned away and said that even

hell would really not be enough for him he then walked away adding that it was not time for that yet nean fell Silent walking deeper into the forest over time the black silhouette of the main character became almost indistinguishable against the background of trees Oney remained sitting on the scorched Earth shouting for muwan to come to him the man turned around as if he could see something and squealed shrilly that the main character would be better off just killing him in the middle of a forest with tall trees one heart-rending screams could be heard in

The central Heavenly Alliance a bright light was emanating from a tall building in the distance the salon Clan had a residence with tall houses of black and green color someone threw a glass cup at Minister dies indignant that the remaining members of The Losers of the Silent Night War had retreated and now the victory in the war was with the central Heavenly Alliance Mana whose face showed wild anger yelled loudly asking why munchin wounded h y on the Battlefield and what the minister was doing at that moment dies frowned thinking that he didn't expect the

coldblooded mon to throw such a tantrum over his granddaughter and assumed that he had become too old because taking care of all the members of the nine Heavens had become so difficult the man bowed his head and replied that xong was injured muan was seriously injured and more than half of the 36 invulnerable swordsman Squad was dead manwa put his Hands behind his back and angrily shouted that the minister was so easily changing the topic of conversation and asked why the exorcism Squad did not protect Hong to which dung replied that they went in pursuit

of the retreating remnants of the quiet night Army the old man with a long white beard made a dissatisfied sound and said that only he should have gone to the battlefield he then turned around and asked if another person was involved in the operation to Distract and kill the lord of the night dies narrowing his eyes replied that this man was still busy searching for the lord of the night but so far there had been no success Mana whose face was hidden behind the collar of his robe said that even though they won the war

it cost them the loss of many important figures including Hong and if in such a situation the person appointed as Minister returned without good news Yul Chan's mental state would radically will Get worse it was night and the lights were shining from the windows of the buildings while Mana said that D zong's fangs have long since become dull and in such a situation it was impossible to Simply observe from the sidelines instead it was necessary to figure everything out on the spot on the spot the full moon brightly illuminated the dark Sky suddenly against the

background of the Moon many black human Silhouettes appeared a colorful Sunset stretches Over a building with several floors built next to a forest the members of the iron Squad sat at the tables and ate in silence a young man with black hair was carefully reading something saying it out loud m a man with a brown scar on his face looked thoughtful and even sad a woman with long hair sitting next to him raised a mug to her lips asking mus if muan had been sent to the front mu CED his lips asking if she noticed

it too and yakan looking at the cup replied That she could not forget the energy of this family having spent half her life as a slave the man closed his eyes cleared his throat and said that in the end the moan family who had never revealed themselves to the world finally declared themselves and it just so happened that they sent Mo Onan M frowned adding that this was why the cargo they were transporting had something to do with it yakan looked at the man seriously and asked if it was Because someone was too stressed about

the moonan matter and musen replied that that might be partly true he fell silent and hummed thoughtfully closing his dark lips then he closed his eyes M stood up resting his palms on the table and said that he needed to look again for himself in order to stop worrying and it was better to make sure once and get rid of this feeling mukin looked up from the white sheet of paper and reminded the man that worrying about a completed task Could only complicate the situation n turned around threw on a long cloak and said that

he would check just once in return and then ordered the young man to distribute their salaries to all members of the Detachment without missing anyone yakan frowned and raised the cup to her mouth telling mukin to leave him because there was probably a reason for this behavior of the head of the squad n throwing a hood over his head furrowed his eyebrows fiercely there was a dark Blue sky above the dense forest a human silhouette was visible among the trees the long-haired man turned around and saw three men in white clothes approaching him and one

of them loudly shouted that had a whole lot of work to do anion sitting on the ground greeted them the man stood up placing his hand on the ground and a man in a long white robe hurried towards him an kayang leaned back as dies with Fury in his eyes screamed deafeningly that he had Given him such a golden opportunity to kill the lord of the night and he missed it the man raised his eyebrows in confusion and tried to explain himself but the minister ordered him to shut up saliva flew from the wrinkled faed

old man's mouth as he yelled that he didn't want to hear anything about the trial because he only cared about the result and didn't have to listen understandingly to anong's excuses the long-haired man's face was sweating with Excitement and he calmly replied that he was just putting the plan into action but dung shouted again ordering him to shut up the minister whose neck was covered with veins swollen from tension screamed deafeningly that in order to create the man in front of him he had done so many Dirty deeds and gone through so much and that

in order to take care of him he had quickly thrown away his humanity and spent a lot of money anion arched his eyebrows in Amazement while dung angrily shouted that he even left him a two-headed Surah and invested decades in him so he expects results from him the old man clenched his white teeth tightly his screams became inaudible anong's eyes turned black and opened wide not hearing what the minister was shouting at him he remembered how in his youth he folded his hands in a polite gesture the man then remembered bowing low to show his

respect at that time a memory appeared Before anong's eyes of how his father whose eyes were burning with wild rage loudly yelled at him dung jabbed his finger into the man's chest shouting that the harsh pressure of Yung Wu unay's father had crushed his Spirit the man bowed his head while the minister squealed that he himself had come to him in search of Glory wanting to free himself from his father's shackles which is why he taught him the Forbidden demonic technique of the bloody cross Dung opened his mouth wide his eyes white with anger as

he shouted that he was the one who hid all the virgin girls in the village to use his ingredients and moreover he was the one who taught the man the Demonic chaos Purgatory energy technique the old man pointed his finger at anong again asking if he forgot about their contract which stated that the man works for him and he makes him stronger anang silently looked at the enraged old man with blackened eyes The man interrupted The Minister's endless stream of words by swinging his hand cutting off his palm and cutting his neck the heads of

The Minister's companions flew into the air as he with a deep cut on his neck from which red blood gushed asked what union was doing the man on Whose fingers sharp black claws had grown asked ironically what he had done he then grabbed the old man by the throat from whose nose and mouth blood was flowing anong lifted him into The air saying that dung helped him a lot and that the man worked like an ox doing all the dirty work for him blood dripped from The Minister's body as anong said that he was going

to go to the central lands find the lord of the night and complete his task but dung wanted to meet the old man's eyes turned red and he coughed as the man asked if he lost his mind from overwork or if he had decided to let off some steam after the heavens had treated him badly again Bion lowered his head and sigh saying that he promised to take care of all The Minister's Dirty deeds in exchange for power but he did not promise to become his Whipping Boy The Man's eyes Shawn terribly and he said

that it was not time yet but he already knew what to do he used the Stellar blood absorption technique and dung screamed loudly in pain and a huge amount of blood flowed out of his body like a stream it was deep night and nothing but clouds could Be seen in the sky the old man whose face turned pale and wrinkled fell to the ground dead and unang stood in the middle of the blood floating in the air and loudly died suddenly the man froze when his ear caught a sound he turned around and raised his

eyebrows questioningly the man saw a long-haired girl among the bushes this girl had no clothes her hair was disheveled unang squinted trying to see her then he opened his eyes and a bead of sweat Appeared on his cheekbone as if he had realized something terrible he saw the main character above whom the spirit of a crying girl hovered in the air Newan clenched his hands into fists and his eyes burned with rage unang wrapped himself in his cloak and laughed saying that he was glad to meet the main character he raised his head with his

palm on his forehead and said that fate had prepared for him to meet him right here and then asked how muan found him The main character ignored this question and deep wrinkles from anger and tension lay on his face the protagonist's long sword sparkled brightly in his hand in the middle of the forest with green leaves someone could be heard loudly calling muan these heart-rending screams were so loud that they could be heard even above the trees where the yellow orange Sunset was visible from above a man in black clothes could be seen flying over

the Forest neon quickly moved between the trunks then he jumped to the ground the main character quickly fled thinking that the attack organized by The Witch of the White Knight would be the final battle of this war so he needed to rush to the central Heavenly Alliance he took out his sword gripping its Hilt tightly suddenly Wan's eyes widened in shock he turned his feet to slow down the main character looked to the side thinking that the snowflower who had been silent All this time decided to cry for the first time in several years he

frowned tensely and raised his weapon youan held a sword in one hand and behind him was a purple Spirit the main character wrinkled his nose and furrowed his black eyebrows saying that anang stinks of blood when he asked what anong was doing the man only arched his eyebrows and remained silent he then pointed back with his hand and revealed that he was at silent night's base to try and kill The night Lord he added that the night Lord was not there because he had abandoned the central planes so anong burned their base to the ground

along with everyone who remained there although the main fighting forces left the place the man looked attentively at the main character with his black eyes he smiled and said that muan stinks of blood too the main character whose forehead was covered with wrinkles listened as an kayong said that the Scent of blood made his nose tingle and then the man asked what muan was doing the main character paused and looking at his interlocutor replied that he was engaged in Revenge un kayang raised his eyebrows in Surprise and said that muan had not changed at all

and remained just as stubborn then he smiled and asked how much longer the main character is going to dwell on such an insignificant thing as Revenge because the best revenge would be a long and happy life an kayang Raised one hand and added that he was also going to start a revolution and Reign albeit not at the top and that the main characters methods were too harsh and radical while D's corpse lay behind the man he said that his long-term plans had gone arai and then laughed Yan lowered his gaze and after Examining The Corpse's

outfit he realized that it was the minister of intelligence of the central Heavenly Alliance anayo behind whom lay three lifeless bodies said that The main character must act gradually like water slowly sharpening a stone because otherwise sudden changes will cause resistance and everything will be destroyed the man smiled broadly extended his hand to the side and said that although their methods differ the goal in the end is the same so he saw Common Ground between himself and Newan and they could resolve the differences as soon as they achieved a common goal putting on a friendly

smile anion asked What the main character thought about the former members of the northern Heavenly Clan joining forces nuan's face darkened as he talked about his goal his path his life and its direction he remembered how he sat on a stone and said that this world cannot be changed alone because it is not so simple the main character character rested his elbows on his knees reasoning that one person could become a tiny light in the surrounding darkness and he could at Least become a guide for others and that is why muan studied martial arts and

chose this path the main character whose face was hidden by black hair said that he was a tiny light in the Damned world then he tightened his grip on the weapon muan remembered his father a broad shouldered man with a scar on his face then he remembered sitting on his knees in front of a corpse with a long steak sticking out of it after this a memory of long-haired woman who sat with her Eyes closed and her hands folded in a prayer gesture appeared before the eyes of the main character he remembered how people in

Black cloaks dragged corpses along the ground among which was this woman a purple fire appeared in the eyes of the main character he waved his sword saying that he would punish the traitor of the northern Heavenly Clan and was going to dispel the snowf flowers anger that had lasted for so long above the mountains in the northern skyclan a White moon hung in the sky light clouds could be seen above the flat roof building building a girl with black hair was sitting on this roof Hassel crossed her arms resting her elbows on her knees her

long hair fell over her pale face she recalled how tightly she hugged the main character she looked at him carefully while he looked thoughtfully into the distance nean furrowed his brows the corners of his lips downturned the girl's blue eyes reflected a bright Light there was a light on in a small building built near the Rocks a man dressed in green was sitting at the table with large stacks of Scrolls to his left and right gin wall read the letter with his eyes widened in shock his eyebrows arched in a wave and his face became

covered with sweat he thought about hyon a beautiful girl with a white clip on her long hair he recalled how he began to sweat and how saliva flowed from his mouth gin wall Remembered how he approached the girl his mouth wide open in admiration then he put his hands on his head opening his eyes and mouth wide Jin wall thought about how he stood next to H Yong he remembered her serious look then he remembered biting his bottom lip as he pointed his finger at the girl girl Jin wall crumpled the piece of paper in

his hand and closed his eyes asking himself what to do when something like this happened he leaned back in his chair and Sighed heavily saying that he wanted to show H Yong so much and that it was a big shame someone knocked on the door and gin wall without changing his position allowed entry Hol opened the door slightly and asked if the military adviser was busy Jin wall immediately jumped out of his chair when he saw the girl on the threshold Hassel walked inside the door to the room closed and the advisor asked her to

sit down saying that he was not expecting her visit There were small lamps hanging from the ceiling of the building passal and ginal were sitting at the table and the adviser said that he was extremely surprised to see the girl outside her Abode because usually all the meetings took place at her place Jin wall intertwined his fingers raised one eyebrow and said with a grin that he was extremely glad to hear that hassel's Health was improving and then asked why she personally paid him a visit Hassel Bowed her head and replied that she wanted to

express her gratitude and satisfy her curiosity about how the war was going the adviser closed his eyes put his hand on his beard and said that nominally the war ended with the victory of the central Heavenly Alliance but the bare facts suggests that there was no winner at all gin wall opened his eyes and reported that not only the key figures of the central Heavenly Alliance had fallen on the battlefield but also The four Supreme demon commanders of the quiet night when the adviser said that the white night witch was still alive Hassel tensed looking

at him intently she remembered how muan with his brows furrowed in excitement told her that they were starting the process of destroying the central Heavenly Alliance and quiet night he said that many people would die during this and the girl silently hugged the main character Hassel closed her eyes and then asked What was wrong with the white night witch Jin wall frowned and replied that the witch was probably now preparing to strike at the very heart of the central Heavenly Alliance but the adviser had already spread information about the attack on their base to its

members passel face showed excitement and she asked if muwan was there gin wall folded his fingers and replied that the main character was currently undermining the loadbearing supports on both sides but After finishing this matter he would join the central Heavenly Alliance which would be attacked by the white KN witch suddenly Hassel stood up from her chair and slammed her Palms on the table saying that she should personally visit this battlefield gin wall widened his eyes in shock saying that they have a severe shortage of Masters and they would be sincerely grateful however she would

have to face the Witch of the White Knight the girl looked up sternly And said that one day she would have to face her mentor and she was no longer going to avoid their battle nean who had purple smoke behind him looked at anion the main character's face was twisted with anger his eyes were shining and Hassel said that she was worried about him the sword shimmered with a bright purple color emitting waves of energy muan resolutely stated his desire to punish the traitor of the northern Heavenly Clan and dispel the anger of Snowflower that

had lasted for so long Along on kayong raised his eyebrows and laughed deciding that he couldn't convince his opponent with words the shaman a spirit imprisoned in a sword sobbed with resentment the angry guy was enveloped in her energy unang asked how the Forgotten little tribe managed to contact him concluding that the interweaving of Destinies was truly ironic his eyes sparkled two old enemies stood in a flower Meadow opposite each Other preparing for a fight a powerful blow Disturbed the Peace of the forest a new one followed raising clouds of dust around the opponents moved

with Incredible speed not letting each other out of sight the eyes of muan who was holding a katana glowed with a violet flame suddenly anong attacked him with his demonic Powers Red Energy like blades rushed towards the main character the ground beneath him collapsed having cut his way the main character was ready To strike back two incredible forces rushed towards each other preparing to tear each other to Pieces anang blocked the attack with his right hand at that very second muan tried to take him by surprise he raised his sword for another blow dodging the

blow with his hand but this attack was repulsed the demon noticed that the guy clenched his fist to strike and covered it with his hand the Red Energy tried to grab the blade mu1 let go of the katana the next moment He grabbed her more comfortably the blade seemed to cut through the air but an kayong was able to dodge after noticing it the sudden breaking on the ground created huge clouds of dust around the main character pulled his left leg back preparing to attack immediately after he made a powerful thrust destroying the ground beneath

him the enemy responded with an equally strong push red and purple stripes flashed in the air the rivals separated Attacking each other many precise movements of the katana Kut on Kang's body into shreds he screamed in pain feeling hundreds of scratches cover his face youan confidently held the katana in front of him while the enemy behind him crouched in pain the guy calmly exhaled against the backdrop of falling drops of blood there was a huge wound on the Demon's neck almost almost cutting off his head his hand and fingers were broken blood covered the entire

field Suddenly it flowed in the air she clung to anong's wounds blood vessels entered the cuts on the arm the next moment they covered his entire body the chaos flame demon used the bloody cross technique causing the ground beneath it to crack nean turned around noticing a pillar of bloody ribbons he seemed very tense something illuminated the field in the middle of the forest where the battle was taking place a bright red cross appeared in the air the blood dripping From the sky resembled rain unay's body Rose into the air it seemed lifeless waves of

blood began to gather around his missing arm they grew the man came to life getting to his feet thanks to the Heavenly blood fist technique the blood turned into a huge Devil Hand with claws having lost the remnants of humanity the demon bared his teeth contentedly swinging his Newfound arm he said that only by using all his power could he compete with the northern blade And that without the flame of chaos technique which wastes too much energy in which he planned to use only against yulin and the lord of the night he would have been

lying dead long ago new one saw the approaching enemy he managed to react and Dodge in time to avoid being torn apart by the huge claws summoned by the technique he had to spend now the main character put his sword in front of him to deflect the blow looking through it he said that his enemy had truly Become a vile demon having made a sharp maneuver unang found himself behind him saying that in a world where martial arts Geniuses rule it is possible to survive standing on a par with them only by using similar methods

preparing his claws for another attack and saying that otherwise he would be considered a weakling until his death the man used crazy bloody Carnage he threw his damn hand up causing muan to jump back a huge wave of Red Energy shattered the ground In front of him she had such incredible power that she made the trees in the forest sway but the young man was able to repel even such a blow while in the air doubt flashed in his eyes once above him anion with his mouth open like a hung lion pointed his claws at

him the cleaving blood shower technique Unleashed a tall pillar of dark red energy on the ground coming out from behind the clouds the stones flew off the ground mean's body lay among the Rubble a demon walked towards him saying that it was impossible to defeat the guy with such a small thing and ordering him to get up the eyes of the hero lying on the stones were losing Vitality he stood up with Force leaning on the ground while anong said that he had not gotten rid of the stupid habit of bringing the enemy to exhaustion

forcing him to use all the techniques and then finish him off with one powerful blow the young man shook off the dust from his cloak the Man suggested they team up because they had a lot in common he tried to convince muan who was trying to gather his strength that the smell of blood was vibrating around the guy who had killed many people and looked like a demon overcome by cursed energy the main character grabbed his Katana he was advised to think about the fact that his murders were as ruthless and cruel as possible the

energy of the crying Shaman engulfed his head head revealing his Teeth anong continued his speech that those who have lost the emotions for killing become demons and that revenge is just a cover for a great goal purple waves of energy enveloped the body of the guy holding his sword at the ready The Madwoman with a huge Red Skull appearing behind her laughed calling muan a killer demon the head of the shaman following the main character rushed into battle a Red Skull flew towards her spreading its jaws two Unimaginable forces collided with each other surrounded by

his demonic power unay's face was tense the shaman turned out to be more resilient forming a gap in the clot of red waves the young man who had previously remained calm realized that it was a trap demonic energy completely covered him the Crimson Dome the blood link sphere formed on the ground blood began to drip from the dome roof the threads like vessels held the sphere tightly the one Found himself entangled in them as if in a cocoon his frightened face was practically hidden under the bloody net a smug on Kion hung in the air

with his arms outstretched looking at the captured enemy he said that he fully understands the protagonist disappointment and contempt for his brother who was born in the barren Northern Heavenly Clan was nearby and raised him who helped betray and destroy the northern Clan left him all alone not Once without visiting and destroyed an entire small tribe using the blood of women as material licking his lips the demon stated that he was simply trying to survive at any cost and therefore muan had to agree to his proposal because fate is is truly a cruel thing forcefully

squeezing the hero in a vice leaving many wounds and causing terrible pain the enemy towering above him asked for forgiveness the Crimson Dome Rose above the Treetops suddenly he began to Melt blood flowed in the air around Anam who had landed and the Demonic arm disappeared his face expressed pleasure in the place where his opponent was only a dark spot remained tears flowed from the Man's eyes covering them with his hand he thought that he was both pleased and sickened to see the result of his labors and that if the guy agreed to unite with

him everything would be wonderful someone called his name causing the demon to perk up anong Removed his hand from his face behind him was a survivor of mu's demonic attack the enemy's body fell to the ground his head was severed surprisingly the demon was still conscious completely unaware of what had happened the head turned over the man saw his own headless body there was bewilderment in his eyes the main character enveloped in the energy of the shaman glared contemptuously at him still not realizing his defeat the man thought That he had definitely killed his enemy

surprised that he was still alive without closing his eyelids he analyzed all his actions a scene appeared in his thoughts as their powers collided its red waves overwhelmed the shaman he realized that at the last moment muan raised his Katana over his head to strike the main character Unleashed his power on the smug and Kion it was at that moment that the edge of the katana cut off the Demon's head Breaking Free From his bonds the guy cut through the air winning the fight and taking his life the opponent's severed head flew High into the

air finally the man realized that the cut was so fast and furious that he did not even notice how he died and everything that happened next was just his vain dream opening its mouth wide the head laughed self-deprecatingly on kayong remembered the cave with blood dripping from the ceiling filling the pool and how he had Given up his Humanity by killing so many women the demon remembered how he sat in that Bloody pool and how he mastered the bloody cross demonic technique his body was pierced by light Spears at the moment when he throwing away

his pride became the guard dog of the central Heavenly Alliance then by his Newfound power and having gone through the agony of learning the chaos flame demonic technique the man stood amid waves of Red Energy Newan watched The Fading life Of his sworn enemy he thought that what was not destined to happen was still impossible he remembered stroking the little boy's head and was saddened by how their fate had been twisted and confused by the bloody Whirlpool on kayong asked the hero towering arrogantly above him if he was able to let off his Steam and

satisfy the resentment of the shaman locked in the cursed sword looking at its body the head decided to ease their suffering Before its natural death blood flowed from his eyes mouth and nose with his last breath the demon asked muan not to feel guilty for killing him fully accepting his choice and wish to achieve his goal standing before the corpse of his opponent the hero heard his last advice to never beat your child there was still mad contempt in his gaze the bright moon illuminated the mountains munen and Hassel ran through the forest Breathing heavily

the young man declared That he was good at geography and they were rushing along the shortest route hassel's face seemed confident the main character stood in a flower field in front of anong's dead body his glowing sword was shrouded in dark cursed energy the angry guy looked at his enemy he tried to catch his breath releasing clouds of steam there was hatred in his eyes the shaman locked in a bright purple sword asked why the demon did this to their innocent tribe killing all The men kidna ing the women and hanging them to draw blood

and promised to curse him again and again her sobbing ghost decided to become a vengeful Spirit who would wander in the next World to kill again and again and with rage raised his sword over the already killed enayam the shaman controlled mu's body forcing him to raise his Katana he was going to frantically stick it into the dead man but someone's hand prevented this from happening M grabbing him by the wrist Asked in bewilderment why to do this to an already dead person the young man looked around his black eyes sparkling and asked what the

head of the iron Squad was doing here exhaling heavily the man didn't even think that this was going on here and stated that it was not in vain that he was tormented by a bad feeling with a disapproving glance he greeted Chief jyn and said that he had to get involved in a long story going on between him the curse soared on the run And the already dead anong without letting go of the distraught mean's hand M hoped that he would not tarnish his pride as a martial artist and would not succumb to The Rage

of his inner demons because that was not his style the main character silently looked at his hand he did not like such interference with anger in his eyes he asked the warrior to let him go and leave closing his eyes in concern the man thought that he could not simply ignore the actions of the Mighty Northern blade looking around and making sure that there was no one around he realized that there was no choice and he would have to use his power to prove the wrongness of the young man absorbed by the cursed energy whose

inner demon had taken over M touched his chest using the power of the seal the touch of his thumbs to his forehead made his eyes light up the body of the leader of the iron Squad was engulfed by light energy he could not believe that the great head Of the northern Clan had succumbed to Darkness and then he asked what he had been doing all this time attributing the madness to poor sleep or nutrition Amazed by his technique muwan thought that the leader of the squad had been hiding his true power all this time the

warrior with a disapproving look asked the question about what happened and what caused such cruelty he did not let go of his friend's hand saying that despite the great events he should at Least sometimes rest because to control such a strong cursed sword requires a healthy body and spirit the ground beneath my feet collapsed muan calmly stated that he would sort everything out himself and that there was no point in interfering in his Affairs otherwise he would have to respond accordingly his fist was ready to fight mu exhaled pouting his lips the next moment he

struck with his forehead the main character clenched his teeth in pain the Warrior taking advantage of the fact that his comrade had lost his balance raised his leg to grab the eyes of the young man who had lost his mind widened in Surprise the leader of the iron company rushed forward at that same second he was on top twisting his opponent's arm having immobilized him the man shouted for the head of the clan to come to his senses his legs did not allow the guy exhausted due to the gigantic pressure of the great goal and

The endless thirst for personal Revenge to rise from the ground continuing to squeeze his hand muang shouted that Chief Jinn could not stand The Madness of War and the fury of the cursed sword and that he should let go of his weapon muan tried to resist threats to break his arm trying to understand where his opponent had so much strength he compared this power to a Giant Mountain imagining sheer Cliffs the warrior did not loosen his grip for a second but the Shackled hand was not going to let go of the weapon either the young

man's eyes were black with all consuming anger M frowned remaining determined the sword was still in its owner's hand the guy was overcome with rage the warrior was not going to give up insisting on his own ean's hand trembled from the pressure exerted the next second he let go of the sword which fell to the ground with a clang The Man released him from his grip then his thumbs touched his Forehead he pressed down on his chest to stop using the seal power noticing that the head of the northern Clan was rubbing his hand M

after catching his breath asked if everything was okay something made the main character tense from The Sword lying to the side the purple Spirit of the shaman burst out the young man looked at him with his mouth slightly open his hand reached out he took up his sword again looking straight into the eyes of the embittered Spirit muan remembered the first time he picked up the cursed sword the girl looked at him reproachfully the guy's gaze expressed incomprehension the Shaman's face came closer to him closing her eyelids she brought her lips to his ear his

eyes looked shocked the energy of the cursed sword began to melt into the air looking at the purple Sparks muan calmed down hanging his head he asked not to apologize admitting that he himself had caused a lot of Inconvenience turning his gaze to the Shaman's energy rushing into the sky the guy asked himself how long it took him to keep his promise and wished her to rest in peace purple grains fell onto his smiling face when Kong's body began to turn into dust M coughed putting his hand to his mouth to draw attention to himself

sheathing his sword muan thanked the leader of the squad who asked about his condition sticking his hand forward the warrior expressed his bad feeling About the impending events and said that he usually does not interfere in the Affairs of others unless it is part of the order but remembering how they fist bumped M clarified that he could not pass by the comrade with whom they had gone through a lot seeing him absorbed in the madness of War and the cursed energy of the sword the main character with a calm look replied that he always thought

that he was careful but this turned out to be not enough for some Time they stood silently in the middle of the tall grass in the dense forest the leader of the iron company remaining serious concluded that the youth was too exhausted physically and mentally due to the burden of the goal and the need to protect his family and asked him not to forget that because of this he was unable to take care of himself and brought himself to exhaustion looking into the hero's eyes the warrior concluded that he needed rest and said That he

understood everything because he himself was once the same turning away he added that haste makes waste and that sometimes you need to give yourself the opportunity to rest n pulling his hood prepared to leave wishing his friend a good sleep and a good diet in parting muan put his fist to his palm and thanked his comrade turning sharply the man stuck out his tongue and winked saying that he would always be glad to see him in the iron Squad since he was In first place on the list of candidates the main character silently looked after

his friend as he said goodbye blood began to flow from his nose a dim Moon Shawn in the night sky the sun illuminates the white tents of the military base hundreds of people went about their business inside and outside the Fortress walls the central Heavenly Alliance base was on the front line at the moment the troops were leaving it the men were dismantling the wooden Frames the ceiling of one of the buildings was made of planks a bandaged sain sat in the Lotus position in the middle of the room he remembered how he fought for

kho who was mired in chaos and how he carried the dead hurin in his arms the soldiers he fought for welcomed him he was praised as a hero but when they noticed the dead body in his hands the soldiers stopped rejoicing pyin was covered in blood and sein wondered how someone who couldn't protect his beloved Could be called a hero a flock of ants was eating a butterfly that had fallen to the ground the birds took to the air in fear and the demon exorcism Squad which set off in pursuit of the remnants of Silent

Night was destroyed bloodied wle sat leaning against a tree the warrior did not understand how the guy with whom he had been almost family since childhood and together dreamed of great things left him in such a cruel deaf before he died one Le scrawled Mean's name on the ground the corners of the hero's lips were sadly turned he did not understand the meaning of their victory in the war with silent night an image of the three of them appeared in his head now left alone he asked himself what it was all for bandaged and missing

an arm moonan looked at him from behind saying that she couldn't believe that this happened to the sons of the nine Heavens with a look of contempt the girl said that Onley was an incompetent Leader of the demon exorcism Squad and that hurin who was supposed to stay in the rear strategizing did not realize the danger when she entered the battlefield mu un closed her eyes adding that sain's status and honor were true turning around with tears in his eyes the enraged Warrior ordered her to shut her dirty mouth otherwise he would tear her to

Pieces the girl was shocked feeling real murderous energy the next moment realizing the madness that had Seized her comrade she rushed forward raising her leg to strike sain being faster jumped out of his seat opening his hand moonan surprised by his speed widened her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows the warrior pressed her against the a wall grabbing her by the neck the wall was cracked from such a powerful blow the man's hand was tense pressing the girl's body into the wall his fingers covered her mouth moonan felt incredible energy that could crush her She couldn't

take her hand off the wall amazed that xong still had so much strength left even after the battle with the piercing black spiritual spear there was horror In Her Eyes the warrior did not understand what the problem was her weakness after her injuries or his Madness looking at her sobbing comrade she realized that she had awakened his Rage with her words a squad of Warriors from the invulnerable illustrious family wearing golden helmets rushed to the Rescue their lips curled in Surprise as they realized what was happening standing in front of them sein ordered them to

stop frowning his brows he ordered them not to move unless they wanted to see their mistress die the party stopped listening carefully to his words about how to Value the lives that were almost lost in the battle with the piercing black spiritual spear despite what they had been told before tears of loss flowed down his cheeks he turned to The girl Myan was immobilized by an incomparable force and chained to the wall sain put his fist in her face saying that the events that happened made her think about what he fought for his eyes became

bloodshot the warrior hissed through his teeth that he finally understood this thanks to moonan tears flowed from his distraught eyes the warrior angrily cursed the hell created by the moan family and promised to change the present mirum creating a new World on its ruins his mind flashed back back to his childhood memories of sua hurin and wle who were no longer around little Hy young took sein's hand and he promised that he would fulfill their great plan by playing their roles and achieving the goal even alone it was clear from his gaze that he was

obsessed with the idea that it was his duty to continue fighting holding his fist in front of the girl's face the guy said that he would like to kill her for Insulting people dear to him right here but sein who gritted his teeth knew that he was not a beast who killed on a whim but a martial artist with faith in his soul and pride in his heart looking at moonan with furious eyes he ordered the pitiful Warrior who was taking advantage of her family's status to shut up the girl was seriously frightened by his

speech her friend bared his teeth her eyes were wide open in shock sein's eyes were red with anger overwhelming him he Lowered his hands causing moonan to slide down the wall turned around and began to walk away saying that his real opponent was Yulan bandages covered the wounds on his back received in battle drooling was flowing from the mouth of the girl trying to catch her breath shouting that the guy dare not attack her she jumped up to strike with her armored leg the Sun was shining on the military base the logs that made up

The Fortress walls were sharpened the gate Was closed suddenly they opened behind them stood the blooded sein from whose body many Blades of Swords cut in half protruded behind him lay many corpses of the invulnerable illustrious family Squad the floor was covered in their blood among the dead lay the severed lower part of my onan's torso birds flew in the night sky over the central Heavenly Alliance the tall pagota towered above the small houses of the city after the restoration of the Sichuan Palace destroyed by one of the four Supreme demon commanders of Silent Night

the fresh wind Shadow Demon and the consequences of the 3-year War more than half of the central Heavenly Alliance forces fled to the north deafening explosions were heard throughout the city and Beyond raising clouds of dust above the houses the corpses of the city's inhabitants lay in the streets the buildings were drenched in Blood and the remaining forces of Silent Night took advantage of the voids and the dispersed Army dozens of dead people covered the ground Silent Night raided the invulnerable illustrious family in the Square a man's corpse lay in a pool of his own

blood this was the last battle of Silent Night the leader of the troops destroying everything in his path ordered dozens of his fighters to return every blow received to the central alliance mvy against the backdrop of the ongoing battle brutally Shouted for them to find and kill every member of the central Alliance and everyone who is in any way connected with it the warrior maddened with anger rushed forward ordering the killing of every living creature and honoring The Souls of their fallen Brothers together with other demons he rushed into battle Gian the demon Spirit scholar

jumping from rooftop to Rooftop along with his comrades noticed that even with the troops scattered mvy creating chaos to Attract the remaining Alliance forces would not last long his eyes burning under the hood expressed determination Giani UND stood that despite the possible death of one of the Gun brothers Silent Knight had no other options the demon Commander chusen appeared in his head holding his huge axes he then remembered munchin with glowing eyes and asked if this was how they met their end realizing that due to the difference in troops they would have Been pushed back

but not thinking that the demon commanders would die that way looking at the city in front of him from the air the demon Spirit scholar promised that all their sacrifices would be paid for in blood the Silent Night Warriors rushed straight to the the palace deciding that despite the sacrifices that would have to be made the hell yulchon had built would be destroyed if he himself was eliminated juman noticing something ahead pulled Her hand back to stop the advance Jenny's eyes expressed fear in front of them stood a group of invulnerable illustrious family Fighters A

man among them was outraged by the crazy rumors of Silent night's attack which turned out to be true moanin looked arrogantly at his enemies holding daggers on his shoulders and asked if they really thought that the invol vulnerable illustrious family's forces only consisted of moonan and the 36 Invulnerable Swordsmen sent to the battlefield UL Chon's third son grinned contentedly lifting his chin with a disdainful glance he said that Silent Night had forgotten where they belonged and that it would be a great honor for them to become victims of the first attack of the greatest member

of the moan family in all of gangho looking arrogantly at his enemies mangun gave the order to attack his 18 invulnerable Spirits a fierce battle began people in Yellow armor rushed forward towards the Silent Night fighters gani who was standing among them and watching the fight realized that the information had been leaked his eyes sparkling he remembered muan realizing that it was he who had spread the rumor one of the fighters in a yellow cloak raised his fist to strike Jenny who trusted the leader of the northern Clan the next Moment The Fighter was blown

away by a lightning strike behind the demon Spirit Scholar stood jumon who sent her Moonlight chakras into battle The Witch of the White Knight put her hand stand forward commanding her weapon to protect the military advisor three men from the invulnerable illustrious family appeared behind her ready to attack the woman turned around wrapped in white ribbons she waved her hand against the dark sky a huge spiky block of ice demolished enemies in its path the silver light ice crystals technique imprisoned the Fighters who had not had time to come to their senses in the ice

one of the Silent Night Warriors squeezed his opponent with Force gritting his teeth he let out a battle cry at that same second his body began to swell like a balloon the man exploded taking the solders life with him the other Warriors rushed towards Sanga in a group one of the gong Brothers his crazy eyes flashing shouted that the invulnerable illustrious family was too weak and that Danop was right when he said that he should have attacked them earlier since they did not pose a serious threat Sanga Remembered Little Daniel then he imagined him as

an adult always saying that silent KN needed to wake up the look of the Lord of night in his head expressed contempt his goal was to destroy everything irrational Daniel lowered his gaze asserting that they should Roar to the whole world waving their sword of Retribution Sanga not Having time to finish thinking about the Lord's rightness noticed something behind him muan Jun smiling widely flew straight at her using the darkness extinguishing the sun technique huge waves of yellow energy knocked the Silent Night member off his feet the leader of the invulnerable illustrious family Squad laughed

loudly and waved his blades amazed at the disrespect Shone his daggers sparkled emitting incredible power moanin screamed loudly With his mouth open one of his blades was pointed at the enemy the light cutting blood stream Unleashed New Waves of energy pushing the opponent back sangu body was cut up by numerous blows the light destroying sword of Sorrow technique shrouded the daggers of the smiling moonan in a black Haze ready to finish the fight a storm of bright yellow energy Rose above the city putting the weapon on his shoulders the guy looked with satisfaction at the

Result of his work hearing the insult the Arrogant Warrior narrowed his his eyes contemptuously still alive sang were Rose from his knees asking if he hadn't fought a strong opponent the bloody demon smiled broadly and said that mangan's swordsmanship was ingrained in the habit of suppressing opponents much weaker than him and that his strike lacked the fury or doubt necessary to fight on equal terms or with someone who was Stronger thinking That such words could not be uttered by someone who is dying in a pool of his own blood the guy raised his eyebrows in

bewilderment his feet were encased in ice which took him by surprise Sanga praise juman standing in the distance but protecting her allies Even In the Heat of her own battle The Witch of the White Knight helped him without turning back from her own opponents the demon spread his arms shouting menacingly that he having recognized the strength of the Enemy had nothing to fear under its protection his eyes sparkling despite his wounds he continued his speech saying that moan jun's Incredible strength would not be enough to win angrily gritting his teeth and preparing his blades the

guy replied that silent night was not able to appre appreciate the strength of the members of the invulnerable illustrious family Sango used the insane straight Massacre technique sending a huge wave of Red Energy towards his opponent the attack was so powerful and the jumon ice so strong that muan Jin's feet came off blood gushed from his mouth the demon was approaching the defeated Warrior lying on the ground with a terrible Grimace of pain he growled hovering over his enemy to finish him off with the next blow suddenly members of the nine Heavens appeared next to

them holding their hands out in front of the man the Demon's body was torn to shreds at that Very second choam and mua put their hands behind their backs watching what was happening a huge block of ice forced them to jump aside at the same moment they raised their arms filled with energy to strike at the unsuspecting jum hun a drop of sweat ran down her Temple looking to the side she realized that it was already too late vein swelled on the forehead of Nua who had aged and was previously at rest choam seemed confident

in his actions the woman Understood that she was dealing with the nine Heavens surrounded on both sides by destructive energy she thought that going to certain death she must take at least one of them with her to the next World suddenly Giani appeared in front of them Nua not expecting his appearance jumped back chakam covering his body with his hands swore Jenny standing in a hood said that the guise of a military adviser was only a cover the bandages began to fall off his face was revealed And he stated that he only wanted to lower

their guard light illuminated the gray having broken the shell a butterfly crawled out the insect flapped its White Wings on the battlefield yumon appeared before everyone whose bandages now resembled the wings of that same butterfly the lord of the Knight ordered the faithful dogs nicknamed the nine Heavens to call their cowardly Master a man with short hair stands in the middle of a white space on a white floor and Says that it is time for the nine Heavens to call their Master because the night Lord dong has arrived a pale man with white hair and

a ponytail stands behind him in his Sue Ur rised at his arrival the man says that is cover he asks the Lord for forgiveness an old man with white hair and a kneelength beard sits on a throne he says that he was dying but thanks to them a naked bald man stands over the corpse of an old man he says that thanks to them he survived A man in a gray cloak and with bandaged hands covers his face with his hands he says that he created a military advisor and was able to deceive even himself

a man in a gray cloak sits in the middle of a gray space and he says that he had difficulty getting used to his new body a man with short hair is standing and behind him stands a man with white hair and a ponytail he says he has nothing to blame himself for sky and round clouds two mustachioed and bearded men look Excitedly one of them suggests that the lord of the night has achieved the restoration of the energy of Youth the other denies because this energy is different they stand in front of two men

in white and say he must go through them to get it the short-haired man his eyes half closed says he is convinced that they are not going to retreat juman standing behind behind him says that she will deal with Sim mu herself there are two blades flying around the man in red The blades fly off his cloak and he gets into a fighting stance he looks around jumen smiling ominously jumps on top of him behind multi-story buildings white impact marks appear lowrise buildings and walls the floor next to them explodes the entire surface explodes and

produces huge clouds of smoke the gates are massive and a lot of dust Rises behind them explosions occur on the wall bricks and stone fly in in different directions two human Silhouettes fight In a pile of dust a man in white clothes screams and punches a short-haired man Dodges blows they beat him he defends himself he condescendingly Praises him the man in white throws a lot of punches he says that he has great power but it is of no use because he still obeyed mon yulin he waves his arms and defends himself his opponent frowned

and ordered him to shut up because these words also applied to him his foot hits the floor gray Whirlwind his body rotates quickly His body spins quickly the man in White's fist turns red his face sweats and he says that even though he was defeated by moan yulin he raises his hand to strike and says that he will defeat the lord of the knight at any cost his fist accelerates yellow Sparks begin to emanate from it everything around is destroyed everything takes on a yellow tint from the ground among the buildings a huge yellow beam

of light hits the sky everything becomes dark his Hand remains near him his hair is disheveled he stands in a fighting stance his skin gives off a golden hue he stands against the sky and his skin turns partially golden a mustachioed and bearded man is very angry his eyes glow he kicks his leg glowing yellow his opponent puts his foot forward he throws a quick right hand at him he stands his opponent flies to the side blood pours from his mouth his body breaks through Several walls of lowrise buildings a short-haired man stands in a

fighting stance with a golden right hand a man in white and a man in Black are fighting juman raises his hand to strike her opponent in Black also swings their impacts create whirlwinds of dust the bloodied man we stands slightly bent over and watches their battle he stands and says that he is not so easy to kill his gaze becomes fearful he sees the bloody legs of a man without a torso he Looks at the human remains and recognizes his friend in them he remembers his appearance juman blood on his mouth jumps back her opponent

also jumps back Two Silhouettes fight against the background of severed legs moonu jumps on top of them both screaming he hits the ground with force a huge golden pillar rises above the square and above the clouds the man in red looks up juman looks up in Surprise a short-haired man looks up a man stands on a golden pillar He says Mo and yin's name on a pole in the fog stands the silhouette of a man moan stands holding a stick in his hand and smiling Ulin looks away he turns around looking behind himself he surveys

the area from above he notices a man in the distance the man lies Breathing heavily there is fear in his eyes and he calls out to his father looking at this yulchon just clicks he immediately turns back a bare chested man looks down at him smiling he Says that he is a little late in meeting his dear guest and wonders what happened to his appearance the head of Silent Night looks at him indifferently noticing that he has moved into a new body he raises his head and claims that unlike him he was unable to reach

the stage of restoring the energy of Youth and surpassing the limits of the human body especially because he was injured by his vile surprise attack but who would have thought that it was possible To achieve enlightenment in a situation on the verge of life and death when even restoring internal energy would be difficult he reports that he has achieved Enlightenment and learned the great technique of bodily transmigration smiling pitifully Yulan states that even though he achieved Enlightenment getting used to his new body was clearly difficult for him and he asks if the man has revealed

his main advantage the woman stands surprised when Yulan talks About protecting her he looks down on everything and reports that the head of Silent Night has once again relied on others which led to information leakage exposing his operation and creating difficulties even before he could attack in secret a barechested man looks up clenching his hands into a fist he claims that yulchon is only a murderer who has destroyed and ravaged the central plane for a long time stopping smiling the man talks about the need to Behave appropriately and asks why he has not changed at

all he smokes a pipe saying that in the past or present he has always been full of useless faith and compassion so he will be taken advantage of all his life and will not succeed the head of Silent Knight looks at him indifferently saying that the pain of betrayal from his own blood has not gone away and even after so many years he cannot change he claims that Yulan has held out too long and he will Destroy him in the world he created a man is seen with his head down it sounds like this is

what a killer should do we begin to talk about what happened in the distant past several hundred years ago a landscape with mountains is drawn it is reported that then there was no law or order only murder and destruction reigned it was an era of chaos filled only with war and famine a lot of lying bones are shown it becomes known that the powerless and dispossessed were Exhausted from the city in that era it even came to the point that man ate man children are seen eating someone it turns out that tiny and fragile creatures

lived in this hell but their will and thirst to live were stronger than anyone else's the twins are depicted with sparkling red eyes and it is reported that they have an incredible ability to survive and even ate their mother to survive it is said that they were strong they appear but already Grown up with bloody hands and mouths it is learned that they were born with an incredible survival Instinct and inherited an innate talent for combat prowess it turns out that life in the wilderness and the struggle for life became their teachers they are seen

fighting against many weapons they were reported to consume everything be it weapons tactics or anything else we are talking about the fact that based on the accumulated experience they even created And developed their own martial art one twin sits on the shoulders of the other and it is said that they have truly gone beyond reason the question is how much time has passed in this way the twins stand on a huge mountain of corpses their eyes sparkling it turns out that no one else could fight them back it becomes known that their names were real

unprecedented Masters thanks to their enormous internal energy they are reported to have overcome even the Forces of Aging one of the twins is standing the other is sitting and it is said that they named each other and called themselves yulchon and yumon the man sits with his head down it turns out that yulchon began to feel empty inside after reaching the peak of his martial art and another desire arose within him ants crawl around a man's finger he's not drawing a Line in the Sand it's like he's painting a path for the ants he reportedly

had a desire to become a law And Justice man his gaze is directed downwards he believed that this would correct the chaotic world of war and famine which did not want to change at all smiling he claims that he will set the world on the right path and tells his brother to follow him it is learned that although no one else could stand in their way yulchon realized that following his passion required followers the twins look at a landscape with mountains it turns out that instead of Creating his own faction one of the brothers decided

that it would be better for him to take over an existing one various buildings are visible and it is reported that he chose the illustrious moan family who at one point were so powerful that they could found their own country but at that time they were barely able to maintain their existence it becomes known that yulchon naturally captured the moan family he appears already with a beard and it turns out That in addition to this for the first time in his life he began to absorb an orderly martial art also with amazing speed it is

reported that since he had already reached the peak of martial arts just by risking his life and fighting against the adversities of nature the results were simply incredible Stones begin to fly around him and his eyes Sparkle it is said that he perfectly mastered the Divine technique of the nine Eternal spirits and soon the core Of his internal energy was completed after which the stages of internal energy lost all meaning his beard and mustache are visible they begin to gradually disappear now they are no longer on his face it is reported that yulchon has stopped

stopping aging he arches his eyebrows it becomes known that he has surpassed the limits of the human body and even reached the stage of restoring the energy of Youth his battle with some people is shown it turns out That he began to put the world on the right path with the power of His martial art he throws people aside and is reported to have gained the title of invulnerable warrior in the process he throws everyone away from both sides it is said that this did not last long people are seen with blades in their hands

it is reported that in contrast to Yul Chan's intentions although obviously feudal challenges to battle came in an endless series born either from a Pious Desire to defeat an invulnerable Warrior or simply from a spirit of contradiction and willingness to submit to his control it becomes known that a war has broken out again with the goal of seizing everything that belongs to others a man is shown sitting opposite the small world and a statement is made that the wheel of endless greed and Carnage has turned it turns out that he even thought about killing everyone

and plunging the world into a state of non-existence it Is reported that he would definitely have the strength to take such a step a stone statue of a deity is visible it becomes known that people were needed to realize Yul Chan's aspirations a crowd of small ants is depicted on the sand a large individual crawls towards them they all follow her in unison it is said that the further he went the more obsessed he became with domination control and Creation The Man's eyes shine the phrase sounds like he needed To find a different path reclining

on the seat he calls out to his brother he sits opposite his eyes sparkling he arches his eyebrows when yulin reveals that he has something to do the history of the creation of the plan began with the fact that its Essence was allowed to to be known to an exclusive circle of people led by yon people from different levels of society were gathered to create a secret organization all these people surrounded yumion rich and poor Persecuted and free all of them were disappointed with their lives so they accepted the cruel conditions of the leader in

exchange for restoring their honorable name and obtaining riches that would undoubtedly make life better when the number of recruited people was sufficient to create an entire Village they were provided with the necessary resources and shared the secrets of combat techniques after this the people of the village began to undergo grueling Training and thorough brainwashing in such conditions the moan family wanted to raise real ruthless Warriors who act unquestioningly people fled the battlefield pushing and screaming loudly and Silent Night first revealed itself to the world the entire Battlefield was literally in the hands of yumion and

yulchon all the victims and Nightmares that happened on it seemed insignificant these twins created endless waves of chaos and murder thanks to Yun skill the Training of the Silent Night Warriors reached its peak and gave the result expected by the leader over the course of several years the damage caused by her raids rapidly grew in unimaginable progression the affected Villages appeared before yumion in the most terrible form burning in the fire of battle and empty due to the deaths of its inhabitants internal strife caused by attempts to take something away from each other faded into

the background the Victims of Silent Night decided to join forces in order to fight back at this stage it was clear the plan was a success a frightening smile never left yuan's face as his thirst for True dominance and control was quenched from all the people who met in moen's life who respected and wanted to follow him and asked him for protection and help rulers known as the nine Heavens were created all of them appeared in the form of a political Shield to divert the Attention of opposing Heroes under the leadership of the moan family

an alliance called the central Heavenly Alliance was created but this was not enough it was necessary to create an even stronger leash around the neck of the world through the assignment of a symbolic trait a former General from the Vala people and their last surviving representative is the quiet Master chinu he was a man without great Ambitions but had righteous aspirations so the choice Fell on him he accepted the central Heavenly alliance's request to help them back then no one could have imagined how his election as the first head of the clan would end thus

the northern Heavenly Clan was created and chinu was appointed its leader the main purpose of creating this CL is to contain the quiet night and maintain tension between the forces the rapid growth of the clan was led to its full provision of resources and Military techniques as in the case Of the quiet night in fact the contribution of the northern sky Clan was simply invaluable they even managed to stop the advance of the quiet night to the north the appearance of such a powerful Clan seriously worried yumon this was not the plan the night Lord

was promised the time to act out the necessary evil has come to an end the support for a quiet night has gradually faded away and now the man's patience was at its limit a thin fog shrouded the Trees and buildings around yulchon melancholically exhaled smoke as he leisurely walked around the property suddenly words were heard from the darkness but the man did not even turn towards the sound yumon was dissatisfied with the creation of the northern sky Clan because it did not correspond to their original plan to which yulchon calmly explained that this was his

creation to maintain balance in the world the lord of the Knight could not Understand and his brother's intentions he believed that maintaining the clan would lead to the Famine of the Silent Night raising a hard look the man displeased asked why he stopped helping in their common plan still without raising his gaze or even turning to his interlocutor yulchon began to say that there could be no talk of any support because Silent Night is an organization of Pure Evil killing people and bringing only destruction in its wake and if it's So hard for him he

turned to his brother with a grin then he can always do his usual robbery yumon looked up at the man with a saddened look sincerely not understanding the motive of his actions he believed that his interlocutor was completely mad with a thirst for power but yulchon remained unshakable he confidently said that a true ruler from birth is ruthless and does not burden himself with the framework of morality and also calmly uses available resources For his own benefit unable to listen to his brother's beliefs any longer yumion displeased interrupted him with his cry that his actions

did not coincide with their plan and he was doing something incomprehensive ible unexpectedly the lord of the night's exclamations were interrupted by Yul Chon's Silent Action he put his hand to his stomach still standing with his back to him a loud sound broke the silence and the man was thrown aside by the shock wave not Understanding what was happening yumon fixed his Gaze on his brother pressing the wound on his stomach a luminous Golden Circle appeared behind yulchon and the man himself without letting go of the pipe from his hands in a dissatisfied tone turned

to his brother how dare he the very Bott of evil behave like this with the Creator and savior of this world UL Chan himself his gaze was full of hatred and contempt yon's eyes filled with despair he knew that this Was the end from that moment on the quiet night created for political games changed its role and became an absolute evil yulchon sat on the throne with an arrogant look slowly sipping his pipe he intended to use all available resources to create out of the quiet night a genuine evil that no one could resist and

everything went exactly as he wanted even after receiving a fatal blow to the kai cavity where yun's internal energy flowed he was able to survive and fled From yulchon from that day on all the man's rage and resentment was embodied in revenge against the central plane or more precisely against his own brother his eyes were empty only despair was visible in them because he remained betrayed and abandoned after so many years of mutual dependence just like Silent Night fulfilled its role the northern sky Clan survived for another four generations unaware that they were also being

used they humbly and bravely Defended the central plane from the quiet night but all this was just a small part of something created by the greed of the only culprit yulchon the people of the clan and the Silent Night organization all of them were just puppets in the hands of a man their lives and Fates did not have the slightest meaning for him because all this was created for his entertainment and nothing more Fu Chom looked down with a grin at the head of Silent Night Whose gaze did not express any emotion even being at

a distance from each other they did not lose eyee contact the guy abruptly jumped up and moved upward closer to yulchon having covered the distance between them in a matter of seconds the guy already raised his fist above his head and prepared to strike his eyes burned with rage and in his head there was the thought that now he would return the world to the true path by killing him UL Chon's eyes reflected His cunning and cunning and he himself broke into an arrogant smile in a quiet area shrouded in Gray fog from the middle

of it came the loud sounds of battle and bright flashes Illuminating the darkness around a blow thundered at the height which with its powerful force wave broke the density of the enveloping fog yulchon effortlessly managed to dodge the blow taking a small step back and the ground under the impact site crumbled into small particles from a Sitting position the head of Silent Knight suddenly stood up raising his fist right in front of the man's face but yulchon was able to easily deflect this blow his face did not express any emotions calm and reasonable he followed

the movements of his his opponent with a sharp movement the guy was already close to the man he began to swing his fists in front of yuan's face but he still couldn't reach it the man could Parry the young man's blows with one hand Without any effort but with his attacks the head of Silent Night gradually pressed yulchon to the edge of the tower the sharp impacts caused waves of force that lifted small particles of the crushed floor into the air approaching the very edge of the tower the man stopped the wave of blows from

the guy due to the sudden stop of the blows the guy's legs gave way a little they found themselves face to face with each other the head of Silent Night did not lose The determination and Persistence of his actions continuing to say that today the world of yulchon will end but the man himself did not change his face at all after these words he only noted with a grin that the guy was fighting him only to realize his own weakness restrainedly saying that the head of Silent Night still had time to grow and grow before

him the man with a sharp movement pushed the guy away from him the guy's eyes filled with anger and his fists clenched Tighter when the young man wanted to start attacking his actions sharply interrupted the man's words that after achieving what he wanted satisfaction comes only for a while and in the end only boundless emptiness remains stretching out his hand in front of him with the back of his palm facing outward thereby calling on the guy to strike yulchon continued his story that the fun of achieving the desired goal soon left him leaving him captive

to endless Boredom and apathy his eyes sparkled because in front of him stood the one who burst into his sluggish life bringing Comfort into it albeit temporarily a small smile appeared on the man's face he recognized the strength of the young man but considered it fool Hardy for him to challenge the almighty Fu Chon opened his palm and a Golden Circle appeared in front of her a powerful explosion thundered lifting all the particles of the destroyed floor Into the air and powerful light and sound waves swept even kilometers further the young man was thrown from

the tower and soon his silhouette appeared from the veil of fog overcoming the distance thrown back by Yul Chon's power the guy covered his face with his hands keeping his fists ready after a long flight the head of Silent Night landed with a Roar on the wall of one of the houses the man moved towards the place where the guy had landed taking a Step from the tower yulchon raised his hands up and succumbing to a gust of wind quickly began to fall down the man made a gesture with his hand suddenly the pillar they

were fighting on began to shake and tilt the next second yulchon swung his arm and his whole body and the tower immediately flew towards the guy a loud sound thundered and the column collided with the wall of the house where the head of Silent Night was located suddenly the tower froze in Place as if hanging in space cracks began to appear on it from which a bright yellow light could be seen at that same second the column shattered into small pieces thrown by a force wave in different directions the silhouette of a guy appeared from

the rubble it was his blow that destroyed the arriving column his eyes glowed with the desire to defeat the man but he was already behind the guy's back noticing this he sharply directed his gaze towards him About to strike the young man crossed his hand with Yul Chan's hand the shock wave from the contacting hands caused the Earth to tremble raising particles of cracked Earth into the air the guy's Stern gaze was fixed on the man UL Chan had a smug smile on his face he perfectly understood how Superior he was to the young man

with a sharp movement of his hand the man pushed the head of Silent Night Away From Him forcing him to lean away within a second both were Ready to strike again again their hands crossed again causing a blast wave that caused the walls of the houses around them to crumble they continued to strike each other and everything around them crumbled into tiny particles with each new blow the young man put in more and more Force but yulchon still did not make much effort to stop his attacks everything around seemed to be plunged into chaos with

every blow inflicted buildings collapsed the ground trembled And the silence was broken Fury was clearly visible on the face of the head of Silent Night he wanted to defeat his opponent and do it as quickly as possible yulchon looked at the guy from above perfectly aware of his superiority as if he was mocking him tormenting him with such a long battle suddenly among the foggy curtain the silhouette of a man appeared he was watching the battle from the side but suddenly he intervened in the battle with a war cry causing the Men to freeze in

Surprise this man turned out to be choome who shouted with a request to yulchon to leave the chapter of Silent Night to him because he was not finished with him suddenly the Young young man moved from his place passing by the man he quickly headed towards choam yulchon only managed to follow him with his gaze an explosion thundered behind him causing the Earth to split and all the small particles were thrown into the air yuan's face did Not express any interest in what was happening between these two he just pursed his lip in displeasure and

watched suddenly a tornado rushed upward causing the Earth to tremble but even this did not change the emotions on the man's face after a few seconds everything came to calm and the fragments of stones and particles of Earth flying in space settled down the silhouette of a guy appeared in the curtain of fog he clenched the fist of His free hand and with the other he held Chum's hair his body lay motionless among the fragments of stones his face was completely mutilated there was almost no living space on it the body of the head of

Silent Night towered majestically above the man lying next to him through the veil one could see the stern shine of his eyes the guy used the ability skywall of primordial chaos there by defeating choom in a matter of seconds a circle with a Golden Glow Appeared behind the guy's back he managed to win but a crack appeared on his body without letting go of the man's hair the guy leaned his body back to swing within a second choon's body was flying towards yulchon but the man continued to stand motionless and watch the body flying towards

him with a sharp movement he put his hand in front of him Palm forward and only small particles remained from Chum's body a fist raised by a guy in Flight appeared in front of Yul Chon's face the Fist of the head of Silent Night was almost very close to the man's face suddenly a shock wave thundered and spread even further lifting particles of the Earth around into the air among the thick fog white flashes similar to lightning could be seen the guy's fist hit the barrier that surrounded yulchon lowering his arrogant Gaze on the guy

the man turned to him with a grin because he still didn't understand how much he was inferior to Him in strength he turned to the guy calling yumion saying that he wouldn't even be able to scratch him because they grew up and improved together in hell for a long time at that time he could still resist the man but at one point the gap between them began to grow too rapidly and reached colossal proportions because yumon was satisfied with what he had and yulchon himself sought to get more which is why he called the outcome

of their battle logical suddenly with a Sharp movement the guy found himself behind the man's back and was already floating in the air preparing to strike his fist filled with a red glow Yun used the Flaming fist of primordial k ability launching a flaming punch at yulchon which caused a shock wave through which the ground began to crack into large particles clouds of dust Rose from the cracks in the ground with a sharp movement the guy moved towards yulchon raising particles of dust and Earth into The air the fire was burning all around the Earth

was shaking and crumbling even more Yun delivered several more of these blows launching a flurry of fire attacks at the man the last such blow caused a powerful explosion that lifted large particles of stones and Earth into the air the guy quickly moved towards yulchon leaving behind burning traces of flame a flurry of fiery attacks rained down on the man but they were all stopped by the field that protected him Yumon approaches the man with a sliding movement simultaneously leaving behind a trail of stones raised into the air he froze as if about to strike

again but instead directed his gaze towards Yulan his brows furrowed and a few cracks could be seen on his face at the sight of the impact the fog dissipated and the soot from the flame rushed upward When the Smoke From the Flames had completely settled Yul Chon's silhouette began to appear he still remained protected by His field so all the attacks inflicted could not even touch him looking at Human from under his brows the man tsked with mockery saying that he had failed his eyes remained lifeless and uninterested but he continued to speak indicating that

the boy's body being used for relocation would not hold up for too long there were many cracks on it it seemed that the body was about to crumble due to the fact that the vessel cannot with stand the force contained in It this will inevitably lead to side effects yun's eyebrows furrowed he knew that yulchon was right but he was not going to give up the man with a smile on his face said that from the very beginning he had been playing along with him that the guy himself had guessed how feudal his efforts were

but immediately the smile disappeared from his face he decided to end this fight the protective field around yulchon began to dissipate making him more accessible around Himself he summoned a stream of energy that rushed Upward at break pck neck speed lifting fragments of stones into the air the stream was visible at a very great distance The Witch of the White Knight noticed him which is why for a second she directed her gaze to the place where he came out for which she immediately received a slap in the face from the enraged mve for daring to

be distracted by something during the battle with him the ground under Yum's Feet began to crack the eyes lit up with rage he understood that he was already at the limit and this vessel could not withstand anymore an understanding of the cruel reality over overtook him no matter how long he thought about the plan and prepared for everything he still exists only for the sake of yulchon these thoughts made him even angrier and an embittered grin appeared on his face gradually the body lost pieces because the vessel could no Longer withstand the internal Force but

yumion only clenched his fists harder the rage that languished in his soul burst out in rays of bright light through the cracks of the vessel he understood that silent night was no more and therefore his reasons for leading her to peace hiding behind anger also became meaningless but the realization of this infuriated yumon so much that they decided not to leave alone but to take yulchon with them the radiance of The body became stronger and stronger because of the cracks The Vessel began to crumble but the man only clenched his fists harder and let out

a war cry raising nearby stones and broken Earth into the air his only thoughts were that he would burn everything to the ground and he and his brother would leave for a better world he screamed with all his might as he used the ability of primordial chaos Heavenly destruction wave as he moved towards yulin and Prepared to strike he covered the distance with Incredible speed leaving behind a bright Trail the ground Shook and the sound wave threw rocks into the air in the center of their Battlefield a bright flash flashed among the battlefield shrouded in

Ash and fog it seemed the brightest suddenly the space was illuminated with white light the Earth began to tremble a loud explosion thundered and the resulting shock and sound waves carried this news hundreds Of kilometers further the dust raised by the the explosion gradually settled The Witch of the White Knight leaning on her elbow covered her face from falling particles of stones and Earth suddenly her eyes widened in Surprise a picture appeared before her of yun's lifeless body disintegrating into small particles and in front of him yulchon stood with his arm extended forward and his

palm facing down a Golden Circle shines behind him the man himself could only Observe the remaining upper part of the vessel's body which slowly but rapidly crumbled looking at this picture from from top to bottom he only tsed arrogantly comparing yumon to a moth in the middle of a flame with a sharp movement the man approached the lifeless body asking him why there were two of them lowering his hand over the body he continued to talk about this saying that they should have been born as one but the Earth itself was afraid of such Power

that could be contained in one person so it separated them tiny light particles began to rise to Yul Chon's fingers he asked his brother not to be angry a shining sphere began to emerge from Yum's chest and stretched straight into the man's Palm preparing to accept her thoughts flashed through the man's head that after so many years he could finally get her but these thoughts were abruptly interrupted a powerful shock wave passed across the battlefield Lifting large and small particles of stones and Earth into the air all this caused dust to rise into the air

which formed a dense curtain when it began to subside and it became possible to see at least something yulchon noticed the silhouette of a man in front of him it was muan who did not allow the man's plans to come true the ground around Shook and the main character prepared to draw his Katana a man floats in the air and his cloak flutters in the wind he Notices some kind of glow in the distance frowning he realizes that something has already begun and he needs to hurry he immediately begins to rush forward nuvon accelerates as

much as possible he notices a huge flow of magic to the side a large ball is seen destroying something there are many small stones flying in the air Newan covers himself with his hand protecting himself from them he makes his way through all these Stones forward he sees Yulchon and half the man's body and concludes that Silent Night has met its end everything is reported to be going according to plan the man reaches out his hand to the lying body a certain ball Shines on the Dead Man's Chest and it becomes known that increasing Yul

Chon's Powers due to the internal energy of the lord of the night was not part of the plans frowning muwan decides that he must stop him a huge flow of magic and flying stones are visible the man stands Eyes sparkling and says that this will not not happen he looks at his opponent seriously UL Chan only arches his eyebrows questioningly he sees someone's image in the newcomer quango face appears the man looks at this slightly closing his eyes he smiles realizing who is in front of him muan opens his mouth when he is called the

fifth head of the northern Heavenly Clan standing opposite him Yulan states that he thought so and he asks if he teamed up with silent Night muan frowns answering in the negative and claims that he only allowed the Savages to fight each other yulin AR an eyebrow pointedly throwing his head back he begins to laugh he stands opposite the serious mu one the man's foot slides along the ground he feels the vibrations of his opponent's laughter in his body they completely surround him yulchon raising his head looks at him declaring that he has not laughed so

well and charmingly for many Decades that he and the lord of the night came here to entertain him with a whole duet he claims that a man is better than one lying on the ground and this is one of the benefactors given to rulers staring intently at the clan leader he reveals that he is different from his father who was always blathering on about the legitimacy of the northern Heavenly Clan and he likes him muan looks back at him emotionlessly silently there is a body behind him and He says that the legitimacy of the northern

Heavenly Clan and the principles of his father were only needed to protect the central plane from chaos and various threats the face of the person lying down is shown when mu's phrase is heard that he is following in his Father's Footsteps the lord of the night opens his eyes slightly he sees the head of the clan as guango while he claims that he too protects the central plane from all sorts of threats and Chaos the body looks at him carefully his head is turned and muan reveals that there is a difference between him and quango

because his father was only a protector the man takes out his blade activating the celestial Sea Of Destruction and declares that vengeance is at his side a stream of light from his powers is visible all buildings and stones are flying in the air yulchon stands among all these Stones new one runs up behind him as he claims to be Funny about the northern sky Clan's legitimacy that he and his father are talking about he turns his head deflecting the blow and it turns out that it was created by him he smiles as he looks at

muwan making an effort his sword trembles with tension the head of the clan clenches his jaw realizing that his opponent is creating a shield with only internal energy yin's eyes sparkle and he notices that the man even after hiding and watching everyone like a rat Still decided to remain ignorant he throws muan side stating that he considered him a virtuous person but apparently jumped to conclusions a man tries to resist the shock wave his sparkling eyes are visible he jumps into the distance leaving a cloud of dust behind him yulin covers her face with her

hand as rocks fly from behind muan the clan leader appears behind him attacking he frowns as he casts blood dance ulon clutches the tip of the blade In his hand muan looks at this in Surprise his head is turned to the side at this time he arches his eyebrows calling muan a foolish child of the northern Heavenly Clan and claims that he too has failed with one movement of his hand he breaks the blade of the clan head Nan's face darkens in absolute shock he raises his eyebrows in surprise he looks away the body of

the Lord of Darkness is visible he looks at him everything is sparkling and Yulan seems Stunned a lot of particles are shown flying in the air a gray Haze appears with them it gradually dissipates yulin stands in the distance wondering when he last Felt This Feeling the rocky area is destroyed and he states that he is slowly becoming angry a blurry picture of the earth is visible it repeats decreasing suddenly it becomes very small buildings are shown that have sunk into the ground the man picking up the stone remembers the witch who managed to Escape

in such a short time and says that Mentor pulang from the shalin temple is suppressing the violent fools from Silent Night not only here but also in other places and now he has no choice left except to rely on it a man is seen with a fan in his hands he comes out revealing himself completely moona fans himself and reports confusion in the distance there is a silhouette of a man Yulan looks at his hand with a dark face there is a semblance of a wound on the Palm a man is shown rapidly rushing forward

Yulan turns his hand back where the scratch is visible he remembers the man who stabbed him his face darkens as he realizes he's let them loose too much he decides it's time for him to go he stands with his hands behind his back and comes to the conclusion that the the time has come to turn the world upside down again he turns around addressing the man standing sideways to him he tells him to gather the finest troops From each Clan search the entire Central plane in search of the northern Heavenly Clan because they are probably

recovering somewhere and accumulating strength a man with a bloody face reports that he understands him manwa slams his fan shut when Yulan asks if he has looked into the matter he calmly declares that he found dung's corpse and it seems to him that he fell from the demonic technique of the bloody cross and was killed by the second demon of Chaos whom he raised he makes a hand gesture and Yulan calls him a fool and claims that until they develop Talent worthy of the position of the new Minister he will have to carry out his

functions to this Mona is silent at first and then says that he obeys him Ulin turns his head telling him to work on reorganizing the central Heavenly Alliance first a suffering Man without legs is seen the man raises the corners of his eyebrows tisking he remembers Mo Onan and the thought sounds that judging by the fact that there was no news from her until now she died yulin raises his head realizing that he regrets wasting his inherited blood on these fools and he wonders how this happened a man with sparkling eyes is shown and yulin

concludes that no one can compare to him looking down he orders to call n there are men behind him and he claims that it won't be easy so they will need to take advantage of his weakness his face Darkens and he declares that the time has come to reshape this world from now on the invulnerable illustrious family will take control of everything and he will personally do it a grayish sky is visible a building with a wall is shown trees are depicted behind it there are a lot of them and it seems like a whole

Forest the trunks of many trees are visible a couple of people appear among them it turns out that it is muan breathing heavily who puts the lord of The Night On The Ground there is blood on his face he remembers a smiling man he plays a musical instrument sighing the clan leader realizes that Daniel was the lord of the night all in cracks the man claims that Daniel who died at the hands of muwan was a rare genius even for silent night he stood out not only for his martial art but also for everything else

looking at the head of the clan he reports that he only transferred the dying himself into his Body but he is yumon the lord of the night while muan listens to him carefully he says that when he the heir of the northern Heavenly Clan came to share information and proposed to jointly launch a surprise attack on the central Heavenly Alliance he generally guessed what he was planning new one is surprised by this he remembers how they sat at the table the phrase says that they have already met a hooded man is shown who reports that

Gian the Learned demon spirit and Military adviser to Silent Night is just his latest cover the night Lord's eye is slightly open and he claims that he suspected mean's true intentions but compared to the central Heavenly Alliance the Silent Night Masters were fundamentally lacking in strength so he decided to believe in him and pretend to to be deceived and light Yul Chon's hunting dogs from the northern Heavenly Clan LED Silent Night to its downfall But in the end it showed up anyway HEI is leaning on a tree trunk declaring that Yulan was right after all

the destruction of Silent Night was his fault because such an incompetent guy was their leader many trees are visible and a phrase is heard that the lord of the night will soon die so muan needs to hurry looking up he tells him to absorb all of his life energy claiming that it is not because he likes him or Wants Revenge he would simply rather give it To anyone than let Yulan take it he says that he doesn't want to give him anything and muan frowns a small ball sparkles on his chest and he says that

life is so long that it goes against the laws of nature this is not a blessing but only a series of sufferings things turn dark and he claims that although he failed this hellish life is finally ending new one is surprised to see the glowing ball and the lord of the night declares that in the vastness of kho There are neither Eternal friends nor Eternal enemies the ball plunges into the head of the clan he opens his mouth in amazement suddenly he throws his head back as a stream of light pours from his eyes the

light that comes from it rises into the very Sky the moment ahead of Silent Night and jimong along with a small Force invaded the territory of the central Heavenly Alliance it was the moment when the remaining troops of Silent Night fell for the bait set by m A deception attack designed to attract attention and disperse the troops and during the attack of the lord of the night with a small selected Detachment on the moan family the ENT entire block where the moan family lived began to collapse several explosions occurred in the streets at the same

time mon we screamed like a wild animal destroying everything around him but the result was the lying corpses of the people of Silent Night one of the survivors Crawled away begging for mercy from the approaching person but the man did not pay attention to his pleas and killed the enemy with a blow of his pole the monk who killed the man frowned and raised his hand saying amapa the other monks stood motionless behind him looking at the corpses of the people these monks were 108 AR hats representing the shalen temple salvon stood on the side

watching and listening as the two monks talked to each other They discussed the fact that their Mentor pulin ordered them to kill everyone salvan bowed his head and closed his eyes in shame as the arat commander ordered everyone to split into six groups of 18 and thoroughly search the central Heavenly Alliance he remembered how while fighting in the gorge he striking a blow shouted scolding his opponent for the fact that he had ceased to be a man and began to Rob and kill for the sake of lands Swinging his sword and sending away his staff

the man whose eyes had accumulated moisture shouted saying that they just want to live not conquer as the blade and staff collided the man opposite Salon shouted again saying that they had spent their entire lives in the barren lands of the dead and none of them were born into happiness and prosperity because of Silent Night the man began to cry tears flowed from his eyes as he screamed saying that they were not even Allowed to dream but they were also people in the same warm blood flowed from them but in order to survive they had

to become animals the man's eye opened wide tears flowed from his eyes as he screamed in hysterics asking salvone if he had ever cooked and eaten the Flesh of his parents brothers and friends for the sake of survival salvone opened his mouth in shock and began to sweat while listening to his opponent shouting that their life was terrible And tiring and someone like Salon did not dare lower them to the level of pathetic animals because they just want to live standing with his head bowed salvon asked his mentor if they were doing the right thing

huge trees towered in the forest from which strange sounds were heard new one looking at the upper body of the lord of the night felt how everything began to double in his eyes next he looked at his hands which had several projections in his eyes the Protagonist legs gave away from fatigue mean's eyes widened and steam came out of his open mouth he crouched down feeling the incompatibility of energy the protagonist clenched his teeth in despair trying to concentrate he needed to use the secret of 10,000 thousand spirits to take control of the internal energy

of chaos but the energies contradicted each other causing complications the protagonist looked sharply to the side sensing a threat Newan jumped away dodging the ice spikes that formed from under the ground Newan in whose eyes everything was double landed on the ground and then fell on one knee and barely stopped himself from falling completely with his hands the protagonist narrowed his eyes cursing that the enemy had come right now looking ahead he saw jimong standing in front of him new one began to concentrate the figure of jimang standing in front of him became clearly Visible

although she was still seeing double soon the protagonist was able to see normally while juman looked at him indifferently standing motionless her eyes widened sharply as she demanded that muwan give up the night Lord's body jumong's pupils lit up as she looked at her master's body the upper half of the lord of the knight's body lay near the tree the capillaries in her eyes began to burst and The Witch of the White Knight frowned and looked at muan she Remembered that moment 10 years ago then muan bit his lower lip being wounded he looked at

her now she regretted that she did not kill him then muan on his knees looked at the Witch of the White Knight who turned slightly towards her master's body saying that muan by creating unnecessary feelings for hhal had ruined the girl's life the protagonist Rose to his feet when he saw ice begin to form next to Jim Yang's Palm The embittered Witch of the White Knight spread her Arms to the sides and with her face Twisted with anger rushed at muan asking how much longer was he going to interfere with her muan whose face was

Dripping with sweat opened his eye wide when he realized that everything had begun to double again approaching muan jimang waved her hand creating ice spikes underneath him but the protagonist even in this state was able to jump to the side and Dodge the attack muan landed on his back and immediately Raised his legs preparing to stand up with a sharp jerk mentally he scolded himself because he should have been prepared for such a situation and taken a Squad of blood and sword with him the protagonist regrouped and got down on all fours mentally telling himself

that no one knew that the Speedy deployment of troops to restore the Tang Clan destroyed by the Shadow Demon of the fresh wind would lead to such consequences new one raised his head and Looked at his opponent while the sweat continued to flow down his face if he only had 10 minutes to activate the technique of concentrating his internal energy he would be able to withstand everyone normally jimang moved at great speed behind muan at the moment when he was able to fully get to his feet the protagonist felt the cold behind him and was

horrified The Witch of the White Knight standing behind him again waved her hand directing the ice towards muan Huge ice Peaks formed in the forest destroying everything in their path the protagonist who managed to dodge with difficulty fell down from the block of ice during the fall the protagonist's body collided with Ledges several times muan fell to the ground and barely managed to put his hand out so as not to push his head to the ground the protagonist was lying on the ground trying to get up he understood that if he could not harmonize the

Raging Internal energy and hastily use it without taking control then he would not be able to cope with the side effects suddenly mean's thoughts were interrupted when the White Knight witch's Palm appeared right in front of his face the protagonist immediately reacted and jumped to the side he turned over and swung his arm striking The Witch of the White Knight jimong pressed her lips as muwan Kai flashed centimeters from her head mian's Fist And jumong's palm collided their Kai illumin illuminated the entire area with a bright white light a huge column of Kai formed at

the sight of the collision between the protagonist and The Witch of the White Knight compressed air began to spread throughout the clearing in the forest only the huge trees of the forest were able to withstand and not be destroyed due to the sharp gust of wind created by the Collision of two people the protagonist lay on the ground Holding his arm his muscles hurt so much that he screamed through clenched teeth jimang was not seriously injured after the collision and only skitted over due to the inertia created by their Collision stopping the White Knight which

looked at muan and said that in the past the northern wall stood strong and protected everyone but his son ruined everything jimang swung her hand her eyes glowing brightly due to her Kai muan was lying on the ground writhing in Pain his teeth clenched he suddenly opened his eyes sensing a threat at the last moment he managed to jump to the side and Dodge the ice spikes that formed under him a wall of ice rose up behind muan muan retreating back suddenly collided with an ice wall he looked back sharply and frowned cursing everything in

the world juman took advantage of the protagonist's confusion by suddenly appearing right in front of him but a man in a Red Cloak and Hood Suddenly appeared and blocked the path of the Witch of the White Knight preventing her from attacking muan jumin sharply widened her eyes recognizing the man the wall behind muan began to crumble as he looked at his savior in shock Hassel stood in front of muan and apologized for being late The Witch of the White Knight continued to look at her former student in dis belief Hassel raised her hand and began

to remove her Hood after she took off her Hood Hassel Turned her head and looked at muan before asking how he was feeling muan in whose eyes everything began to double again held his wounded hand looking at his beloved in disbelief mun and CH ran towards muan running up to him mun asked the protagonist his condition running up to him the worried mun not paying attention to the Witch of the White Knight said that they barely found him Lon stroked ch's head with two fingers and said that it was all thanks to him The dog

winked at muan with one eye the protagonist trembling in pain bent over a little asking mun why they came to such a dangerous place nervous munin stretched out his hands to muwan and talked about how hassol was worried about him and the military adviser allowed them to come and none of them knew the central planes better than him so he led them along a shortcut munen grabbed the falling mu one with one hand grumbled a little and said that his Sister's instincts were correct at this time Hassel stood motionless looking at her mentor their robes

fluttered in the wind as they stood motionless looking at each other the Witch of the White Knight began to raise her hands and called out to Hassel Hassel did not move from her place and greeted her Mentor jimang rubbed his chin and said that she knew that Hassel fell from mean's sweet words and went over to his side hassel's hair fluttered a little when she called Jimang her Mentor Hassel frowned a little and asked jimang why she did this to her remembering how she sat in the room with her knees drawn up Hassel asked her

Mentor if she was really just a witch needed to attract detention and also instill fear in the inhabitants of the central plane remembering how she used the Moonlight chaks Hassel asked jimang if that was why she was trying to enhance his demonic nature with them then the girl remembered how sarin Attacked her with a scream she asked her Mentor another question did her existence really come down to this pasel narrowed her eyes at jimang and then asked another question did her Mentor really give the order to get rid of her at any time was she

a simple murder weapon and she could always find another V and grow a new one a white night which raised her hand to her face and began to massage her forehead pass all seeing how Her teacher was massaging her forehead demanded that she answer questions jimang straightened her clothes telling Hassel that she had no choice they needed a sacrifice for the dying silent night so it wasn't just about her it was about everyone else as well Hassel tilted her head slightly telling jimong that she was like a mother to her moisture began to appear in

the girl's eyes as she said that even if she mistook jimang for her mother she Considered her only a tool for Silent Night The Witch of the white night looked at her former student saying that although she did not know how it came to this she should not allow herself to be deceived not allow fleeting emotions to deceive her almost crying Hassel frowned and asked if the Witch of the White Knight could have crossed over to them the Witch of the White Knight of the table motionless and looked at her student listening as she told

her that UL Chan was to blame for everything and the culprit had already been determined they did not need to fight The Witch of the white Knights straightened up and looking at Hassel answered her by saying that she could not join her because they had been enemies for too long so she should join her muan sat down on the ground and tried to catch his breath putting his hand to his chest munan stood nearby anxiously watching the protagonists tears flowed from hassel's Eyes after she heard her mentor's refusal and she asked her for forgiveness beloved

muan raised her hands transforming into her form of The Witch of the white night she raised her head and continued to cry calling muan the person she loves jimang opened her eyes wide when she saw the actions of her student jimang raised her hands and frowned she was Furious a snowstorm began to form around her as she angrily asked Hassel how dare she use the silver Chaos mind technique on her did she decide to betray her again for a man a chakum appeared in front of hassel's palm when she waved her hand saying that she

never betrayed her Mentor because she was the one who betrayed jimang again widened her eyes in surprise at seeing the new chakram as jimang pulled her hand back the chakum Hassel previously used appeared in front of her Palm enraged by this Behavior Jim hin sharply extended her hand pointing her Chakam at the student Hassel in response to this also sharply extended her hand throwing her chakam mun and muan stood aside and watched as the two guns collided causing strong gusts of wind and destruction of the ground both men looked at Hassel worried about her muan

squinted his eyes were still double and he couldn't see properly mentally he decided not to miss miss the chance that hassol gave him the protagonist sat down on the ground again and put his hand to His chest deciding to quickly take control of the Raging internal energy so that it would reach true reason and gain stability Lon who was sweating profusely from his face due to his worries glanced at muan when he called out to him muan raised his hands and head up saying that now he would block his five senses to focus all his

strength on internal energy so he hoped for him the protagonist lowered his head and exhaled while stretching his arms forward mun Sweating profusely told muan that he could count on him when muwan placed his hands on his knees and closed his eyes his Kai began to emanate from his body in the form of a haze having moved into his subconscious muwan seemed to find himself in impenetrable Darkness with water on the floor white rays of Kai in the forest collided with each other trying to hit two human figures in the blink of an eye jimong

and Hassel flying in the air exchanged dozens of blows to Their chakras Hassel waved her hand channeling her chakr jimang B and also waved her hand pointing at Hassel the chakrams began to move around them non-stop colliding with each other mun standing on the ground watched the battle in the sky he involuntarily opened his mouth in surprise at the battle in the sky someone was moving at great speed through the forest the trees blurred in his eyes all obstacles vegetation and living creatures were Nothing more than a moment for this man lungan turned around sharply

sensing the approach of enemies he immediately stood behind mu1 and grabbed the hilt of his sword mun pulled out his sword and put it in front of him when he saw a group of archons approaching them with the intention of killing several dozen monks wrapped in white and red robes flew towards mang who put his sword forward the main character sat behind the guy with his eyes closed the dark dog barks Near him with a serious look Mong looked at the shayin monks armed with wooden staffs he mentally guessed that the shayin temple was supposed

to prevent silent KN from attacking the central Heavenly Alliance looking at the approaching enemies the guy clenched the weapon in his hands as he stood up he mentally concluded that they had mistaken them for members of Silent Night they accused them of this out of the blue while holding off an attack From one of the Monk's staff manga asked them to calm down holding back the attack he noticed a monk running around him he turned in his Direction in Surprise and realized that it would be difficult for him to repel his attack having parried the

blow he launched a Counterattack with his sword cutting off the enemy's head putting his sword forward he shouted with all his might that they were not from Silent Night air currents and an unusual silver ring Revolved around the protagonists one of the monks noted that the silver chakram protects muan several monks looked up Cassel was floating in the sky she spread her hands on opposite sides from which white particles emanated veins of anger appeared on the face of juman who swung his hand at her with a furious expression on her face she threw a silver

ring towards the girl and asked how she dared to be distracted from the battle with her Mentor in an instant Jimang noticed the approaching monks she redirected the attack towards them one of them shouted that these were the white witches of Silent Night and they needed to be killed sighing angrily she mentally noted that these were 108 Shale and R hats she used the silver light of the ice crystals as she launched an arc attack and covered the attackers with a 20 M layer of ice she furiously questioned how they even had the courage to

intervene jumang landed on the ground Several monks immediately rushed towards her one of them shouted that the monsters from Silent Night would pay with Karma and go through a cycle of reincarnation she turned sharply in their Direction her eyes glowed white as she prepared to attack ice crystals began to form near her hand it was the ability to reflect the palms of silver chaos energy small snowflakes and ice crystals instantly covered the location Mong having received a blow from the Enemy slid along the ground blood was running down his face he clenched his teeth and

shouted for them to stop and listen to him his eyes widened as he looked towards the protagonists several monks approached the meditating protagonist one of them said that they the Shale and monks do not give into the admonitions of demons changing his face the guy shouted for them to stop he instantly squatted into a snatched position making a dash at the last Moment with a furious expression on his face with a swing of his blade he was able to cut the weapons of several Monks at this moment the protagonist stood up and calmly began to

walk in the opposite direction having slipped further by inertia mung breaked sweat streaming down his face he holding a sword in front of him declared with pure anger that they were not Monks at all but simply bald Psychopaths who could not listen to a person jumong making hand Gestures repelled the attacks of her opponents with the help of her magic having destroyed several opponents she turned towards the student Hol also fought several monks in hand-to-hand combat turning around jumang struck the Monk's staff with her forearm a moment later with a circular attack she threw back

the second enemy attacking from behind she standing in a fighting pose was ready for battle her eyes emitted a bright light Hassel surrounded by Particles of white magic looked at her teacher she looked into her eyes confidently jiman who stopped also looked at her the shadow of the landing woman's feet appeared on the ground taking a stance Hassel prepared for battle jum hin rushed away her student reacted and did the same in the center of a clearing surrounded by Forest they clashed their attacks streams of ice magic spread throughout the forest after placing the block

student Hassel slid Along the ground for about 10 m there was a wound on the cold woman's hands from the blow she stopped holding the back of the meditating protagonist she turned in his Direction and looked at the back of his head 10 m away mang attacked and repelled the attacks of two monks three opponents flew towards him with their hands emitting light and using a sacrificial crushing Palm the surprised guy tried to block realizing that he did not have time to Dodge in an Instant the white-haired girl imprisoned the monks in a crystal hle

standing next to Mong spread her arms to the sides the light from the Monk's ability fell on her face the guy clenched his teeth trying his best to protect muan also covering the main character Hassel gritted her teeth and squeezed the maximum out of herself The Flash from the ability illuminated several hundred m a huge column of energy shot into the sky several monks Rose heavily from the Ground flying opposite them Jim hun also injured by the technique raised her hand and looked at her opponents shocked mang looked at the tall guy who shielded him

from the blow Hol pressed against his body almost undamaged tried to understand the situation veins ran through the protagonist's body he looked at his enemies with a cold menacing gaze protecting his comrades his eyes Shone with anger looking at the main character who lowered his head slightly Hassel Said his name still looking at the guy in Surprise mung exclaimed his brother White Steam emanated from the main character's body he continued to hold his loved ones the steam began to give way to rare purple lightning that surrounded the protagonist's body he began to analyze the situation

around him looking to the right he saw three lying and four standing living opponents he looked to the left there he saw Jim hang still lying battered removing the Aura muan looking at Hassel thanked her and said that although it was difficult to decide she still rushed to his Aid the slightly recovered girl with a calm look and a faintly visible smile said not to thank her because compared to his long silent support and and the trust placed in him this is nothing she said that she should even apologize for arriving so late looking at

muan she said that she had an unfinished conversation with her Mentor looking at The girl he said that he understood and told her to take care of herself continuing to look into his eyes she told him to take care of himself too Hassel ran to her Mentor the protagonist turned towards his brother and asked if he was okay wiping the blood from his face he said that he was fine and asked if the main character was okay smiling slightly and stroking the guy's hair muan said that thanks to his efforts everything was fine he also

said that he Can now rest sheathing his sword the guy in the place with the dark dog walked in the opposite direction from the monks after following him with his gaze the protagonist looked towards the opponents with cold violet eyes several dozen bald men took up fighting stances the shalen temple previously shunned by everyone and living in isolation finally decided to reveal itself to the world letting his head go a little new and prepared for battle looking at his opponents he Took a few steps he jumped he landed a moment later he jumped again he

raised his hands he lowered them he continued to rotate his brushes he made a final downward movement with his hands he threw his head back his hair stood up at the speed of this action lowering it he exhaled returning to his stance he jumped in an instant only small Sparks of lightning remained in its place while in the same position making a hand gesture he found himself behind three Monks near whose faces there was a little energy without having time to react the head of one of the opponents rose up under the influence of a

blow to the chin at the same instant the second monk received a side blow to the face from the mouth of the third Monarch whose head flew off from the protagonist's blow drool began to flow looking at his hand emitting steam the main character mentally stated that the pulse breathing blood and energy flows Had stabilized continuing to look at his hand he thought about the feeling that he was in a new body it was light as a feather and was already boiling from the force gushing over the edge closing his eyes he mentally declared that

he would try to add and strengthen his technique 10,000 Shadows with renewed internal energy keeping his eyes closed he put one of his hands forward he took a stance a second before the attack of several monks surrounding him making a Gesture with his hands he spoke the required phrase to use the Ability remaining with his eyes closed the main character struck the monk in the face with his forearm simultaneously with an attack with his right hand on the shoulder of another opponent he mentally said that two different and Powerful streams of energy were merging in

one channel having carried out the attack he spread his arms he punched the third monk in the chin continuing to repeat The spell he having fought off another batch of enemies began to create streams of energy in his palms he ended the use of the ability by talking about its existence as a single Shadow taking a fighting stance the protagonist created a huge stream of wind which lifted into the sky and threw back several dozen monks a huge shock wave passed through the forest keeping his eyes closed the protagonist thrust his steam covered fist forward

the Starry Sky was above The heads of the fighting Warriors the Striking of two identical white Rings against each other caused white Sparks raising her head looking coldly at her student jimang stated that it was she who taught him the current martial art they used the silver chaos spiritual art looking at her attacking teacher she said that despite this she had broken free from the shackles of her art and made it completely her own carrying out an attack with her hand on the girl's Shoulder jimang said a little irritably that she was only her reflection

and could not surpass her dodging the attack Hassel with blazing eyes stated that while hiding in recent years she had abandoned martial arts and had no intention of either developing the spiritual art of silver chaos or honing her current one carrying out a ring attack on the jumang Block the girl continued saying that strangely enough only by giving up everything she was Finally able to open her eyes and saw all the shortcomings and strategies that she had not noticed before putting up a block teacher Hassel began to carry out a Counterattack with an angry look

the thought appeared in her mind that hassel's glass was full because she emptied it they continued to alternate between attacking and defending in hand-to-hand combat thoughts appeared in jumong's head that they studied the same martial art and reached the same Heights However branches growing from the same tree trunk very greatly also hansol's spiritual art is different from her art only it is completely compl completed Hassel attacked with her weapon in an arcing pattern they had the same starting point but the degree of Mastery is now completely different and all thanks to the deep understanding of

Hassel herself as jimang watched her student approach she mentally stated that her student had grown up and she Couldn't even believe that she could have reached the point of understanding running up to her teacher Hassel spread her arms to the side looking at the student with her crippled face jiman mentally said that this moment would be the last lesson for her she looking at hassle serious look mentally told her to fight with all her might the protagonist stood among dozens of corpses the sound of a golden Peg being struck echoed throughout the forest Ean looked

back at The sound stretching his hand forward he deflected the massive wind attack steam was leaving his body he recalled an attack that uses the sound of a bell dozens of monks stood holding staffs in their hands several large men were holding a huge bell hanging on a wooden base they used a bell of light to protect the temple holding a log tied to a rope around his neck one of the monks beat the bell with it a large man in a Red Cloak wearing a huge gold necklace Around his neck held out the palm

of his left hand it was spiritual masterpan of the nine Heavens looking towards the protagonist he said Amitabha a man with a long Gray beard analyzing the situation in battle said that he saw an amazing person in the middle of the chaos caused by a quiet night remembering the protagonist's father he looked at him and compared him to Quang HHO he compared these two images the main character holding his hand forward Looked at his opponent his hair fluttering in the wind he looked at the man coldly and said that they were finally able to meet

after 10 years he recalled a picture from his distant childhood when his father protected him from the nine Heavens little muwan looked at the battle scene with Detachment remembering One of Those whom his father fought he mentally stated that on that day he clearly saw the madman from the nine Heavens rejoicing More than anyone else and literally exuding malice he recalled Pan's face which reflected the sincere Joy of battle and Madness the protagonist mentally declared that he was the real incarnation of Aura not Buddha coldly looking at his opponent with his violet eyes he asked

him if he was still a disgusting monster slightly closing his eyes the bald monk holding a golden staff said that he was once so much stronger and more ambitious than Everyone around him that he could not be called a monk he stated that although it is sad to admit he was a monk who had gone astray filled with mental anguish and contradictions making a gesture with his right hand he asked who if not him was destined for a place in hell he raised his staff with several golden rings which beating against the base made a

sound hitting the ground with his staff he used the formation of 108 R hats yellow streams of electricity Dispersed in different directions an electric Aura covered each monk he used Soul induction a body transference technique looking at the action of his old acquaintance muan mentally stated that art internally is like water flowing from a higher place to a lower one looking around he mentally said that this technique allows a person with developed inner Arts to share his techniques with less developed people he looked at the piece of wooden staff Lying on the ground saying that

judging by the cut it was the work of Mong he picked it up having slightly examined and raised part of the staff he mentally said that this would be enough for him he thrust his staff forward pulan used a massive skyfist attack dozens of monks covered in his Aura flew towards the protagonist a small Firefly flew over his head moving quickly between the Warriors he knocked them out with his staff in an instant dozens of monks were On the ground a firefly flew through his hair passing the flying monks the protagonist with a cold and

confident look holding a weapon in his hands walked forward several dozen warriors were replaced by a new energetic party of monks pulan used the ability turned against one with a bird's cry the hands of supreme wisdom having surrounded the main character the monks jumped towards him a huge explosion destroyed a dozen trees the Dust several meters the monks Looked at the destroyed rock formation on which the protagonist stood they looked there in Surprise and could not find him they looked at each other until they heard the sound of muan approaching from the air looking coldly

at his enemies he mentally said that they move as a single organism their Harmony and consistency are amazing he also mentally stated that he would need to memorize this technique for the northern Heavenly Clan a warrior standing behind dozens of Monks struck the bell with a log the protagonist turned around at the sound light began to appear near the Bell this was the bell of light technique protecting the temple instantly finding himself in front of the monks holding the Bell he destroyed it with a simple Blow from a wooden staff the men who did not

have time to react received blows to their faces which immediately knocked them out sweat ran down Pan's face he looking at the actions of the main Character hit the ground with his staff a dozen monks behind the main character jumped on him covered with a new Aura the main character instantly turned in their Direction two huge Palms emitting light appeared in front of muan pulan used the arat energy technique the mighty palm of a guardian deity lowering his head slightly the protagonist raised his weapon he quickly slammed his staff onto the stone floor using the

northern sky wall parts of the crushed stone Scattered in different directions the shock wave hit the monks flying towards muan she also hit pulan who was standing nearby a huge column of concentrated purple energy rose up in the middle of the forest a huge shock wave destroyed the entire location a golden staff lay on the destroyed ground also scattered gold beads lay there in the midst of the enormous destruction stood pulan covering his head with his Golden Hands dozens of hands covered his face feeling The end of the attack he opened his eyes slightly this

was the spiritual technique of supreme wisdom the Thousand Palms of the tathagata making a gesture with the fingers of both hands he summoned a huge number of dense Golden Hands that enveloped his entire body someone's hair could be seen in the thicket of the forest pulan looking at his henchmen lying unconscious on the ground reported that muwan knocked them all unconscious in an instant Hulen Looking at the main character said that his power surpasses even the 108 AR hats who continued his strength the shayin master looking at muan wondered if he wanted to say that

they were all not Rivals for him pulen with his hands parallel to each other prepared to attack the shayin master with glowing green eyes said that his sins still could not be washed away Pula moving his hands behind his back said that if one more sin was added to his sins nothing Would change noting that he would still have to burn in Hellfire the main character looking at the capabilities of the Shale and master stated in his thoughts that a person cannot have so many hands noting that besides his Spirit everything else he has is

the creation of an illusion with the help of Kai pulin attacking with his hands behind his back used the amitab technique new one looking at the attack from a thousand hands heading towards Him heard the shayin master using the Thousand Pals Supreme wisdom spiritual technique the main character with a menacing look looking at pula's technique said in his thoughts that the power is an ucer hands just like real ones nuvon swinging his stick Was preparing to fight off the hands heading towards him the main character having repelled the attack with lightning speed approached the shayin

master Hulen looking at how muan handled his Technique was in shock the shayen master held out his hands in front of him and used iron beads pain using the technique destroyed every everything around raising a cloud of dust the main character dodging the technique and jumping out behind the shalen master Was preparing to attack Pula turning back noticed muvon heading towards him the shalin master looking at the main character wondered in his thoughts where he got so much strength at such a young Age pulen preparing to receive an attack from the northern blade wondered in

his thoughts who could have known that the events of the day would lead to such an outcome The Narrative moves into the memories of the shalin master at the peak of the shayin development of internal art the achievement of supreme Mastery was considered and also only by completing bodily techniques thanks to the book I Jin Jing the cannon of measurement in muscles is considered the Beginning of Shayan also with the help of divine Supreme wisdom one could achieve enlightenment nicknamed the Supreme omnipotent Mastery Pula remembering his younger self said that in the entire history of

shayin only a few people achieved Supreme Mastery the shayin master went on to say that he was the pride of shayin because he was the third to master the Supreme skill in the last Thousand Years Pula recalling his smile said that during his youth he was Righteous and unshakable carrying in his heart remarkable determination and great Ambitions after which the shalin master said that the word monk did not suit him noting that during his wanderings he was dubbed the monk who went astray after which he began to punish evil and increase the honor of shayin

Fula recalling how he lay on the ground said that he defeated evil until he met mon yulin who defeated him noting that this was his first defeat the sh Shin Master Recalling his stunned expression said that it seemed to him that no one in the world could compete with the countless martial arts of the shayin temple noting that the crushing defeat plunged him into violent shock Tulin recalling Moon's look said that it was a wall that he could not overcome the shal and master recalling how he went on a journey with yulin said that he

succumbed to his inner demon after which he agreed with moan and everything and Cooperated with him pain remembering himself as an adult said that it seemed quite natural to him that powerful people should interfere in history the shayin master remembering himself in old age said that the unenlightened had to be guided on the true path noting that he did not doubt for a moment the goodness of his actions considering every decision Fair aimed at protecting the world pulin recalling the image of guango said that everything changed as Soon as he met him the shayin master

recalling guango standing in front of moan reported that his Fierce self-belief and ability to make decisions and recklessness were expressed in his reluctance to ever give up the decisions he had made pulan recalling wano's statuesque image said that with the exception of Moy and yulin his existence frightened him noting that he seemed to have hit a wall again the shayin master remembering guano's Menacing gaze called it the northern wall of chin gangho Pula recalling the north wall standing sideways to him reported that guango had the spirit and convictions that he had lost many years ago

noting that he gave up and adjusted but chin did not deviate at all from his unshakable convictions the shayin master remembering chin leaving them said that the Thousand-Year history of shayin was crushed like a pathetic insect by a clan that lasted only a 100 years Pula using One of his techniques parried the main character's blow Newan looking at his stick noticed how nothing was left of it the main character raised his head and looked at the sky new one standing with his back to the shalen master felt some changes pulin spread his arms and used

boded hara's three sword technique the shayin master with golden eyes glowing in his thoughts said that he should not be given any concessions noting that he needed to use all the techniques to Destroy him in one Fell Swoop Pula with his head down shouted using the booted hara's Supreme Mastery over the heavens the shayin master with his Golden Hands folded in front of him also used the guani and Holy Light technique the main character looking at the forest noticed how the shayin master was approaching him new one moving his hand behind his back wanted to

take something the main character clutching the Broken Sword attached to his back prepared for pula's Attack new one taking out a sword and holding it in front of him was waiting for the shayin master the main character looking forward felt something Newan turned and looked at the ground and noticed a glow hola using body transfer telepathy lifted the bodies of unconscious subordinates and grabbed the protagonists muan looked with disgust at the shayen Master's technique the main character looking at the unconscious guys noticed that they would not let him Go muan drawing his hand with a

sword said in his thoughts that P who controls his students who lost Consciousness until the very end personifies contradiction and hypocrisy the shayin master using the lunar solar Guan technique prepared to strike the motionless protagonists fulin surrounded by the Golden Glow of the technique told muan to go to hell first noting that he would join him someday the main character turned his head and watched The impending blow muan turned his head and looked at his hand surrounded by the Disciples of the shalin master and thought about something the main character realizing that he could not

escape with the sword in his hands let him go Newan looking at the light of the impending attack was ready for countermeasures the main character holding a sword in his hands struck the approaching pain the shalen master having received the blow bled profusely Pain coughing up a huge amount of blood said that this could not be the shal and master fell to the ground dead bleeding new one looked at his hands and was surprised by what he did the main character looking at his empty hands felt the sword in his hands pula's blood spread across

the ground the corpse of the shalin master lying on the ground left a pool of blood underneath the main character watched a broken sword in front of him approaching the sword muwan Bent down and took it taking the sword the main character put it behind his back turning around muan noticed someone gone sitting behind a tree and closing his mouth heard the protagonist wonder how long he was going to sit Saul standing up and coming out from behind the tree said that apparently he was the same nor Northern blade that he had heard about gone

further wondered who would have thought that the northern blade and his mentor had such an Unpleasant relationship the main character looking at Saul coming out from behind a tree wondered if he was a monk named sa gon gone remembering how muan knocked him out said that he had met him before the main character looking at Saul with his head down said that there was little time left so he would be brief mu one looking at the unconscious monks told gone to take them back to shayin the main character looking at the remaining monks said that

They need to cut off all worldly ties and forget about enmity noting that they should live in isolation th lowered his head and closed his eyes sweating profusely keeping his head bowed Saul announced that he understood everything noting that from this day on shayin would no longer participate in worldly activities outside its walls G also said that they would once again raise the teachings of Buddhism and correct the contradictions in their hearts noting That they would return to isolation and disappear from the world of material Affairs the main character looking at Saul wondered whether he

could trust them noting that later he would be convinced of this Newan looking at gone with his head down said that he hoped that he would never have to visit Shayan the main character watched as Saul regretted the Monk's actions nean convinced of gon's honesty turned away closing his eyes the main character Turning back noticed a huge Whirlwind in the thicket of the forest H wasel spread her arms and controlled the ice hurricane as she used the rockless silver grip through which Jim hun spreading her arms used the same technique hwal and jumang used a

technique to push their whirlwinds together having collided the ice vortexes disappeared jumong's weapons were thrown into a tree breaking into pieces H wasel placing her mentor on her Shoulder blades stood over her H wasel slammed her hand on the ground near her mentor's head and looked at her jimam looking at what Hassel had done wanted to say something jum him looking at the student said that she had surpassed her jumong closed her eyes and wondered why she was procrastin ating noting that she should finish what she started H wasel looking at her Mentor teared up

at her words H wasel moving away from her Mentor wondered how she could do this Jimong rising from the ground said in her thoughts that the secret of the Silver Spirit dries up emotions noting that at the same time her student was able to free herself from this curse and reach the desired State retaining her feelings jumen looking at the student wondered in her thoughts whether she had made a mistake here jumong looking at the turn student who muan was running up to announced that she had been expelled noting that she had nothing more to

Teach her jumong looking at H wasel said that this was the end of their connection juman turning back noticed something juman looking into the thicket of the forest observed a lying body jimin looking at Dana's cracked body said in her thoughts that he had become the vessel of the lord of the night noting that initially this boy was a student of the demon of heavenly sounds jumong remembering little H wasal and danip said in her thoughts that he was Killed by muan jimin looking at the guys standing together wondered in her thoughts whether there was

any point in telling her about this noting that her student did not remember anything from her childhood and besides her blood relationship with danup was only her guess juman continuing to look at the guys wondered in her thoughts that even if this is true is there any point in her talking about it after so many years noting that sometimes happiness is in Ignorance and she has no need to know it jiman remembered the bloody guys asking for help jimong clutching her head because of the memories bit her lip jumong turning away from the main character

and H wasel said that they should live happily ever after jiman got up and went into the depths of the forest H wasel shed tears as she watched her Mentor leave H wasel closed her eyes and cried falling to the ground H wasel expressed her gratitude to her Mentor H Wasel sitting on the floor watched as jimy young disappeared into the fog yon approaching his beloved lifted her from the ground the main character turning back noticed how a raven flew up to him dongen running towards muan wondered if it was all over noting that his

humble servant had just come running to help zongan pursing his lips and closing one eye said that he was definitely not hiding nearby waiting for the end of the battle so that he could appear at the Right moment jongan turning sideways to the guys pointed his finger to the side after which he said that he had prepared a retreat route just in case noting that they made a fuss throughout the area as if declaring that everyone should leave quick quickly jongan then said that they should Escape along the path he found noting that they need

to hurry jongan further wondered what they would do without his help the narrative moves into the depths of the forest jumin Walked through the forest with her head down jumin turning back noticed something jimam looking at the girl in Black wondered if he was the spirit of death jimam turning sideways to the spirit of death wondered how he dares to disappear Without a Trace and appear only now next Jim K wondered where he had been and what he had been doing Jim with a shocked expression on her face said that she first needed to find

a place where she could restore her Internal energy noting that she was terribly exhausted jimong turning to the spirit of death noticed how he pierced her stomach after which the spirit of death wondered why she was always so favorable to H wasal the spirit of death With Tears In Her Eyes reported that she who did not have the talent to inherit the White Knight had immediately abandoned her the girl further wondered why only H wasal was awarded the inheritance the spirit of death pulling Out a blade threw away jimang jimong bleeding and falling to the

ground wondered what these trivial questions were for jumen also said that she would like to praise the student for taking advantage of her weakness and hitting her vital organs clearly jumen living her last seconds said that she no longer cared noting that it was all over the spirit of death raising the blade to her throat said that her Mentor was right and everything was really over the girl Ran the blade across her throat and bled out the spirit of death having cut her throat fell Dead next to her Mentor scraps of fabric flew across the

wind of the night sky the war which never seemed endless ended with the defeat of Silent Night as it was completely erased from history scraps of fabric flying in the wind reached the city the central Heavenly Alliance also suffered damage the shadow of the demon standing on the slope and dragging the victim behind him Looked at the city the borders of Sichuan Province were broken through by the blue Fortress Clan the Ami Clan the Tang Clan and the head of the mirma alliance of Sichuan were interred Jim Hong and his allies were heading to the

city the moan family's surprise attack resulted in enormous property damage and loss of life hon and his allies stood ready to confront on top of that promising talents who were supposed to guide kho into a new future said goodbye To their lives the main character remembering the six Heavens says in his thoughts that even the six Heavens out of nine died and disappeared thean further said in his thoughts that nanu Sage chup by soan hyen henso Dam choom and Mentor pin lost six legends that seemed indestructible the main character also said that because of this

they could not celebrate the victory with a pure heart Yuan remembering the castle said in his thoughts that in the midst Of the chaos in the central Heavenly Alliance as well as unrest around the world the illustrious moan family always managing things from behind the scenes had finally begun to take the stage further the main character said that under the leadership of such a block as the invulnerable Warrior mon yulchon they quickly captured the central Heavenly Alliance the main character recalling the image of yulchon said that mon ychan Sim mu somon hwa began to be

Called The Three Peaks of martial arts muan recalling the image of muw surrounded by troops reported that they began to gather Elite troops from the nine great Clans or other prestigious major Clans under their wing noting that before the consequences of the war with silent night had time to settle the central Celestial Alliance began to prepare to a new war hwa holding a fan and standing next to the screaming man heard him say that the enemy was none Other than the hidden Northern Heavenly Clan who were considered Dead 3 years ago and it also became

known that muan was alive the story went on to say that rumors about Sage choke up Nung guni and even the entire demon exorcism Squad having fallen by his hand began to spread the plot also reported that rumors about the union of the main character and Silent Night also began to spread throughout the world people listened to the man horrified this news Came as a huge shock to Canal Jin wall listening to the man's story smiled sarcastically the man noticed jwall and was surprised by this but other more shocking news also spread Jin wall listened

to Json with his hand on his chin the plot reveals that the connection between Silent Night and the moan family was revealed and it also became known that the common evil was actually an artificial evil Json raising his hands spoke to the people the plot Reports that all the damage caused by the Silent Night raids turned out to be the result of the tactics of the invulnerable Warrior moan yulchon to instill fear the people already knew that the envy and minations of the central Heavenly Alliance led to the destruction of the northern Heavenly Clan so

the truth about Silent Night and the return of muan only fueled the Flames of strife the people listening to Json were confused the story reports That public opinion was divided due to a lack of understanding of what was happening people held their heads and screamed in horror at everything that had happened the story also stated that this was just another wave of fatigue in the central plains already mentally and physically exhausted by the 3-year War the plot moves to the mountains the story will unfold in the mountains where the northern Heavenly Clan is located in

a mountainous area there was a house Whose windows were shrouded in bright light Newan standing next to his subordinates was about to tell them something the main character looking at gin wall wondered how things were with the head of the Tang Clan to which Jin wall said that he is a very strong person gin wall remembering the sight of gangu lying down reported that the head of the Tang Clan lying near death climbed out together with the great mentor tang and the young lady gin wall Remembering gimon and Murray said that they would go back

to the clan to settle All the Troubles gin wall recalling how the Tang family abandoned them said that today the central Heavenly Alliance is not at all the same noting that even within the alliance there are in fighting so they cannot put the same pressure and monitor the Tang Clan and therefore he does not see any problems new one looking at gin wall who who raised his finger said that this sounded Good noting that it was necessary to provide the Tang Clan with all possible support so that it would be easier for them to get

back on their feet to which gin wall said that this had already been done noting that the main character should not worry about it Newan lowering his head slightly said that the moan family had officially reigned over the central Heavenly Alliance noting that their actions were quite unusual to which Jin wall said that he was right About this Jin wall lowered his head and raised his eyebrows and said that the central heavenly Alliance had been defeated and had lost all its reputation further gin wall remembering the person who was broadcasting to the people said that

they were organizing a campaign to influence public opinion based on the fact that the northern Heavenly Clan would Unite with silent night thereby creating Unity through rage noting that this is their beloved strategy gin wall Remembering the Prime Minister interrupting the man speaking said that sitting still was not his style noting that perhaps because he was a member of the central Heavenly Alliance he would be subject object to threats and criticism gin wall further reported that the head of the law enforcement agency who highly values truth and justice has joined forces with them in an

attempt to respond with his word to this campaign Jin wall remembering the man who Directed his subordinates said that they had diligently begun to search for the northern Heavenly Clan Jin wall recalling the clan heads said that due to the conclusion of the alliance the blue Fortress Ami and Tang clans were allowed to enter the northern Heavenly Clan without difficulty noting that there were few people who knew about the clan but sooner or later they would find their location gin wall waving his hands back and forth said that even after Losing their status the central

Heavenly Clan remains itself gin wall further stated that the northern Heavenly Clan has a better chance in the long run noting that it would be better for them to bring them here themselves the main character turning to Gin wall wondered how long it would take to prepare for such a step to which Jin wall said that everything was ready Jin wall while walking through the library with muan stated that if they wanted to get here They would have to cross a river and a large lake noting that it would also be difficult for them due

to the fact that the clan was located in a mountainous area Jin wall further stated that they needed to make full use of this to weaken the enemy troops noting that they would later take advantage of the chaos created and quickly defeat the leaders Jin wall pointing his hands at muan with a maniacal smile said that the role of defeating the leaders goes to him to Which the main character wondered how to bring them here gin wall grinning said that to do this they need to throw bait gin wall looking at the workers raising a

wooden sign with the inscription said that the time had finally come gin wall having gathered everyone in the courtyard announced that it was time for the northern Heavenly Clan to reveal itself to the world in such turbulent times when the people were dumbfounded that the northern Heavenly Clan had made Itself known Dam SAA the Heavenly Sage the hero of the central plains had risen to a level comparable to the previous nine heavens and the current Three Peaks of martial arts he also also became known as the Heavenly emperor of martial arts and his actions began

to arouse genuine curiosity among people after all in Harsh Times of chaos and disorder he was someone whom people could trust sein wearing a flowing white Cape approached the throne sein stood up and looked at The man sitting in front of him moan inhaling smoke looked at the arrival of dam exhaling smoke yulin smiled about to say something Myan looking at sain's darkened face wondered who it was standing next to him noting that could be the same hero Yulan looking at sa and taking off his hood wondered if he was Dam sain the Heavenly emperor

of martial arts Dam after listening to moan looked at him with a menacing look the lady approached the emerald glass and raised His hand to it sachan raising his hand to the emerald capsule looked at the girl inside Dame holding the capsule in his hand looked at the girl with a saddened expression on his face sein looking inside the capsule observed a naked hirin curled up into a ball Dam looking at hin remembered how she told him that he must first win the war and take a position similar to that of the nine Heavens The

Narrative flashes back to Dam seak Chong's memories where he Welcomed H young with open arms after which he remembered how she said that they the demon exorcism Squad would establish a powerful Bridge head in the central plane thanks to the Troops with whom they fought together in the war xong holding Hon's hand remembered how she said that after everything they would get married and fit into the moan family noting that with the help of the elite Warriors of the moan family they would defeat yulchon Dam remembering how He and hin ran through the meadow as

children said in his thoughts that this was the plan of the Azure Dragon Society siin looking at the capsule with higher Yong said in his thoughts that for her sake he would make all this a reality Dam looking at yulchon with a menacing look said that he needed the elite Warriors of the moan family yulchon raising his head wondered what he would need them for sein looking at yulchon who raised his head said that the Northern Heavenly Clan had revealed itself to the world noting that he would take the troops and give them battle after

which he would leave nothing of them moan lowering his head and laughing said that the time had come to reshape the world and he was going to entertain him with empty running around yulchon raising his head with a maniacal smile announced that he could take the troops noting that he would wait for the results moan sitting on the throne Watched his Dam went home sein stopped and was about to say something Dam turning to yulchon said that as soon as the Northern Heavenly Clan Was Defeated he would return with an army after him and defeat

him noting that he could only wait moan looked towards sain with an angry expression on his face yulchon raised his head and laughed conveying that he could do as he pleased that's how this video ends if you have sat through to the end please don't forget To press the Subscribe button and leave feedback see you in the next video